CHRIST'S VICTORY OVERDO SATAN'S TYRANNY. WHEREIN IS CONTAINED A catalogue OF ALL CHRIST'S FAITHFUL SOLDIERS THAT THE DEVIL either by his grand Captains the EMPERORS, or by his most dearly beloved sons and heirs the POPES, have most cruelly Martyred for the TRUTH. WITH ALL THE POISONED DOCTRINES WHEREWITH THAT GREAT RED DRAGON hath made drunken the Kings and Inhabitants of the Earth; with the confutations of them TOGETHER WITH ALL HIS TRAITOROUS PRACTICES AND DESIGNS, AGAINST ALL CHRISTIAN Princes to this day, especially against our late Queen ELIZABETH of famous memory, and our most religious Sovereign Lord King JAMES. Faithfully abstracted out of the Book of Martyrs, and divers other Books.  
By Thomas Mason Preacher of God's Word.  
LONDON, Printed by George Eld and Ralph Blower. 1615.   

To the most Reverend Father in GOD, the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury his GRACE, PRIMATE and METROPOLITAN of all England, and one of his majesties most Honourable Privy Council. And to the Right Honourable SIR EDWARD COKE, Lord Chief justice of England, and one of his majesties most Honourable Privy Council: THOMAS MASON wisheth all Happiness in this Life, and eternal Felicity in the world to come.  
MOST Reverend and Right Honourable zealous Lords, your daily and faithful Orator, being a professed Soldier under Christ's Banner, in the behalf of his spouse against Antichrist: I could busy myself in no office so profitable for the Church, and hurtful unto Antichrist, as to gather together the bullets which have been shot at him by Christ's Soldiers in times past, that now his children may shoot them at him again, with great facility. And whereas venerable Mr Fox, of worthy memory, hath gathered into one Book the Acts and Monuments of the Church unto his time; one of the most profitablest Books that is for God's Children, except the Bible; a Club able to beat down the Popish Tower of Babel: Yet what with the labour of reading so large a volume, together with the deareness of the price thereof, few that have the Book read it over, and the most part of men are not able to buy it, whereby very little profit ariseth thereof unto the Church. I have, according to my power, pared off the bark of this Club, and made it tractable for all sorts of people; they may buy it with little charge, and peruse it with small pains; and I dare promise them that they shall reap as much profit by reading this abridgement, as by reading of the Book at large. I have willingly omitted no matter of substance: Here the Reader may see the cruelty of the Emperors unto the Primitive Church, and whom they put to death, and the manner of their deaths during the first ten Persecutions; and how, and when Christianity began in this Realm: And what success it hath had at all times; and when, by what occasion, and by whom most of the Monasteries, and Cathedral Churches of this Realm were builded, and how, when, and by whom, all points of Popery came into the Church; and how the Pope hath exalted himself against Emperors & Kings; what injuries he hath done to them: With the Treasons, & Conspiracies that Papists have practised, against those that the Lord hath anointed, unto this day: The Reader may also here see the innumerable multitude of the Saints of God, that the Papists have from time to time murdered in all Countries▪ for the testimony of the Truth: With all the points of Religion that the Martyrs did defend unto death; and all the reasons that the Papists used against their Arguments, and how cruelly they handled them; with many other most profitable things. After I had done this Book, I was discouraged from putting of it to Print, by reason I found another had abridged the Book of Martyrs before me; but when I perceived it was done but superficially, for all the points of Religion that the Martyrs defended, or Papists objected were omitted; (which disputations I chiefly labour to set forth) thereupon I was resolved to go forward. When I had begun to quote all the Authors, from whence Mr Fox had his proofs for them that the Emperors put to death, the Quotations were almost as large as the Story, and made it very unpleasant: wherefore in most places, for brevity, I have omitted them, leaving them that would see the proofs to the Book at large. I have herein abridged many books, but especially the Book of Martyrs; as the Papists cannot abide the book of Martyrs of all books: so much more will they hate my book, which hath so truly and briefly discovered all their shame, not only out of that book, but out of divers other books. Wherefore most Reverend, and Right Honourable Lords, your manifest dislike that you bear against the wickedness and falsehood of Antichrist; hath emboldened me to be an humble suitor unto your Lordships, to be the Patrons of this my Book, and that you would vouchsafe to defend and further it, by your Spiritual and Temporal Powers, to the honour of Christ, the great dishonour of Antichrist, and the unspeakable benefit of God's Children. So with my hearty prayers, I commit both your Honours, your souls, bodies, and all that you have, unto the safe preservation of Christ jesus and his holy Angels.  
Your Lordship's daily Orator, THOMAS MASON, Preacher of God's word in Odiham, in the County of Southampton: whose Father was Heir unto Sr JOHN MASON, sometime a Privy Councelor unto Queen ELIZABETH.   

THE EPISTLE UNTO THE RBADER.  
EVen as the Revelation and other places of Scriptures (good Reader) do● foretell Antichrist to come, so this History declareth the fulfilling of those prophecies in all points: all the Martyrs died in this faith, that the Pope is Antichrist. I could bethink myself of no instruction so profitable for the reading of this Book, as to give thee a few rules to manifest unto thee that the Popedom is that Antichrist; which I will endeavour to declare unto thee by these rules following: first, by his outward place of abode; secondly, by his inward and spiritual throne; thirdly, by his doctrine; fourthly, by his conditions; five, by the height, breadth, length and ruin of his Kingdom. I will but open the way unto thee, this Book shall prove by experience my sayings to be true.  
Touching his outward seat, revel. 17. 18. it is the City that then did reign over the Kings of the earth, which was Rome: the place is also described in the ninth verse, to be compassed about with seven mountains. This Book shall prove that Rome hath seven mountains about it. In the same verse, this City hath had five kings that were then fallen, another King did reign, which was the Emperor, when the Revelation was made, and another was to come afterward. This book shall teach thee, that the seven Kings signify seven manner of Governments in Rome, of which five was fallen, the Emperor then reigned, and after the Pope should reign there: so the Holy Ghost hath pointed out Rome, as plainly as can be, the place of antichrist's Kingdom.  
Touching his inward or spiritual seat, S. Paul 2. Thess. 2. 24. saith, He sitteth as God in the Temple of God: Antichrist signifieth an adversary of Christ; and if it had been meant of the Turk, or any other adversary that did not profess Christianity, he might easily be seen without so many revelations: but he is, according to the description of a false Prophet, Mat. 7. 15. a most grievous Wolf to Christ's Lambs, and yet so covered with a sheep's skin, that it is impossible to know him without the spirit of God. Outwardly he seemeth to be a good tree, but his fruit is nothing but thorns and thistles to destroy God's children. Matth. 24. 24. Christ calleth them false Christ's and false Prophets, prophesying, that they shall do such wonders, that if it were possible they should deceive the elect; so thou seest the Antichrist which is prophesied of must be a professor of Christ, as the Pope is, which calleth himself the Catholic Church, but he is the only adversary thereof, as this book will teach thee by experience.  
Touching the third point, to know him by his doctrines, 1. Tim. 4. 1: They shall depart from the faith, and follow doctrines of devils, and speak lies through hypocrisy: they shall have their consciences seared with an hot iron forbidding to marry and commanding to abstain from meats: and they teach the same superstitious doctrines that S. Paul warneth us from Coloss. 2. 16. Let no man condemn you in meat and drink, or in respect of an holiday, or a new Moon, nor sabboth's, nor make you forsake Christ the head in worshipping Angels, neither let them burden you with traditions, as touch not, taste not, handle not, which things have a show of wisdom, in that the professors be voluntary religious, and humble their minds, and spare not their bodies, nor have their bodies in any estimation, but all is nothing but to fulfil a fleshly religion: and Jude in his twelfth verse compareth them to clouds which in a drieth seem to bring rain but do not: for, though they make great promises of feeding of souls, yet there is no true hope of remission of sins, nor assurance of eternal happiness in their doctrines. And in 2. Pet. 2. 17. he calleth them Wells, not with a little water, but quite without water: for although by name they profess the Trinity, yet their doctrines of every person of the Trinity, and of all other points of religion, are contrary to wholesome doctrine, they maintain their doctrines, though falsely, under the names of the Scriptures, the Catholic Church, and the ancient fathers▪ this is the golden cup that the Church of Antichrist holdeth in her hand, revel. 17. 4. but it is full of abominations and filthiness of her fornications: so if thou mark this book, it is easy to know Antichrist by the falseness and wickedness of all his doctrines, yet coloured over with glorious shows of truth and wholesomeness, yea, although thou hadst no other means to discern him by.  
Touching the fourth point of the conditions of Antichrist, Jude in the eleventh verse, saith, They follow the way of Cain: all the persecutions of God's children before times were but types and prophecies of the Papists in killing their brethren, as Cain did, because they please God better than they. The abominable desolations of Nabuchadnezzar, and of Titus and Vespasian of the material Temples were but prophecies of the Papists abominable desolations of God's Saints. For this cause Antichrist is called in the Revelation a great red Dragon, a Serpent, and a cruel Beast. S. john revel. 17. 6. foresaw the Church of Antichrist, drunken with the blood of the Saints and Martyrs of jesus Christ. And although he had seen all the persecutions that were before or in his time, yet he wondered at the blood that he foresaw that the Papists should shed with a great marvel.  
Jude in his 12. verse saith, They are cast away in the deceit of Baalams' wages: for as Baalam, though he knew the Israelites to be the blessed of God, yet he would have cursed them for lucre sake if God would have suffered him, so the Papists maintain doctrines which they know to be false, and commit all their murders of God's children, only to maintain their Kitchen pleasures, honour, glory, riches, and other worldly respects, as it shall plainly appear unto thee in this Book.  
In 2. Pet. 2. 14. Their eyes are full of adultery, and they cannot cease to sin, beguiling unstable souls. This Book will show thee how inspeakeably wicked they are, according to this prophecy: they are spiritually called Sodom, because in that case they exceed in wickedness the Sodomites. These and many other wicked conditions of theirs, are plentifully prophesied of in the Scriptures; and thou shalt see the true performances of the prophecies in this book, which wicked conditions shall plainly show the Pope to be Antichrist.  
Touching the height of antichrist's Kingdom, revel. 17. 3. the Church of Antichrist is said to sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, which is the Pope, who is a bloody beast to God's children, & takes all God's names blasphemously to himself: and vers. 4. he & his Church are arrayed with purple & scarlet, and decked with gold, precious stones & pearls; and how gloriously the Pope and his Church hath been set forth, & how rich they have been, according to this prophecy, this book will show thee. In 2. Thess. 2. 14 He sitteth as God in the Temple of God, and exalteth himself above all that is called God. C. Caesar Caligula the Emperor, which used to sit in the Temples of the Idols, to be honoured as God, & caused his picture to be set up to be worshipped in all Temples, and in the Temple of jerusalem, yet was he not such an abominable Idol as the Pope maketh himself to be: he is the Gaoler of Purgatory, and thither comes (as he saith) all the souls of Christians, except some few, to whom for building some religious houses, and for being otherwise a special maintainer of his kingdom: he giveth a special prerogative, immediately to go to heaven: these souls his prisoners he punisheth how, and as long as he list, and at his pleasure he throweth any of them into hell, or sendeth any of them into heaven. Of the revenues of this jail hath all the Pope's riches, honour, & superiority above Emperors, and Kings proceeded: he hath taken from Christ the honour of pardoning sins to himself: God made man of clay, but the Pope and all his shavelings can daily make God of a piece of bread. In these, and many other respects (as this book will teach thee) doth the Pope exalt himself as God, according to this prophecy; and he exalts himself above all kings, which are called Gods, and at his pleasure with excommunications can cast them out of heaven and out of their kingdoms, as himself saith: he hath trodden upon Emperors, & made them kiss his feet, hold his stirrups, and lead his horse. He made the Emperor Hen. 4. his wife and his child to wait three days and three nights barefoot in winter at his gates, to sue to him for his favour, and gave away his Empire in the mean time. This prophecy of antichrist's exaltation above Princes, is verified in none but the Pope.  
Touching the breadth of his kingdom, it is not said he shall exalt himself above one or two, but above all that are called God, which are all Christian rulers, spiritual & temporal, to whom God vouchsafeth this name, because he ruleth and instructeth by them, and dwelleth in them, if they be good: this declareth the large limits of his kingdom. And as he is said here to exalt himself above all Kings, so Reu. 17. 3. he is said to have ten horns; and in ver. 12. they are interpreted to be ten Kings, which shall give their power and authority unto the beast, that is to say, the beastly Pope, and fight with the Lamb, that is, they shall be the Pope's Butchers to destroy God's children; and as the prophecies foretell such an Antichrist as shall reign over all Christian Princes, so this story shall show thee the true fulfilling of this prophesy in the Pope.  
Touching the length of his Kingdom, it is prophesied Antichrist shall reign three years and a half; and in revel. 12. three times and a half: these times and these years are all one; so is the forty two months, revel. 13. 5. for there be so many months in three years and a half: the same likewise is the 1260. days in revel. 12. 6. for there be just so many days in three years & a half, at 360. days to the year, which was the number of the days of the jews year. And it is common with the prophets to set down a day for a year; so by these prophecies Antichrist must reign 1260. years, which is just so many years as Christ preached days: and Gregory the first showeth that Antichrist began when one Bishop exalted himself above all others. And though there were many Popes before him which did exalt themselves above all other Bishops, yet he would not but have himself called, servus servorum Dei.  
Wherefore Sabinianus which succeeded him in the popedom, was a malicious detractor of his works, as thou mayst see in this book. Antichrist was not at his height until Hildebrand had gotten above the Emperor, for than he was above all that was called God; yet Antichrist began when the Bishop of Rome, being the least of all the four Patriarches, exalted himself above all other Bishops, which was about the year of Christ 400. for then began pride and superstition to creep into the Church, and Anno 666. according to the number of the name of the beast in Reu. 13. 18. Latin service was set up in England and all other places, and mass●s, ceremonies, litanies, and other Romish ware, which was long before Hildebrands' time. And if we account the aforesaid 1260. years of antichrist's reign from thence, there remaineth but about 46. years to come, until God shall call together the kings of the earth to destroy Rome.  
Touching the fall of his kingdom, Mat. 24. 22. If God should not shorten his kingdom, none of God's children could be saved from his cruelty: but for the elects sake, Reu. 11. 13. God first destroyed the tenth part of his Kingdom: thou mayest note in this book when this prophecy was fulfilled; and Reu. 8. at the blowing of the four first Trumpets, the third part of all his kingdom is destroyed: which prophecy we see fulfilled at this day, for the third part of his kingdom are wholly become Protestants, yet revel. 11. 22. the Church of Antichrist is not herewith moved to repent of her murders, sorceries, fornications, and thefts, but Reu. 18. 7. glorieth herself that she is a Queen, and shall be no widow, that is, she shall never lose her Spouse the Pope, therefore shall her plagues come at one day, death, sorrow, and famine, and she shall be burned with fire, for strong is the Lord God which will condemn her. The means of her destruction is set forth, Reu. 17. 16▪ the ten kingdoms that first took her part against God's children shall hate the whore, and make her desolate and naked, and eat her flesh and burn her with fire, for God doth put into their hearts to fulfil his will. The manner of the destruction of Rome and the Popedom, is declared Reu. 19 17. as fowls gather together to a dead carcase, so God shall gather all Nations together to war against Rome, and shall take her and the Pope, the false Prophet that worketh miracles, whereby he deceived all that received his mark, and worshipped his Image: and they shall not only be destroyed in this world, but they shall be cast alive into a lake burning with fire and brimstone, to wit, into eternal damnation: and Reu. 18. 20. the Angels and all God's children are exhorted to rejoice at her destruction, and vers. 21. Rome shall be destroyed with such violence as a Millstone falleth into the Sea, and there shall never any more Mill grind any light corn, or any be married in Rome, but it shall ever after be a desolate wilderness, as Babylon was. They that cannot behold Antichrist in this Glass, 2. Cor. 4. 3. it is a sign the Devil, the God of this world, hath blinded their eyes: but as Solomon when he dedicated the Temple, prayed God to hear every one that prayed therein, so I beseech God with his holy spirit to illuminate all that shall read this book, that they may plainly see the pope to be Antichrist, and to fly from him lest they be partakers of his punishment in this world, and in the world to come.   

AN ABSTRACT OF ALL THE HISTORIES OF THE CHURCH from CHRIST to this day. 1614  
THE FIRST BOOK.  
IN describing the whole State of the Primitive, and latter times of the Church: First shall be declared the suffering time of the Church▪ 300. years after Christ: secondly, the flourishing time of the Church, 300. years more: then the declining of true Religion, 300. years more: sourthly, of the reign of Antichrist since Satan was loosed. Lastly, of the reforming of the Church in this last three hundred years.  
In the tractation of all which things, the Christian Reader may by experience observe two special points: First, the Nature of the World: Secondly, the condition of the Kingdom of Christ: By the World is meant, all that by ignorance know not Christ, and that will not believe him, or that persecute him. The Kingdom of Christ, are the believers in Christ, and take his part against the World; and though they be much fewer than the other, and always lightly hated and molested of the world, yet they are they whom the Lord doth bless, and ever will: and Christ's Subjects which we call the Visible Church, the●e are of two sorts; first, of such as only outwardly profess Christ; secondly, of such as by e●ection inwardly are joined to Christ: the first, honour Christ only in their lips, and partake the outward Sacrament, but not the inward blessing: the second, in word and heart truly serve Christ, and partake with the outward Sacrament the Grace of Christ.  
And as between the World & Christ's Kingdom▪ there is a continual resistance, so between these two parts of the Visible Church oft groweth mortal persecution, so that the true Church hath no greater enemies than her own Professors, which happened in the time of Christ, and other times, but especially in the persecution of Antichrist.  
Who should rather have received Christ then the Scribes and pharisees, and who persecuted and rejected him more? they refused Christ to be their King, and chose Caesar, who after destroyed them, whereby we may learn the danger of refusing the Gospel.  
The like example is to be noted in the Romans, for when Pontius Pilate had certified Tiberius Caesar 
Tiberius' Caesar.  of the doings of Christ▪ of his Miracles, Resurrection, and Ascension, and how he was received of many as God, he did believe, and willed the Senate that Christ might be adored as God, but they refused, because he was consecrated before the Senate of Ro●●e had so decreed and approved him, so obeying the Law of Man more than of God: they refused him, and contented themselves with the Emperor, and as they preferred the Emperor and rejected Christ, God justly stirred their Emperors against them, that the Senators were almost all devoured by them, and the City itself horribly afflicted three hundred years, for at last the same Tiberius was a sharp Tyrant to them, who spared not his own Mother and Nephews, and of his Princes and Councillors, he left but two or three alive: Many were condemned with their Wives and Children, Maids also first deflowered, then put to death. Pilate, 
Pontius Pilate.  under when Christ was crucified, was deprived by him, and banished to Lions, 
Anno 34.  and there slew himself, and Agrippa 
Agrippa.  by him was cast into Prison. In the seventeenth of his reign Christ suffered.  
After whose death this Tiberius Nero lived six years, during which time no persecution was in Rome against the Christians through the commandment of the Emperor.  
●fter him succeeded C. Caesar Caligula, 
Ca Caesar Caligula.  Claudius Nero, and Domitius Nero, which three were likewise scourges to the Senate and people of Rome. The first took other men's wives from them, and deflowered three of his own Sisters, and banished them, he commanded himself to be worshipped as a God, and Temples to be erected in his name, using to fit in the Temples amongst the Gods, and made his Image to be set up in all Temples, and in the Temple of jerusalem: he wished all the people of Rome had but one neck, that at his pleasure he might destroy them. By him Herod, that killed john Baptist, and condemned Christ, was banished, where he died miserably. Caiphas, which sat upon Christ, was at the the same time removed from the high Priests room. The Tribunes slew this Caligula in the fourth year of his reign, there was found in his Closet two Libels; 
43.  one called the Sword, the other the Dagger, in which were contained the Names of the Senators and Nobles of Rome which he had purposed to put to death, and there was found in a Coffer divers ●inds of poisons for the purpose to destroy a number of people, and being thrown into the Sea, they destroyed a great number of Fishes.  
Claudius' Nero, 
Claudius' Nero.  which succeeded Caligula, reigned thirteen years, with no little cruelty, but Domitius Nero, 
Domitius Nero.  which succeeded Claudius reigned fourteen years, with such cruelty, that he slew the most part of the Senators, and all the Order of Knighthood: He abstained not from his own Mother, his Sister, or any degree of his Kindred in monstrous uncleanness and Incest, and ca●sed them, with his Brother, his own Wife great with child, and his Master Seneca to be put to death, together with Lucan, and divers of his Kindred. He made Rome to be set on fire in twelve places, which continued six days and seven nights, to see the example how Troy burned, and the while sang verses of Homer. He laid the savit upon the Christians, and caused them to be persecuted, at last the Senate proclaimed him a public Enemy, and condemned him to be whipped through the City to death, and for fear he fled, and slew himself, complaining he had neither friend nor enem● would do it for him. In the latter end of his reign Anno 69. 
69.  Peter and Paul 
Peter and Paul.  were put to death for the faith of Christ. Thus you see the just judgement of God from time to time, on those that contemn Christ and will not receive him, by this destruction of the romans, by their Emperors, and by their civil wars, and 5000. Romans slain at one time by the fall of a Theatre.  
But most especial by the destruction of the jews, which in the year 73. 
73  and three years after the suffering of Peter and Paul, 
The destruction of jerusalem.  was destroyed by Tytus and Vespasian to the number of eleven hundred thousands, besides them that were slain in Galily, and 17000. were sold for slaves, and 2000 were brought with Tytus in triumph, and part devoured with wild beasts, and the rest most cruelly slain. Whereby all Nations may take example to reject the verity, and much more to persecute them which be sent of God for their salvation, likewise the Emperors themselves for persecuting Christ in his members, escaped not without their just reward, as in this Story hath and hereafter will appear.  
Steven was the first Martyr; the same day that he suffered, Nicanor one of the Deacons with two thousand suffered for the faith, after Herod slew james the brother of john, whose accuser repent and confessed himself to be a Christian also, and was beheaded with him.  
Simon one of the Deacons was after Bishop of Bosrum in Arabia, where he was burned, and Parmenas' another of the Deacons suffered for the faith.  
Thomas preached to the Parthians, Medes, Persians, Germans, Hereaconies, Bactries, and Magies, and was slain with a Dart in Calamia a City of judea.  
Simon Zelotes preached in Mauritania, Aphricke and Britain, who was Crucified.  
judas Thaddeus, brother of james, preached in Mesopotamia and in Edisseus, and the King there slew him in Berito a City thereof.  
Simon the brother of Jude and james the younger, the son of Mary Cleopha and Alpheus, as Dorotheus writeth, was after james Bishop of jerusalem, and crucified in Egypt, Trayanus being Emperor, but Abdias writ he was slain with his brother Jude by the people of Suavir in Persidis.  
Mark was Bishop of Alexandria, he preached in Egypt, and there was drawn with ropes to the fire and burned in the reign of Trayanus.  
Bartholomeus preached long time to the Indians, and translated St Matthewes Gospel into their languadge, did many Miracles there, and after many persecutions in Albania of Armenia, he was beaten down with staves, crucified, excoriated and beheaded-  
Andrew, Peter's brother, was crucified at Patris in Achaya (by Egeas) embracing the cross and rejoicing therein.  
Matthew converted Ethiopia and Egypt, Hercan the King sent one to run him through with a spear.  
Mathias preached to the jews, and they stoned and beheaded him.  
Philip preached to the barbarous Nations who crucified and stoned him at Hirapolis of Phrygia, where he and his Daughters with him were burned.  
The jews required james 
james.  to stand upon the Battlement of the Temple and dissuade the people from Christ, but he preached him there and was thrown down headlong and stoned, where he was buried, at which time the jews put many other to death for the testimony of Christ.  

The first Persecution by Nero Domitius  
NEro Domitius caused the first persecution, he regarded neither sect, condition of life, or age, the streets were spread with dead bodies of Christians, he endeavoured utterly to abolish the name of Christians: in this persecution, Peter was crucified, who required his head to be hanged downward as unworthy to die like Christ, the cause was thought to be because Simon Magus, 
Simon Magus.  pretending to fly from the Mount Capitolinus to Heaven, by Peter's prayers was brought down headlong, and his joints being broken he died, at that time Peter's wife suffered, and the same day twelvemonth Paul suffered.   

The Second Persecution by Domitian.  
THe Church had some rest under Vespasian, but Domitian moved the second persecution, he killed all the Nephews of juda called the Lords brothers, and slew all he could find of the stock of David as Vespasian did before him, lest any of that stock should enjoy the kingdom: in his time Simon Bishop of jerusalem, after other torments, was crucified, and justus succeeded in his Bishopric.  
He banished john 
john.  to Pathmos, and under Pertinax he was released and came to Ephesus and continued there unto the time of Trayanus: 
Eusebius 99  Governed the Church of Asia, and wrote his gospel there: Flavia, Daughter to Flavius Clemens a Consul of Rome, suffered for Christ's name, and with many other was banished out of Rome to Pontia.  
Some of the stock of David were brought to Domitian to be slain, who seeing they were poor, and understanding by them, that Christ's Kingdom should be heavenly and not worldly, he let them go and stayed persecutions, they after governed Churches and lived in peace unto the time of Traianus, in the time of which persecution no kind of torment was omitted that might impair the credit of the Christians, they would not suffer their bodies to be buried and yet the Church daily increased.  
Euaristas', Bishop of Rome, next to Clement, succeeded in the third year of Traianus, and suffered nine years after.  
Alexander succeeded him, and converted many of the Senators of Rome to the faith; he raised the son of Hermes from death to life, and made his maid, being blind, to see, which Adrianus the Emperor hearing of him sent word to the Governor of Rome to apprehend him and his two Deacons, eventus a●d Theodorus, and the said Hermes, and Quirinus▪ a Tribune, whose daughter Albina he cured, which Cure, moved him to be baptised, and suffer for the faith of Christ, and Aurelianus took Alexander with Hermes, his wife, Children, and whole household, 1250. put them in prison, and burned them all in a furnace, and martyred the said Theodorus for rebuking him thereof, and Quirinus had his tongue cut out, than his hands and ●eete cut off, after was beheaded, and east to the Dogs.   

The third Persecution.  
THere was but one year between the second and the third persecution by the Emperor Traianus, which was so grievous that Plinius Secundus, an Infidel, wrote to the Emperor, that so many thousands were put to death without cause, saving that they gathered themselves together before day to sing Hymns to a God which they called Christ, he reasoned why that sin should be punished more than all other sins, and that he had put two Christian maids upon the rack to prove if they could have extorted confession of further crime, but could not; whereupon the persecutions were greatly allayed,  
simeon, son of Cleophas, Bishop of jerusalem, was accused by the jews to be a Christian, and of the stock of David, wherefore Attalus commanded him to be scourged many days together being an hundred and twenty years old, his constancy was greatly admired; he was crucified.  
Because Phocas, Bishop of Pontus, refused to sacrifice to Neptune, Traianus cast him into a hot●e furnace, and after into a scalding ●ath.  
Sulpitius and Seruilia, with there wives, whom Salma converted to the faith, were also then martyred: Salma was beheaded and Lepidus, in the Mount Aventine, with whom suffered Seraphia, a Uirgen of Antioch, in this time Nereus and Achilleus suffered at Rome and one Sagaris, who was martyred in Asia.  
In this time Ignatius suffered, he was sent from Syria to Rome; coming to Asia he confirmed the Churches, and coming to Smirna, where Policarpus was, he wrote divers Epistles to Ephesus, to Magnesia, and to Trall●●; he was aiudged to be devoured of Beasts, and hearing the Lions roar, I am the wheat of Christ (said he) and shall be ground with the teeth of wild beasts that I may be pure bread: at this time many thousands died for the faith, amongst them one Publius' Bishop of Athens.  
Hadrian the Emperor, succeeded Traianus, who slew Zenon a Noble man of Rome, and 10023 for Christ. Borgomensis Lib▪ 8. makes mention of ten thousand in Hadrians' days to be crucified in Mount Ararat, crowned with thorns, their sides pierced with Darts, after the example of the Lords passion.  
Eustachius, a Captain, who was sent against the Barbarians, and subdued them, Hadrian met him honourably, and doing sacrifice to Apollo for the victory, willed Eustachius to do so also, which he refusing, he was brought to Rome, and with his wife and children suffered martyrdom.  
Faustin● us and jobita, Citizens of Brixia, suffered martyrdom with grievous torments, Caelocerius, seeing their great pa●ience cried out, vere magnus deus Christianorum, whereupon he was apprehended, and suffered with them.  
Anthia, a godly woman committed Eleutherius her son unto Anicetus Bishop of Rome, who after was Bishop of Apulia, she with her son was beheaded, and justus and Pastor, two brethren, suffered under Adrian at Complutum in Spain.  
About the same time, Simpronissa, the wife of Gerulus, the Martyr, suffered, with her seven children, being first, often scourged, then hanged by the hair of the head, than a stone fastened about her neck, she was cast into the River, after her children were martyred w●th divers punishments, they were tied to seven sta●es & so racked with a pulley thrusting through one in the neck, another in the breast▪ another in the heart, another about the navel, another cut in every joint, another run through with a spear, the last cut a sunder in the middle, then were they cast into a deep pit, which the Idolatrous Priests entitled, Ad septem Biathanatos▪ Getulius, also a preacher at Tiber with Cerdelis, Amantius and Prinitiws▪ were condemned to the fire at Hadrians' commandment: Sophia with her two children, Serapia and Salma, were likewise martyred. 
Anno. 130.  Hadriana at Eleusina in Athens sacrificing to the gentiles Gods, gave all men liberty to kill the Christians, whereupon Quadracus Bishop of Athens and A●stydes ● Philosopher, & Serenus Granus, a great Noble man, written Apologies for the Christians, so learnedly la●ing out their innocency, that the Emperor wrote to the Proconsul of Asia, henceforth to exercise no more cruelty upon the Christians; thus for a time they had some quiet.  
Antonius Pius succeeded Hadrian, the rage of the Heathen ceased not to persecute the Christians, but the emperors affection toward them appeared by an Edict of his to the Commons of Asia, to ●ay the rage against the Christians, ex●e●t they offended the laow of the Empire, willing them to consider their patience in torments, and boldness in Earthquakes and Tempests, when others quaked: This Edict was proclaimed at Ephesus in the public assembly of all Asia, which applased the tempest of persecution in his days.   

The fourth Persecution.  
AFter him succeeded M: Antonius Verus, many Christians in his time suffered divers torments▪ at Smirna some were whipped that their ●eines appeared, and their bowels were seen, and after they were set upon sharp shells taken out of the Sea, and nails and thorns set for them to go upon, and then thrown to beast's to be devoured, amongst whom Germanicus suffered so constantly that they admired him.  
Policarpus, a Disciple to the Apostles 86. years, a preacher 70. years placed by St. john in Smirna, these persecutions being begun, he hid himself, with a few of his company, and continued night and day in supplication for the peace of the congregation .3. days before his apprehension, he dreamt his bed was suddenly consumed with fire under him, which he interpreted that he should suffer martyrdom by fire, and being found by the pursuers, he entertained them cheerfully, made them di●e, and desired an hours respite to pray, which he did in such sort, that they which heard him were astonished, than they brought him to the City upon an Ass, where Irenarcus, Herodes, and his father Nicetes met him, caused him to come into their Chariot and persuaded him to do sacrifice, but when he would not, they gave him rough words, and thrust him down the Chariot, that he might break hi● legs, but he went merrily to the place appointed, where there came a voice from Heaven to comfort him: the Proconsul dissuaded him from the faith, and willed him to say with them, destroy these naughty men, who with constant countenance beheld the whole multitude, & looking up to heaven said thou, th●● it is, that will destroy these wicked men, than the Proconsu●l was ●arne●● with him▪ and said, take thine Oath, and defy Christ, & I will discharge thee, who answered, these four score and six years I have been his servant and he hath not hurt me, how then may I speak evil of my Lord and King which hath thus preserved me, and when they could not prevail by persuasions nor threatenings he was commanded to be cast to the Lion, but because the Lion had his prey already, the people with one voice required that he might be burned, and when they would have nailed him to the stake with iron hoops, he said, he that hath given me strength to ab●de the fire, shall also give me power that I shall not stir in this fire, which when they only bound him, he praised God and testified his faith: the fire seemed to the beholders to compass the body like a veil, which seemed like gold and silver, and yielded a pleasant smell; the fire not consuming his body one thrust him in with a sword, whereby so much blood issued out of his body that it quenched the fire, after the body was taken and burned,  
At that time suffered twelve that came from Philadelphia with divers other, as Metrodorus a Minister and Pionius a worthy man, who after grievous torments were burned, and Carpus, Papylus, and Agothonica a woman were put to death at Pergamopolis in Asia: Felicitas with her seven Children suffered at Room, the first was whipped and priest to death, the second and third had their brains broken out, the fourth was cast down headlong and had his neck broken, the other three were beheaded and left the mother slain with the sword.  
At this time justinus the learned Piilosopher suffered, who wrote apologies to the Senate of Rome, the Emperor, and Lieutenant of the City for the Christians, 
174  he prevailed so much with Antonius Pius that he stayed the persecution in Asia, he vanquished Crescens a Philosopher, in revenge whereof he procured his death.  
Under this Tyrant also suffered Ptolomeus and Lucius for confessing Christ in Alexandria●in Egypt● a vicious infidel, whose wife was vicious, but converted by Ptolameus, and departed from her vicious husband, wherefore in revenge he suborned a Centurion to accuse him, who being brought before Vrbanus he condemned him to death, and Lucius a Christian blaming the judge therefore, was with him also martyred, also Concordus, a Minister of Spoletum, because he would not sacrifice to jupiter, but spate in his face, after sundry torments he was beheaded: divers other martyrs suffered under this tyrant, as Symetricus, Florellus, Pontianus, Alexander, Caius Epipodus, Victor, Corona, Marcellus, and Valerian, who were killed because they would not sacrifice to Idols: Under this Tyrant suffered divers Martyrs at Uienna and Lions in France, amongst whom Vetius, Zacharias, Sanctus, Maturus, Attallus, Blandina, Alexander and Alcibiades are chiefly renowned.  
Vetius Epagathus for reproving the cruel sentence of the judge against the Christians, and making an apology for them was martyred, he was called the advocate of the Christians.  
At that time Photinus, Deacon to the Bishop of Lions, about 90. years old, was first beaten, then cast into prison where he died within two days. Blandina, was fastened to a stake, and cast to beasts to be devoured, but none would touch her, so they put her in Prison until another time.  
Attalus was brought forth, with one Alexander a Phrygian Physician, who because he encouraged the Christians before the judge, died most patiently broiled in an iron chair.  
After Blandina, and one Ponticus, but fifteen years old, was brought forth, the child died with extremity of torments: Blandina after whipping gridirons, and beasts, was cast into a net and thrown unto a wild Bull, and so gored to death; they would not suffer the dead bodies to be buried; the causes why these Persecutions were so sharp, was, because the Ethnics, being servants to the Christians, by threatening, for fear, said the Christians kept the feast of Thyestes', and incest of OEdipus, with other haivous crimes.  
Meleto Bishop of Sardis, and Claudius Apolinaris, Bishop of Hierapolis exhibited Apologies unto these Emperors for the Christians, so did Athenagoras a Philosopher and Legate of the Christians, whereby the persecution for the same time was stayed, others think that if was by a miracle in the emperors Camp, for when the soldiers wanted water five days and were like to perish, a Legion of the Christian Soldiers withdrew themselves and prayed, whereby they obtained rain for them, selves, lightnings and ha●le to discomfort and put to flight their enemies, whereupon the Emperor wrote to the Governors to give thanks to the Christians, and give them peace of whom came the victory.  
Antonius' Comodus son to Verus succeeded and reigned 13. years, some think the persecution slaked in his time, 
175.  by the favour of Martia the Emperor's Concubine who favoured the Christians, by reason whereof many Nobles in Rome received the Gospel: amongst whem one Apollonius, being accused by Severus his servant, but this accuser was sound false and therefore had his legs broken, yet he was driven to confess his faith, and for the same beheaded by an ancient law, that no Christian should be released without recantation.  
The Emperor and the citizens of Rome on his birth day assembled to offer sacrifices to Hercules and jupiter, proclaiming that Hercules was Patron o● the City; but Vincentius, Eusebius, Perigrinus, Potentianus, instructors of the people hearing thereof preached against the same, and converted julius a Senator, with others to the faith, whereof the Emperor hearing, caused them to be tormented, and then priest to death, saving that julius was beaten to death with Cudgels at the commandment of Vitellus master of the soldiers.  
Perigrinus was sent of Xistus Bishop of Rome to teach in France where the persecution had made waist, 
1●8.  who established the Churches and returned to Rome & was Martyred: this Xistus was the 6. Bishop of Rome, after Peter, and governed the ministry there 10. years Telesphorus succeeded him, and was Bishop 11. years, and was martyred: after him succeeded Hyginus and died a martyr: after him succeeded Pius, after them Anicetus, Soter, Elutherius about the year 180. 
180.   
In the time of Comodus, amongst others, were martyred, Serapion Bishop of Antioch, Egesippus a writer of Ecclesiastical histories from Christ to his time, also Miltiades who wrote his Apology for Christian Religion.  
About this time wrote Hiraclitus, who first writ Anotations upon the new Testament; also Theophilus Bishop of Cesaria, Dionysius Bishop of Corinth, a famous learned man, who wrote divers Epistles to divers Churches, and exhorteth Penitus a Bishop that he would lay no yoke of chastity, upon any necessity, upon his Brethren, also Clemens Alexandrinus, a famous learned man, lived in that time, and Gautenus, who was the first that read in open school in Alexandria, of whom is thought first to rise the order of Universities in Christendom; he was sent to preach to the Indians by Demetrius Bishop of Alexandria.  
In this tranquillity of the Church grew contention for Easter day, which had been stirred before of Policarpus and Anicetus, forthey of the west Church, pretending the tradition of Paul and Peter, but indeed it was of Hermes and Pius, kept Easter the 14. day of the first month, the Church of Asia followed the example of john the Apostle, and observed another day.   

The fifth Persecution.  
AFter Comodus reigned Pertinax, after whom succeeded Severus, under whom was raised the fifth Persecution, he reigned 18. years: in the first ten he was very favourable, after (through false accusations) he proclaimed, that no Christian should be suffered, whereupon an infinite number were slain in the year 205. 
205.  The crimes objected was rebellion to the Emperor, Sacrilege and murdering of Infants, incestuous pollutions, eating raw flesh, libidinous commixture, worshipping the head of an ass which wa● raised by the jews, also for worshipping of the Sun in rising, because they used daily to sing unto the Lord, or because they used to pray towards the East, but the special matter was because they would not worship Idols: these Persecutions raged in Africa, Alexandria, Cappadocia, and Carthage: the number that were slain was infinite. The first that suffered was Leonides, father of Origen, who but 17. years old desired to have suffered with his father, but that his mother in the night stole away his garments, and his shirt, yet he wrote to his father: take heed you alter not your purpose for our sakes, he was so toward in knowledge of Scripture and virtue, that his father would often in his sleep kiss his breast, thanking God that he had made him so happy a father of so happy a son: his father being dead, and his goods confiscate to the Emperor, he sustained himself, his mother and six brethren by keeping school, at length he applied himself wholly to Scripture, and profited in the Hebrew and Greek tongues, which he conferred with other translations, as that of the 70. and found out other translations of Aquila, of Symachus and Theodocian, with which he also joined 4. others: he wrote 7000. Books. the Copies whereof he used to sell for threepences a piece to sustain his living: he had divers Scholars, as Plutarch Serenus, his brother who was burned, and Heraclitus and Heron, which were beheaded, another Serenus which was beheaded, and Rahis and Potamiena, she was tormented with pitch poured on her, and martyred with her mother Marcelia, she was executed by one Basilides, who showed her some kindness in repressing the rage of the multitude; she thanked him and promised to pray for him, he being required after to give an oath, touching the Idols and Emperor, (as the manner was) refused it, confessing himself to be a Christian and therefore was beheaded.  
There was one Alexander, who after great torments, escaped and was Bishop of jerusalem, Narcissus who was 61. years old, he was unwieldy to govern alone: he was 40. years Bishop of jerusalem, until the Persecution of Decius, he erected a famous Library, where Eusebius had his chief help in directing his Ecclesiastical History; he wrote many Epistles, he licenced Origen to teach openly in his Church: after under Decius in Cesaria for his constant confession died in prison.  
Policarpus scent Andoclus into France, Severus apprehending him, and first being beaten with bats he was after beheaded: in that time Asclepiades suffered much for his confession, and was made Bishop of Antioch, and continued there seven years.  
About this time Ireneus, with a great multitude beside were martyred, he was Scholar to Policarpus, and Bishop of Lions 23. years; in his time the question of keeping Easter was renewed betwixt Victor Bishop of Rome, and the Churches of Asia, and when Victor would have excommunicated them, Ireneus, with others, wrote to him to stay his purpose, and not to excommunicate them for such a matter.  
Not long after followed Tertullian who writ learned Apologies for the Christians, and confuted all that the slanderours objected, he wrote many books, whereof part yet remain.  
Victor Bishop of Rome died a Martyr, after he had sitten there 10. or 12. years; he was earnest in the matter of Easter, and would have excommunicated them that were contrary, but for Ireneus and others who agreed to have Easter upon the Sunday, because they would differ from the 〈◊〉, and because Christ rose on that day. On the other side were divers Bishops of Asia, as Polycrates Bishop of Ephesus, (alleging the example of Philip the Apostle) with his three daughters, of john the Evangelist at Ephesus, Policarpus at Smirna, Thraseas at Eumenia Bishop and Martyr, and of Sagaris of Laodicea, Bishop and Martyr, and japirius and Melito at Sardis with divers other more. This showeth that variance of Ceremonies, was no strange thing in God's Church.  
After Victor succeeded Zepherinus; he sat 17. years.  
Under Severus also suffered Perpetua, Felicitas, and Rovocatus her brother, and Saturnius and Satyrus brethren, and Secumdulus, who died in prison, the rest were thrown to wild beasts.  
Severus having reigned 18. years was slain at York, by Northern men and Scots, (leaving two Sons Bassianus and Geta, Bassianus having slain his brother in Britain, governed the Empire 6. years, he was slain by his 〈…〉, with his sonn● Pyadumenus reigned one year and were 〈…〉 people, than Varius Heliogab: reigned two years, very 〈…〉 and was slain by his Sou●●iers drawn through the 〈…〉.  
Aurelius Al●xander S●uerus reigned 13. year's, well commended 〈…〉 favoured the Christians.  
Mammea the emperors mother, commanded of ●erome for 〈…〉 she sent to antioch for Origen, who stayed a while with the 〈…〉 and returned to Alexandria, the Emperor and his mother were 〈…〉 Commotion in Germany▪ Though there was no open persecution in his 〈…〉 judges martyred many, because there was no 〈◊〉 to the contrary: as Calixus 〈◊〉 of Rome, who was tied to a great stone, and thrown out of a 〈…〉 He succeeded Z●pherinus, and Vibanus succeeded him, who died a 〈…〉 many 〈◊〉, amongst whom was ●yburtius and Valerianus, 〈…〉 of Rome, and remained constant to Martyrdom.  
Agapitus but 15. years old, suffered in his time, who was 〈…〉 because he would not do Sacrifice, after other torments, 〈…〉 the torments were executing, the ●udge fall suddenly from his 〈…〉 his Bewels burned within him▪ and died under whom also 〈…〉 of Rome, was drawn through the City and cast into ●●ber.  
In his time also Pamachus a Senator of Rome, with his wife 〈…〉 other men and women, and Sin pliciu● a Noble Senator▪ all these 〈…〉 had their heads smitten off and their hands hanged up on diverse 〈…〉 Under him also suffered Quiritius, a No●le man of Rome, with his 〈…〉 many more; also T●berius and Valerianus, 〈◊〉 of Rome and 〈…〉 with 〈◊〉, and afterwords beheaded; also Martina a Virgin.   

¶ The sixth Persecution.  
Maximinus' succeeded Alexander, and for the hatred he bore him, he 〈…〉 
2●7.  Persecution, against the Teachers of the Church 〈…〉 in his 〈◊〉 Origen writ his Book De Martyrio; in ●is time 〈…〉 Rome who succeeded V●banus, with Philip his Priest, was banished 〈…〉 there died.  
In these times notable men were raised up to the Church, as Philetus Bishop of Antioch, and Zebenus Bishop of the same, Ammonius Schoolmaster of Origen, 〈…〉 Africanus Origens' Scholar, and Natalius who had suffered for the 〈…〉 ●●clepiodotus and Theod●tus Arrians promise● 〈…〉 to be the Bishop of their Sect, whereunto he yielded, but the Lord 〈…〉 and regarding it not, he was 〈◊〉 with Angels, and he 〈…〉 and what had happened unto him, so Zephirinus' Bishop, with the 〈…〉 him again.  
After Pontianus Bishop of Rome, Antonius succeeded, and after him 〈◊〉 Hippolytus Bishop of a head city in Arabia, he was a Martyr, he was a great 〈◊〉. Prudentius maketh mention of great heaps of Mart●res burned by 60. 〈…〉 saith, that Hippolytus was drawn with 〈◊〉 horses through fields, 〈…〉  
Go●ianus succeeded; Maximinus and Philip succeeded him, and 〈…〉 two Emperors were Christened with their Families and converted by Fabianus Bishop of Rome and Origen. Philip▪ with his Son▪ was 〈…〉 captains, because the Emperors had committed th●● treasures unto ●●bianus.   

¶ The seventh Persecution.  
Decius' having slain the former Emperors, invaded the Crown●, in the year 
250  50. who 〈◊〉 a terrible Persecution against the Christians.  
Fabianus was made Bishop of Rome, by lighting of a Dove upon him in the Congregation, which was minded to elect some Noble 〈…〉 and was put to death by Decius, who proclaimed the 〈◊〉 of Christians, Origen wrote of the rightuous●●●● of his Faith● Origen taught and 〈…〉 and sustained 〈◊〉 persecutions. Under Decius be 〈…〉 with bats of 〈…〉, and death and 〈…〉 part of Scripture, 〈…〉 of the 46. Psalm; Why dost thou preach my justification, and why dost thou take my Testament in thy mouth? 〈…〉.  
 
In his time Alexanderines Bishop of 〈◊〉▪ where he had 〈◊〉 40. years, and was brought from thence of Casaria, and died therein prison. M●zananes succeeded him the 36. Bishop after james.  
Babilas Bishop of ●n●●och resisted an Emperor, who against his promise had 〈◊〉 a King's son 〈…〉 suffer him to 〈◊〉 to the Temple of the Christian●s 〈…〉 was 〈◊〉 by him his body was 〈◊〉 into the Suburbs of 〈…〉 the Christians, as set as his body taken out of the Temp●e, 〈…〉 with fire.  
In Decius his 〈◊〉 40. virgin suffered in Antioch, one Peter 〈…〉 one Andrew, one Paul●on●, one Nichomachus an● Dionysia a virgin were 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 Christians were led from 〈…〉 Cappadocta, Germanus, Theophilus, Cesarius, and Vitalis suffered Martyrdom, and Policronios' Bishop of Bathlon, and Nesto● Bishop of 〈…〉 Olympiad's and Maximus; in 〈◊〉 Anatolia a virgin, and Aud●x 〈…〉 the Faith.  
In his time diverse suffered in Alexandria before the 〈…〉 sayer 〈◊〉 up the people▪ first, they 〈…〉 a Priest, beat him with 〈…〉 him in the face and eyes with 〈◊〉, and them stoned him. 〈◊〉 took Quinta a faithful 〈…〉 through the 〈◊〉 upon the hard stones, dashed 〈◊〉 against 〈…〉 then they spoiled all the Christians, 〈◊〉 the city, and took the They took Apollima an ancient Virgin rashed out all her teeth, made a fire 〈…〉 she would deny Chr●st; but she 〈◊〉 suddenly into the 〈◊〉 and was burned. They took one Serapion, and broke almost all the 〈…〉 and cast him from an upper oft, so he died, shortly after came the 〈…〉 against the Christians, whereupon the Persecution grew more 〈◊〉.  
Cromon and julianus were laid upon Camels, and whipped, then cast into thy 〈◊〉 for the testimony of jesus; a Soldier took part with them going to Mart●●●●, and was beheader; also 〈…〉 was burned, and Epimacus and Alexander, having suffered bands and torments with 〈◊〉 scourges, were burned with 4. women, Ammonarion a holy virgin, Marcuria an aged Mat●on, and Dionysia mother of many fair children, after many torments, were slain by the sword. Horon and ●●odorus Egyptian●, were grievously tormented and then burned; there was one Dioscorus of their company but ●5. years old, whe●● the judge 〈◊〉 for his 〈◊〉 age, being 〈◊〉 at his 〈…〉.  
N●mesian an Egyptian was accused of theft and purged, and then was 〈◊〉 of Christianity and was more grievously scourged then the thieves, and then was burned.  
Amnon Zenon, Ptolomeus, Ingenius Soldiers, and an old man Theophilus, they seeing a Christian fearing to confess his Faith, encouraged him by signs and being noted and ready to be taken; they pressed to the Tribunal Seat, and confessed themselves to be Christians; whereat the judges and their Assistants were greatly amazed, and the Christians emboldened, and they departed glad for the testimony they had given. Ischrion often moved of his Master to do Sacrifice, and refusing, he run him through with a spear.  
In this time many wandered in wilderness, suffered hunger, cold, danger of wild beasts. Clerimon Bishop of Nilus, an old man, with his wife, flying to the mountain of Arabia, could never be found again.  
Dionysius Alexandrinus suffered much affliction, and had strange deliverances. First, the messenger was strucken blind & could not find his house, after which three days, God had him fly; after, coming to jerusalem, he was taken, the Keeper was from home when he was brought to Prison, and the Keeper returning home and finding diverse run away, he ran away himself, and told the matter to one he met going to a Marriage, who told it to them at the wedding, who in the night rushed towards the pri●oners with great shouting, they that kept the prisoners were afraid and left them, than the company willed them to depart, and they t●●ke Dionysius, set him upon an Ass, and conveyed him away.  
In this time suffered one Christopherus a Cananite, 12. cubits high; also Meneates a Florentine, and Agatha a holy virgin in Sicily, who suffered imprisonment, was beaten, racked, famished, railed on, tormented with sharp shells and 〈◊〉 co●es, and her breasts were cut from her body. Amongst others also suffered 40. virgins by diverse kind's of deaths; Triphon a very holy and constant man of Nice, after much torments, suffered death by the sword.  
Decius erected a Temple at Ephesus, and compelled all the city to dee Sacrifice; 7. of his Soldiers refused, and they hi● themselves in Mount Celius in caves; the Emperor caused them to be rammed up with stones, and so they w●re Martyred.  
Hieronimus writeth of a godly Soldier, which could not be brought from his Faith, was brought into a pleasant Garden, laid upon a soft bed, and an Harlot sent to allure him, she offering to kiss him▪ he bit off her tongue and spit it in her face.  
Theodora a virgin, was commanded to the Stews, a young man, a Christian, caused her to change garments with him, and convey herself away, and offering himself to their violence, being found a man, he confessed himself a Christian, and was condemned to suffer, Theodora offered herself to the judge, and desired that the other might be discharged, he commanded them both to be beheaded, and cast into the fire.  
Agathon was condemned to lose his head for rebuking them that derived the dead bodies of Christians.  
One Paulus, and one Andreas, were scourged, drawn through the city, and aftrer trodden to death under the feet of people; also justinus a Priest of Rome, and Nicostratus a Deacon, and Portius a Priest of Rome, which is reported to have converted the Emperor Philip, were all Martyred.  
Secundarius, as he was led to the jail, Verianus & Marcellinus asked whether they led the innocent, whereupon they were taken▪ and after torments and beat with waisters, were hanged, with fire put to their sides; but the Tormentors some fell suddenly dead, others were possessed with evil Spirits.  
Beza registers these to suffer in this Tyrant's time, Hippolytus, Concordia, Hierenius, Abundus, Victoria a virgin being Nobles or Antioch: Belias Bishop of Apollinia; Leacus, Tyrsus, and Galmetus, Naza●zo, Triphon, Phillas, Bishop of Philocomus; Philocronius Bishop of Babylon, Thesiphon Bishop of Pamphilia, Nestor Bishop of Corduba, Parmevius Priest, Circensis, Marianus, and jacobus, Nemesianus, Felix, Rogatianus Priest Felicissimus, jovinius, Basilius, Ruffina and Secunda virgins, Tertullianus Valerianus, Nemesius, Sempronianus, Olimpiadus, Teragone, Zeno Bishop of Cesaria, Marinus, Archinius, Privatus Bishop, Theodorus Bishop of Pontus, Pergentius and Laurencius children, suffered Persecution in Tuscia.  
Many revolted, as Serapion▪ Nichomachus in the midst of his torments, evaristus Bishop of Africa, Nicoftratus a Deacon, diverse of them were punished by God's hand, some with evil spirits, some with strange diseases.  
At this time rose the heresy of Novatus, he disturbed Cyprian Bishop of Carthage, and Cornelius Bishop of Rome, he was assisted with Maximus, Vrbanus, Sidonius, and Celerius, but they forsook him: after he alured three simple Bishops in ●taly to lay their hands on him to make him Bishop of Rome, with Coruelius, whom by all means he sought to defeat, and made the people that came to receive the Eucharist▪ swea●e they would stand with him.  
Two young men, Aurelius, which was twice tormented, and Mapalicus in the midst of his torments, told the Proconsul, to morrow you shall see the running for a wager, meaning his Martyrdom.  
Decius the Emperor reigned but two years, and with his son, was slain of the Barbarians; presently God sent a ple●ue 10 years together, which made diverse places desolate, especially where the Persecution most reigned the Christians comforted and ministered unto their sick brethren, the Infidels forsook their neighbours and friends, and left them destitute of succour, upon this Plague Cyprian wrote his Book, De mortalitate.  
Vibias' Gallus▪ and Volusian his son, by treason, succeeded Decius.  
Gallus at the first was quiet, anon after published Edicts against Christians; Cyprian Bishop of Carthage was banished, others were condemned to the Mines, as Nemisianus, Fox, Lucius, with their Bishops, Priests and Deacons▪ to whom, and to Seagrius and Rogatianus Cyprian wrote consolatory Epistles: Lucius Bishop of Rome was banished, whom Cornelius succeeded, but a while after he returned again to his Church, and Stephanus succeeded him, and sat 7. years, 5. month, and died a Martyr, betwixt him end Cyprian fell a contention about rebaptizing of Heretics.  
Emilianus slew the former Emperors, and succeeded himself, after 3. months he was slain, and Valerius and Galienus his son succeeded him.  
Valerius 3. or 4. years was so cut●eous to Christians, as no Emperor before him, that his Court was full of Christians, but he was seduced by an Egyptian Magician, finding himself hindered by them, from the practising of his charms, he brought the Emperor to Idols, he Sacrificed Infants, and raised the eight Persecution.   

¶ The eight Persecution.  
CIprian was an African borne in Carthage, an Idolater, and given to Magic, he was converted to the Faith, by Ceci●a Priest, by hearing the Prophet jonas, as soon as he was converted, he gave his goods to the poor: not long after he was Priest, he was bishop of Carthage, he had the government of the whole East Church▪ and Church of Spain, he was called the Bishop of Christian men: he loved to read Tertullian, and called him his Master. In the time of Decius and Gallus he was banished, in the time of Valerianus he returned again: but after, he was found in a Carden, and his head stricken off. At this time Zistus Bishop of Rome, with six of his Deacons, more beheaded: one Laurence a Deacon, seeing the bishop go to execution, cried to him, Dear Father, whether goest thou without thy dear son? He answered, within three days thou shalt suffer in more painful manner than I, which fell out accordingly: for Laurence having distributed the goods of the poor, by the charge of the bishop, the Emperor hearing thereof, commanded him to render the Treasure to him▪ but after three days respite, in sleede thereof, he presented unto him a sort of poor Christians, as the Treasure of the Church; whereupon he commanded Laurence to be broiled on a gridyron, where after he had suffered a great space, he said this side is roasted enough, turn up Tyrant, try whether roasted or raw be bettermeate. A Soldier of Rome was converted to the Faith by the constant pro●●●●ion of this Laurence, and desired to be baptised of him, but the judge called him, and scourged, and be headed him.  
At this time suffered Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria, he was banished and scourged, then removed to a more straight place; one Gaius, one Petrus, and one Paulus were afflicted with him notwithstanding; Maximus, Dioscorus, Demetrius, and Lucius, visited the brethren, also Eusebius suffered affliction for the truth, who after was Bishop of ●aodicia: Faustus long after being an oldman, was beheaded▪ but Dionysius survived all these troubles and in great age departed in peace, after he had governed the Church of Alexandria 17. years, and taught School there 16. years, and Maximus succeeded him.  
In the same time Priscus, Marcus, and Alexander, who stepyed to the judge, and declared themselves Christians, with a woman, were given to wild beasts.  
In Carthage were 300. martyred in a Lime kill for refusing, because they would not Sacrifice to lupiter.  
Maxima, Donatilla, and Secunda, three Virgins, after cruel torments, were given to beasts, which refused to touch them, than they were beheaded; also one Pontius after diverse torments, was given to beasts, who refusing to touch him▪ he was burned at which time Claudius his judge with Anabius his assistant, were taken with wicked Spirits, and bit off their own tongues, and died.  
The same time Zeno Bishop of Uerona was Martyred; one Phillippus Precedent of Alexandria came down with his Wife, two Sons, and his Daughter Eugenia she with two Eunuches, Prothus and Hiacintus, were converted to Christianity; she put on the apparel of a man to a●●ide trouble, and to hear Helenus' Bishop, and named herself Eugenius. Malena a Marton of Alexandria fell in lou● with her, end seeing that by no means she could obtain her suit, she made an outcry, saying that Eugenius went about to deflower her, and accused her to Phillippus, so she was forced to manifest herself to her Father; after, she won him and other of her kindred, to the Faith, her Father was after Martyred: after, she returned to Rome with her eunuchs, and converted Basilla, who was beheaded after sundry torments.  
In the sixth year of Valerianus, Victor and Victorinus, with Claudianus and Bossa his wife, after three years imprisonment, and diverse torments, were put to death.  
Fructuosus Bishop of Tarraconia, with his two Deacons Augurius and Eulogius, at their execution, their hands bound behind them unloosed, and the fire flew from them▪ until they had prayed▪ at which time a certain Soldier did see the heavens open, and the Martyrs entered in; which sight he showed to the Daughter of Emilianus the Precedent.  
This Emperor Valerianus, after he had reigned, with his Son, about six years, and afflicted the Christians two years, was taken of Sapres King of the Persians, who made him always his footstool to get upon his horse till he died.  
At the same time, amongst the romans, there happened 30. Earthquakes together, whereupon the Persecution was moderated: yet some suffered, as Marinus, a Nobleman, he was accused to be a Christian of him that should succeed him; the judge gave him three days to advise himself, but being encouraged by Theodi●tus Bishop of Cesaria, he presented himself to the judge, by whose Sentence he was beheaded.  
Galienus succeeded Valerianus, and Claudius succeeded him. Vincentius maketh mention of 262. Martyrs that suffered under him: Quintilianus succeeded him after Aurelianus, under whom was moved the ninth Persecution.   

¶ The ninth Persecution.  
AS Aurelianus was subscribing the Edict against Christians, 
278.  he was terrified with lightning▪ and about the 6. year of his reign was slain, yet Vincentius and Orosius reckon up a great number of Martyrs which suffered under him in France and Italy.  
Publius Annins Tacitus succeeded Aurelianus, and reigned 6. months; his brother Florianus succeeded him 60. days. Marcus Aurelius succeeded him, surnamed Probus; he moved no Persecution: after he had reigned 6 years, 4. Months, because, by reason of Peace, he had no work for his Soldiers, therefore he was slain. Carus with his two Sons, Carinus and Numerianus succeeded him 3. years Numerianus kil●● Cerillus, for not suffering him to enter into the congregation of the Christians, he being their Bishop; he was slain of his Father. Dioclesian succeeded; until the 19 year of his reign the Church was quiet, which quietness had endured 44. years; the Church grew mightily, and the chief of them in favour with the Emperor, were Derotheus and Gorgotheus, and diverse more. The Church began to were wanton with Peace, and to build large Churches, but their desolutenes brought on them the tenth persecution.   

¶ The tenth Persecution.  
WHilst Dioclesian abstained from Persecuting, he obtained diverse victories, and being proud thereof, he would be worshipped as a God, calling himself brother of the Sun and Moon, enjoined the people to kiss his feet, and in the 19 year of his reign he moved Persecution, he commanded the Churches of Christians to be destroyed, and the Scriptures to be burned; put Christians from Magistracy, and constrained them with torments to offer to Idols.  
After the Proclamation of the Edict, a Nobleman, a Christian openly rend it in pieces, for which act he was put to most bitter death.  
Dioclesian began with his Camp, willed the Christians to lay away their weapons, and give over their charges, which they did willingly. At tire there were Christians given to cruel beasts: preserved miraculously, though they were kept hungry of purpose; they raged against those that brought the Christians, and devoured them they could catch, therefore they were beheaded, and cast into the Sea.  
At that time was Martyred the Bishop of Sidon, but Silvanus' Bishop of Gazen●●s, with 39 others, were slain in the Mettie-mines; thou Pamphilius an Elder, and the glory of the Church of Cesaria, whom Eusebius writeth of, was Martyred. All the Bishops and Teachers in Syria were imprisoned; Tyrannion thrown to fishes, Arnobius a Physician, slain with brickbats, some drowned themselves rather than they would worship Idols, Silvanus' Bishop of Emissa, with others were thrown to wild beasts.  
In Mesopotamia the Christians were hanged by the feet, and choked with smoke: in Cappadocia their legs were broken, in Cilicia Taragus, Probus, and Andronious Martyred: the Persecution was so outrageous, that they refrained not from the slaughter of the emperors children, & the chiefest Princes of his Court, amongst whom was one Peter of the Household whom the King did love as his own child, after cruel torments, he was whipped to the bones, powdered with salt and vinegar, and ●ofled with a fire. Dorotheus and Gorgonius seeing it, reproved the Emperor, and confessed they were Christians; wherefore, though they were in great authority, they were almost tormented as he, and strangled.  
Antonius' Bishop of Nicomedia, and Lucianus, and a great company of martyr's were beheaded. Dioclesian beheaded his own wife Serena.  
Elampia, Agapen, Irenea, Cronia, and Anastachia were burned, 2000 Christians were burned in one Temple: In Arabia many Martyrs were slain with ●xes: I● Phrigia, a whole City of Christians compassed, set on fire, and burned: In Melitina, the Bishop and Elders were cast into prison.  
A Sheriff in doing execution upon the Christians was converted, and confessed himself a Christian, and after diverse strange torments, was burned. Eugenius, Auxentius, Marderius, were Martyred: In Egypt, Pelus and Nilus Bishops, were Martyred, the rage was great in Alexandria the Bishop thereof and Elders, Faustus, Didius, Ammonius, Phildas, Hefichius, and Theodorus, with many other were Martyred.  
(6660. Soldiers, being Christians, under the Christian Captain Mauritius, lying at 〈◊〉 in Egypt, refusing to worship Images, died altogether constant in the Faith. Ascla, Phremon & Apolinius with diverse Christians, were martyred at Anteno, in Scilia were 79. put to death▪ in Chalcedon Euphenea was martyred, in Rome, john & Crispus Priests, at Babem● Agricola and Vitalis, at Aquilia the Emperor commanded 〈◊〉 man to kill the Christians, where Felice's and Fortunatus was killed, Victor suffered at 〈…〉 Belua●ns Lucian suffered.  
In Spain was great persecution as at Emerita, Eulalia, Adula, Vincensia, Sabina, and Christiana suffered; Leucadia virgin, Augusta, and 18. besides were martyred. Where was such Persecution at ●re●●rs by the river Mosella, that ●he blood of Christians 〈◊〉 like a little Brook, and coloured by River; Horsemen 〈…〉 to kill the Christians: Agrippina and Augusta were 〈…〉.  
In 〈◊〉 all the Christians were destroyed, no tongue 〈…〉 the death and 〈◊〉 that this Tyrant used, hanging them by one hand, 〈…〉 them▪ and 〈…〉 but not to death: but every day. Eusebius saith, he saw the the 〈◊〉 of the pesecutors blunt with often slaughter, themselves for weariness sit down and 〈◊〉; but the Martyrs nothing 〈◊〉 were patient for Chr●sts sake.  
Miletus Bishop of 〈◊〉 gave back, wherefore Peter Bishop of 〈…〉 so did Marcellus Bishop of Rome, wherefore he was 〈…〉 and was Martyard.  
In 30. days were 〈◊〉 17000 Martyrs, besides many that 〈…〉 There were Mariy●●d at Alexandria. 300. 〈…〉 120. more Martyrs.  
This Persecution endured until about the 7. year of Constantius; at length, being out of hope to extinguish them, the slaughter ceased▪ yet they 〈◊〉 many, and put 360. Regmus 〈◊〉 the eyes of 〈◊〉 and condemned many to the 〈◊〉.  
After Dioclesian and Maximi●anus had reigned about 〈◊〉. years th●y●●● up the Empire, and the Empire remained with Constantius, and Gal●●ius Maxeminus. Maxeminus presecuted the Persecution about 7. years, vnt● the years 318. but Constantius ●ather ●auoured the Christians ●and to try 〈◊〉 Cour●iers he ●eigned in Sacrifice to 〈◊〉, and commaunced his Household so to d●e, and finding a number that constantly refused ●e cherished them and 〈◊〉 them to great places, and refused the back●●ders.  
Maximinus used great cruceltie in the East Church's 〈◊〉 God stayed his rage by sending him 〈◊〉 a both as pu●●●fied his ●●trals, from whence came innumerable multitudes whereupon he published Edicts of Peace to the Christians and desired them to pray for him, but 6. months after he set out contrary of 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 them to be● 〈…〉 so Persecution rose again as great as before.  
Silvanus, Lucianus, Petrus Bishop, Querinus Bishop, Marcellus, T●mothe, Victorianus, Symphocrianus, Castorius, Cast●us, Cesarius, Membrous, Nobilis Dorotheus, Gorgamus, Pet●us unto innumerable Martyris; juliana, Cosmus Damanus Basileus, with ●eauen others, Dorathca, Theophilus. Theodosia Vital is, Agricola, ●●cha, Philemon, Hireneus, Januarius, Festus, Di●iderius, Grigorius, Spolitanus, Agap●●s, Cro●ia, Hirenea. ●●heodora, with 270. others. Florianus▪ Prinius, Felicia●●●, Vitus, Modestus, Crescentia, A●binus, Rogatianus, Donatianus, 〈◊〉 Catharina, Margareta. Lucia 〈◊〉 A●theus the King with 3700. Simplicius Faust●●●s, Beatrix, Panthaleon, Grigor●ns, justus, Leocandia, Anthonia, with infirm. Felix Victor, with his parents, Lucia widow, Germinianus, with 79. others; Anastacia, C●●●ogonus, Felix, Audactus, Adrianus Nathalia, Agnes of 13. years old, these 〈◊〉 many other were then Martyred.  
The Emperor in his Edict declared what plently they enjoyed when they adored their 〈◊〉.  
As 〈◊〉 as that Persecution began, there was a miserable F●mine a●d Pestilence, wherein the Christians (to their power) rescued the Gentiles, whereby grew some year.  
〈…〉 a Christian woman, whose husband they had killed to satisfy the filthy desire of the Emperor, she killed herself rather then she would so do.  
He banished a Noble woman of Rome, because she gave her goods to the Church.  
The people of Rome, wearied with the villainy of Maxentius, ●●quired ayd● Constantine, he gathered an Army in France and Brita●ne, and being in 〈◊〉, looking up to Heaven about the going down of the Sun, he saw a brightness like across, with Stars of equal bigness, with this inscription, In hoc vince. Eusebius Pamphilus reporteth he heard Consta●tine often affirm it; In the 〈…〉, Christ appeared unto him with the sign of the same Cross, b●●ding ●im make the figure thereof and carry it before him in his wars, and he should hau● victory; whereupon he 〈◊〉 towards Max●ntius, who not being able to sustain Constantines ●orce, and 〈◊〉 ●o the C●tie, was overthrown of his horse in the flood, and ●●owned, and so ended th● last Persecution, he gave liberty, by Proclamation, to Christians ●o prolesse their Religion: Di●clesian hea●ing hereof, died for sorrow some say he poisoned 〈…〉.  
Licinius first soyned with Constan●●ne, and ●onqu●red Maximinus a great 〈◊〉 in the West, who killed his Charm●rs that 〈◊〉 him ●o war, and 〈…〉 with a disease, he glorified the God of the Christians, and made a Law for their 〈◊〉.  
Licinius called Learning▪ the poison of the common wealth, and said it was a 〈◊〉 for a Prince to be learned; he said, the Christians prayed for Constant●●● 〈◊〉 and not for him, therefore he persecuted them, first in his own Court, them in the 〈◊〉 he razed many Churches to the ground, he hanged Theodorus on a Cross, thr●st nails into his a●me pits then struck off his head, He put to death Basilius Bishop, Nicl●olaus Bishop Grig●r●us of Armenia the great Paul of 〈◊〉 whose ●ands were 〈◊〉 off ●ith a ●earing Iron, in Sebast●a he drowned 40. Soldiers in a horse Pond, the wives of these 40. with Ammones a Deacon, after innumerable torments were sla●●e with th● sword.  
diverse b●t●els were sought between Licinius and Constantine first in Hungary, where he was ou●r thrown, in Macedonia, where he fled and repaired his Arm●●, and being vanquished by Sea and Land, he yielded to Costantine, and was comm●●●●d●● live a private life but he was killed by the Soldiers in the year 324. 
324.  Constantius ●he father of Constantine died in the year 310▪ and we buried at York.  
A●bon, the fi●st that su●●●red Martyrdom in England, he was conuer●●d by A● phibolus, a persecuted Clerk which he lo●ged; the Prince hearting thereof, sent out 〈◊〉 for him, Albon came to the Soldiers who brought him to the judge, and 〈…〉 would not sacrifice to Devils, after he was grievously scourged he was beheaded, the Clerk fled into Wales, where he was set and made to run about a Stake, his b●lly being opened, whilst 〈◊〉 owels were drawn out, he was stabbed with waggers, and after stoned, this was Anno 301.  
It is to be noted that England was no● touched with any of the nine Persecutions, but only with the tenth, in which almost all christianity was in the 〈◊〉 extinguished.  
Galerius threatening the Christians in Antioch, Romanus a Noble man encouraged them he was strangely tormented, he required the Tyrant that a child should be presented unto him, he asked the child whether it was ●ore reasonable to serve one God rath●r th●n numerable; the Child answered the Tyrant, that one God was to be worshipped; the Tyrant scourged the Child, and pulled off the skin of his head, the mother being by, exhorted the Child to patience, the Child was beheaded, and Romanus cast in the fire, which when it would not burn him, he was ●●angled in prison.  
Gordius a Centurion lived in the Desert a long time, but at a ●eest of Mars he got upon the highest p●ace of the Theatre, and uttered himself to all the people to be a Christian; after many torments, he was ●urned. Menas likewise▪ a Soldier, confessed himself a Christi●n in Colis, and af●er diverse torments, wa● beheaded.  
Basilius writeth of 40. Martyrs, young Gentlemen, professing themselves Christians, they were caused to stand in winter in a Pond all night, and in the morning bnrne●.  
Nicephorus reporteth of 40. Martyrs drowned in a Pond at Sebestia.  
Cirus a Poysition, with one joannes, led a solitary life in Arabia in Persecution, they hearing of the imprisonment of Athanasia with her three daughters, Theo●●ste, Theodota, and Eudoxa, they came to confirm them, and being accused, and would not do Sacr●fice, they were put to death.  
Sebastian, Lieutenant or Diaclesian, was accused to the Emperor for encouraging divers Martyrs: he was brought into the Field, and of his own Soldiers shot through with innumerable Darts, after threw his body into a jakes. Nicostratus, with Zoe his Wife: Tranquillinus, with Martia his Wife; Traglianus, Claudius, Castor, Tiburtus, Castullus, Marcus, and Marcellus, with others more suffered with him.  
Barla, a Nobleman, whom Basilius mentions in a Sermon, after many torments he was sacrificed on an Altar of their Idols, they put Fire and Incense into his hand, thinking he would scatter it upon the Altar, and so have sacrificed, but the fire burning about his hand, it endured as if it had been covered about with Embers, he saying the Psalm, Blessed is my God which teacheth in hands to fight.  
Vincentius was so racked, that all the joints of his body cracked, then there was many wounds made in his body, than his flesh was combed with Iron Combs, sharply filled, than they scourged him, than they laid his body upon an Iron Grate, and opened it with Hooks, than they seared it with divers plates, sprinkling the same with hot Salt, than they drew him into a Dungeon sprinkled with sharp shells, and locked his feet in the stocks.  
Philoronimus forsook great possessions for Christ, and was beheaded, and neither Friends, Wife, or Children could move him: also, Procopius being converted, broke his Silver Images, and gave them to the poor, after grievous torments, his hands and feet being cut off he was beheaded: so was Grigotius a young man used.  
Panthion, Theodorus, and Geryon, with 318. were martyred, Hermogines, Eugraphus, Samonas, Gurias, Abilus, Hieron, Indeses, Dominas, with two thousand were martyred. Enclasius and Maximinius, whom Fausta the Virgin converted in her torments: also, Thusus, Lucius, Callinicus, Apollonius, Philemon, Asilas, Leonides, Arianus, Cyprian Bishop of Antioch, before his conversion being a Magician, suffered with justina a virgin. Glicerius, Felix, Fortunatus, Achileus, Arthemius, Ciriacus, Antonius, Marcellinus, Cucusatus, Barcimonia, Felix Bishop, Audactus, januarius, Fortunatus, Septimus, these suffered under Dioclesian. Cassianus was stabbed of his Scholars with Iron Pen● wherewith they used to write. Eulalia was shut up of her Parents, lest she should be cause of her death, she broke out in the night, came to the judge, confessed herself a Christian, and reproved the cruelty of the judge, and their vanity in worshipping Images, she threw down the Idols, and scattered the Incense when she was brought to worship them; she had one joint pulled from another, her flesh was scraped off with claws of beasts to the bones, she rejoicing and praising God, they seared her breasts with torches: when they had caught her hair, which hanged down to her feet and covered her shame, she opened her mouth over the flame and died.  
Agnes, a Roman virgin, not marriageable, for her constancy in Christ was condemned to be committed to the common Stews, and Younkers appointed to assail her, whom when she refused, she was tied to a corner of a street naked: one beholding the virgin with unchaste eyes, was stricken with lightning, his eyes dashed out of his head, whom Agnes prayed for and restored: after ●he was beheaded, she preferred the sight of her Executioners more, then of her lovers. There are many miracles reported of her.  
Katherine openly resisted the Emperor Maxentius to his face, and rebuked him of his cruelty, after she had felt the rack, and the fouresharp cutting wheels, she was beheaded.  
julitta sued to the Emperor for goods wrongfully detained from her, her adversary accused her of Christianity, being commanded to do sacrifice with Incense, she refused it, and encouraged others, and was burned.  
Barbara, a Noble woman suffering cruel torments, as cords, and burning of her sides, was lastly beheaded for her Faith.  
Fausta, juliana, Anisia, justina, Lucia, Agatha, and Tecla, with all holy Uirgines, suffered in the tenth Persecution. ●aius succeeded Xistus B. of Rome: Marcellinus, Marcellus, Eusebius were Bishops afterward, and then Miltiades, which was the last Bishop of Rome that was martyred: These all were Martyrs. Sapores King of Persia put to death, Acyndiws, Pegasius, Anempodistus, Epidephorus, Simeon Archbishop of Seleu●ia, C●esiphon B. in Persia, with other religious men. 128.  
Simon, chief Bishop of Persia, was accused by the Magicians, as he was leading to Prison: V●●hazares, who was the King's Schoolmaster, and had fallen from Christianity, who sitting at the King's Gate, rose up and reverenced him, but Simion rebuked him with sharp words, which made him put on mourning weeds, sit weeping at the gate; saying, what hope have I of God when my familiar friend Simion disdaineth me, which being known to the King, and he confessing himself a Christian, the King commanded he should be beheaded: He desired of the King to certify that he died for nothing but Christianity, which he obtained; Simion being in prison, and hearing of it, rejoiced, and the next day suffered with an 100 more.  
Pusices, seeing an old Father shrink in the sight of the Martyr●, said; shut thine eyes, be strong, and shortly thou shalt see God, wherefore the King caused an hole to be made in his neck, and thereout pulled his tongue, and so he was put to death, and his Daughter, a virgin, died with him in Christ's cause, the number of them that were martyred in Persia, was 15000. This coming to Constantine's ears, moved him, he granted Sapores his Ambassadors all they requested, thinking thereby to move him to favour the Christians, and wrote to them to take compassion on the Innocents', and showed how the hand of God had been against Tyrants of the Church.  
Benjamin, for preaching Christ, was thrust under the nails with twenty sharp pricks, when he laughed at it, a sharp Reed was thrust into his yard, and a long thorny stalk up into his body until he died. Under julianus Apostata, Emilianus was burned, Domitius was slain in his Cave: Theodorus singing a Psalm, was tormented from morning to night, hardly escaped with life, and being asked how he could abide the torments, said, at first I felt some pain, but after there stood a young man by me, who so refreshed me, that it grieved me more when I was let down from the Engine then before.  
The Arethusians of Syria, took a company of Uirgines, Christians, whom first they set forth naked to be scorned of the multitude, then shaved them, than covered them with draff, and caused them to be devoured of Swine, their cruelty was the greater, because Constantine restrained them, from defiling Uirgines, and destroyed the Temple of Venus.  
Marcus Arethusius, because, at the commandment of Constantine, he pulled down a Temple of Idols, and builded a Church for Christians in the place, they stripped him naked, and beat him grievously, than put him in a filthy sink, than they caused Boys to thrust him in with sharp sticks, than they anointed him with Honey and Broth, and hung him in the Sun as meat for Wasps and Flies, than they required somewhat towards the building of the Temple again: he answered, it were as great impiety to confer one halfpenny to a matter of impiety, as a great sum.  
Constantine reigned about thirty years: he was borne in Britain, his Mother's name was Helena, Daughter of King Coilus; he travailed greatly for the peace of Christians, he set peace amongst the Bishops at dissension; he made provision for Preachers, and caused all to be restored unto the Christians that was taken from them by Persecutors. He wrote to his chief Captain, that Ministers should be freed from all public duties and burdens: He wrote to Eusebius for the edifying of new Churches, and after he had gathered the Nicene Council, for the unity of the Church, he writeth to Alexander and Arius for the same intent.  
He enjoined a Prayer to his Soldiers in stead of Catechism. We knowledge thee only to be our GOD, we confess thee only to be our King, we call upon thee our only helper, by thee we obtain our victories, by thee we vanquish our enemies, to thee be attributed whatsoever commodities we presently enjoy: by thee we hope for good things to come, unto thee we direct all our suits and petitions, most humbly befeeching thee to keep Constantinus our Emperor, and his Noble Children to continue in long li●e, and to give them victory over their enemies, through jesus Christ our Lord, Amen.  
He granted great immunities unto the Ministers that they might appeal from the civil judge to their Bishop, whose sentence was of as great value as if the Emperor had pronounced it.  
He provided maintenance for liberal Sciences and Arts, for the Prosessors, there Wives and Children, and gave them great immunities. He wrote to Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia, to procure fifty Uolumes of Parchment well bound, and cause to be written out of the Scripture therein in a leageable hand, such things as were profitable for the instruction of the Church, allowed him two Ministers for the business: he was a Father to the Church, and enforced himself every way to set forth the Gospel, and to suppress the contrary.  
The end of the tenth Persecution.    

THE SECOND BOOK Containing the next 300. years.  
BY these Persecutions hitherto, we may understand that what the fury of Satan and rage of men could devise to do by death or torments, all was to the utmost attempted to extinguish the Name and Religion of Christ, yet notwithstanding the wisdom of the world and the strength of men, Christ hath the upper hand as thou seest.  
Now because the tying up of Satan giveth the Church rest▪ we will leave the affairs of the Universal Church, and prosecute the Histories of our Country of England and Scotland, beginning with King Lucius, with whom the Faith began first in this Realm.  
The Papists do earnestly contend, that the Faith of Christ was first brought and received into England from Rome, both in the time of Eleutherius their Bishop, in the year 180. and also in the time of Augustine, whom Gregory sent hither in the year 600. but it is proved otherwise by these seven Arguments.  
1 Gildas affirmeth, 
Lib. de victoria.  that Britain received the Gospel in the time of Tiberius' the Emperor, under whom Christ suffered, & saith farther, that joseph of Arimathia, was sent of Philip the Apostle from France to Britain, in the year 63. and remained here all his time, and founded the Faith amongst the Britons.  
2 Tertullian, 
Ex T●rtul. contra judeos  living about the time of Elutherius, testifieth how the Gospel was dispersed by the Apostles, reckoneth Britain amongst the Countries converted by them.  
3 Origen, 
Ex Origen hom. 4. in Ezech.  before the days of Elutherius, said the Britons consented to Christianity.  
4 Bede affirmeth, that 1000 years after Christ, Easter was kept in Britain after the manner of the East Church, on the fouretéenth day after the full Moon, what day soever it was, and not on sunday as we do, whereby is gathered, the first Preacher came from the East, rather than from Rome.  
5 Nicephorus Lib. 2. Cap. 4. saith, Simon Zelotes spread the Gospel in Britain.  
6 Petrus Cluniensis saith, that the Scots in his time celebrated Easter after the manner of the Greeks and as the Britons, were not under the Roman order, nor under their Legate in the time of Gregory, nor would admit any primacy of the Bishop of Rome above them.  
7 By the Epistle of Elutherius to Lucius, it appeareth that Lucius had received the Faith before he wrote to Elutherius, for the Roman Laws.  
Elutherius might help something to convert the King, and to increase the Faith, but was not the first that planted it, but if it were so, it maketh nothing for them, for he challenged no such Supremacy as they do, and was far from their errors and superstitions.  
The Chroniles write, that about the year 180. 
180  King Lucius, Son of Coylus, which builded Colchester, hearing of the miracles of Christians in his time, writ to Elutherius Bishop of Rome to receive the Faith; the good Bishop sent him certain Preachers, which converted the King of the Britons, and baptised them, there were the twenty eight Priests called Flamines, which they turned to twenty eight Bishops, and three Archflamins, to three Archbishops, to wit; London, York, and Glamargan by Wales. Thus all the Realm settled in good order, Lucius sent again to Elutherius for the Roman Laws, thereby likewise to govern the Realm.  
Unto whom Elutherius wrote again: we may reprove the Law of the romans, but the Law of GOD we cannot reprove: you have with you both parts of the Scriptures, out of them, by God's grace, with the council of your Realm, take yea Law and rule your kingdom of Britain, for you are God's vicar in your kingdom.  
The Faith thus received of the Britons, continued and flourished 216 years, until the coming of the Saxons, who then were Pagans: whilst Britain had thus received the Faith, the Emperors of Rome were Infidels, wherefore much trouble wos sought against them, as it was against all parts of Christendom.  
Lucius, after he had reigned about 77. years, died without issue: whereupon followed great misery and ruin to the Realm, for sometime the idolatrous romans, and sometimes the Britons reigned, as violence and victory would serve; one King murdering another, until at length the Saxons deprived them both.  
Some write▪ but falsely, that King Lucius, after he was baptised, forsook his kingly Honour and the Land, and became a Preacher in France and Germany, and other places, and was made Doctor and Rector of the Church of Cureac, where he was martyred, but this fancy is contrary to all our English Stories, which do agree that he having founded many Churches, and given great liberalities to the same, deceased in great tranquillity in his own Land, and was buried at Gloucester.  
Between the time of King Lucius, and the entering of the Saxons, there reigned after Lucius Severus a Roman: after him Bassianus, a Roman; after him Cerausius, a Britain; after him Alectus, a Roman; after him Asclepiodotus, a Britain; after him Coilus, a Britain; after him Constantius, a Roman; after him Constantinus, a Britain, by Helena his Mother, the Daughter of King Coilus, and Wife of Constantius. Constantine first made the walls of London and Colchester: when the romans ruled it, it was ruled by Infidels, and when the Britain's ruled, by Christians; yet no persecution was raised in it, until the tenth persecution, which was so cruel, that all our English Chronicles report, that all Christianity almost in the whole land was destroyed, Churches subverted, and the Scriptures burned, as before is showed.  
It is worthy to be noted, that Constantine, that worthy Emperor, was not only a Britain borne, but his Mother Helena, Daughter of King Coilus a Britain, but also by the help of the Britons Army, which Constantine took with him, with great victories he obtained the peace of the Universal Church, having three legions with him out of this Realm, of chosen Soldiers.  
After, Maximinian took all the power that was left of fight Men, to subdue France, and after sent for 100000. Soldiers more at once, at which time Conanus his Partner sent for 11000. Uirgines' out of Britain, which were drowned and spoiled by the way by Infidels, because they would not pollute themselves with them.  
Thus Britain being destitute of strength, had been oppressed by Guanus and Melga, had not Guethl●●us Archbishop of London, and Constantinus, Brother to Aldranus, defended the Realm and State of Religion.  
Then came Vortigerne, who murdered Constance his Prince, and invaded the Crown, and fearing Constance his two brothers, he sent for aid of the Saxons, and married with the Daughter of Hengist, but not long after he was dispossessed of his kingdom by the said Hengist, and the Saxons being all Infidels, and the Britons were driven out of the Country. Two hundred seventy one of their Nobles at one meeting at Almesbury, being subtly slain by the Saxons, or at a place called Stonehenge, by the Monument of which Stones, there hanging, it seemeth the Noble Britons' were there buried. I pass over the fabulous Story of the Welshmen, of bringing these Stones from Ireland by Merlin. Some Story's record, they were slain, being bid to a banquet: Thus came the Angles and Saxons fi●st into this Realm, being yet Infidels, about the year 469. they were divers times driven out by Aurelius Ambrose, and his Brother Uter, but they returned again, and at length possessed all, and drove the Britain's into Wales. Hengistus reigned 43. years and died in Kent, Galfridus saith he was taken in the war of Aurelius Ambrose, and beheaded in the 39 year of his reign.  
His Son Offa succeeded him twenty four years, Octa and Imericus his sons succeeded him, 53. years, and were slain by Uter Pendragon.  
The Saxons divided the Realm into s●auen Kingdoms: to the first Kent; to the second Sussex and Surrey; the third Westsex, the fourth East●sex; the fifth Cambridgeshire, Norfolk, and Suffolk: the sixth, the Countries of Lincoln, Leicester, Huntingdon, Northampton, Oxford, Derby, Warwick: the seventh was King of Northumberland: they continued so a while with great Wars amongst themselves, at length all came to the possession of the Westsaxons. This kingdom began in the year 522. and continued until about the coming of William the Conqueror, which was 554. years.  
Saint Paul's Church in London was builded by Ethelbert, King of Kent, and Sigebert King of Essex, when Ethelbert turned unto the Faith. Malmsburie writeth, that Mauricius the kings Chancellor, than bishop of London, did first begin this famous building of Paul's, and after Richard his Successor, bestowed all the rents of his bishopric upon the same, and it may be the first Church was overthrown by the Danes, and re-edified by these Bishops.  
These Kings of the Britons reigned in Wales and Cornwall, Vortiger, Vortimer, Vortiger again, Aurelius Ambrose, Uter Pendragon, Arthur, Constantius 3. Aurelius Conanus, Vortiperius, Malgo, Carecius.  
The sins of the Britons was the cause of the just judgement of God against them, as out of an old Author, and partly out of Gildas doth appear: These be the words of the Author: There following Constantinus, and others above named, out of the Realm all the Nobility, when the rascal sort had gotten their places, and through abundance of riches were surprised with pride, they fell into so great Fornication as never was heard of, and unto all manner of wickedness, that man's Nature is inclined unto; hating the truth, loving lies, regarding evil in stead of goodness, receiving the Devil in stead of an Angel of light, choose such for their Kings as were most cruel, and if any seemed to be humble and favour the truth, they hated and backbited him as a destroyer of Britain, and not only the secular men did thus, but also the bishops and Teachers, therefore it was no marvel that such a people should lose their Country which they had so defiled.  
As there were many wicked Kings among the Saxons, so there were some very good, but none almost from the first to the last, which was not either slain in war or murdered in peace, or constrained to make himself a Monk, whether it were the just judgement of God, because they had violently dispossessed the Britain's, they were not only vexed of the Danes, conquered of the Normans, but more cruelly devoured themselves.  
Ethelbert King of Cambridgeshire, Norfolk, and Suffolk, came peaceably to King Offa, for dispousage of Athilrid his Daughter, and by the Council of King Offa, his Wife was secretly beheaded. Whereupon Offa, through repentance, made the first peter-pences to be given to S. Peter's Church at Rome.  
One Lothbrooke a Dane of the King's blood, 
The first coming of the Danes.  being a hawking by the Seaside in a little Boat, was cast by weather upon the Coast of Norfolk, and being brought to King Edmund, he retained him in great favour, at length he was privily murdered by one Bericke, which being known, Bericke was sent away in Lothbrookes' Boat without tackling, and was driven into Denmark, and being seen in Lothbrookes' Boat, and examined of Lothbrooke, he falsely said the King had killed him. Whereupon jugner and Hubba, Lothbrookes' Sons, gathering an Army of Danes invavaded first Northumberland, than Norfolk, and sent to King Edmund to divide his Treasures to him, and be subject to him, else he would dispossess him of his kingdom, he answered he would not be subject to a Pagan Duke, unless before he become a Christian, than the Danes besieged his house, but he fled and pitched a field with them, but the Danes prevailing, he fled to the Castle of Halesdon, where they took him and bound him to a stake, and shot him to death.  
Seven or eight Kings are highly commended in the Histories for leaving there Kingdoms, and becoming Moonkes, but they are more to be discommended for leaving their calling, wherein they might so much benefit the Church.  
There were four Persecutions in England, before Austen came into England: the first under Dioclesian; the second, by the invading of Gnarius and Melga, one captain of the Huns, the other of the Picts, after they had slaughtered 11000. Uirgines, as before made a road into Britain, hearing it wanted strength, and murdered Christians and spoiled Churches without mercy: the third by the Saxons, who destroyed Christ's Saints and the Churches, until Aurelius Ambrose restored again the Churches: the fourth, Gurmundus King of the Africans joined with the Saxons, and wrought much grievance to the Christians of the Land, which persecution remained to the time of Ethelbert the fifth King of Kent.  
In the t●me of Ethelbert, the faith was received of the Saxons; by this means Gregory Bishop of Rome, seeing Britain Children to be sold in Rome, very beautiful, understanding what Country they were of, pitied that the Country which was so beautiful, and angelical, so to be subject to the prince of darkness: Wherefore he sent thither Austen with about forty Preachers with him, and when they were appalled and would have turned back again▪ Gregory emboldened and comforted them with his Letter, so they came to the I'll of chenet in Kent, Ethelbert as before was King of Kent, he had married one Berda, a French Woman, upon condition she should use the Christian Religion with one Lebardus her Bishop, Austen sent to the King, signifying he was come from Rome, bringing with him glad tidings to him and all his people of life and salvation, if he would so willingly hearken unto it, as he was gladly come to preach it unto him. The King having heard of this Religion by his Wife, came to the place where Austen was, Austen against his coming erected a Banner of the Crucifire (such than was the grossness of the time) and preached to him the word of God, the King promised they should have all things necessary, and none should molest them▪ and gave them free leave to preach to his subjects, and convert whom they might to the Faith.  
When they had this comfort of the King, they went with procession to Canterbury, singing Alleluia, with the Litany that was used at Rome in the great plague, We beseech thee O Lord in all thy mercies, that thy fury and anger may cease from this City, and from thy holy house, for we have sinned, Alleluia, they continued in the same City preaching and baptizing, in the old Church of S. Martin, where the Queen was wont to resort, until the King was converted, at length the King seeing their miracles, and their godly conversation, he heard them gladly, and was converted in the thirty six year of his reign, Anno 586. After him innumerable daily were adjoined unto the Church, whom the King did specially embrace, but compelled none, than the King gave Austen a place for his bishops Sea, at Christ's Church in Canterbury, and builded the Abbey there, where after Austen and all the Kings of Kent were buried, which now is called S. Austin.  
Then Austen by the commandment of Gregory, went into France to the Bishop of Arelatensis, to be consecrated Archbishop, and so was then Austen sent to Gregory, so declare how they had sped, and to be resolved of divers questions, how Bishops should behave themselves towards their Clerk, of offerings and Ceremonies, and what punishment for stealing Church goods, and such like, to no great purpose; therefore if thou be'st disposed to see them, I refer thee to the Book at large.  
Gregory, after he had sent resolutions to these questions, sendeth moreover more Coadjutors, as Melitus, justus, Paulinus, and Ruffianus, with Books and implements necessary for the English Church, and in reward of Austin's pains, he sent him a Pal only to be used at the solemnity of the Mass, and granteth two Metropolitan Seas, London and York, but granted to Austen during his life, to be chief Archbishop of all the Land, and that they should not destroy the idolatrous Temples, but convert them to Christian uses, and that Austin should not be proud of the miracles that God wrought by him, & that he should remember they were not done for him, but for their conversion, whose salvation God sought thereby.  
Then he wrote to King Ethelbert▪ first he praised GOD, than the King, by whom it pleased God to work such goodness of the people, than exhorted him to persever in his profession, and to be zealous therein, to convert the multitude, and destroy Idolatry, and to govern them in holiness of conversation, according to the Emperor Constantinus the Great, comforting him with the promises of life, and reward to come.  
Austin receiving his Pall, as above said, and of a Monk being made an Archbishop, he made two metropolitans, as Gregory commanded; then Austin assembled the Bishops and Doctors of Britain, in this assembly, he charged the bishops that they should preach the Word of GOD with him: also, that they should reform certain rites and usages in the Church, especially for keeping of Easter, and baptizing after the manner of Rome, the Scots and Britons would not agree thereto, refusing to leave the custom which they so long time had continued. Beda, Fabianus, & others, write of a miracle wrought upon a Blind Englishman, when the Britons could not help him. Austin kneeling down and praying, restored him to sight before them all, for a confirmation (as these Authors say) of keeping of Easter, I leave the credit of the miracle to the Authors of whom I had it.  
Austin gathered another Synod, to the which seven bishops, and the wisest Men of the famous City of Bangor came, they took council of a holy man whether they should be obedient to Austin, he had them agree to him if he be the Servant of GOD, and you shall know it by his humbleness and meekness, you are the greater number, if he at your coming into the Synod arise up and courteously receive you, perceive him to be an humble and meek man: but if he shall contemn and despise you, despise you him again; thus the Britain bishops entering into the Council, Austin after the Romish manner keeping his Chair, would not remove, wherefore they being very much offended thereat, after some heat of words, departed in great displeasure, to whom Austin said: If they would not receive peace with their Brethren, they should receive war with their Enemies.  
There was in Bangor in Wales an exceeding great Monastery, wherein was two thousand and one hundred Monks, the Monks came out of this Monastery to Chester, to pray for Brocmayle, fight for them against the Saxons, Ethelbert King of Northumberland seeing them intentive to their prayers, and perceiving it was to pray for their Consul; he said, although they bear no Weapon, yet with their prayers and preaching they persecute us, he commanded his men to kill them, who killed, or rather martyred 1100. of them. The Authors that wrote this, say that the forespeaking of Austin was verified on them, but Galfridus Monumetensis, saith, that Ethelbert the King of Kent being converted by Austin to Christ's Faith, seeing the Britons deny their subjection to Austin, therefore stirred up the said Ethelfrid to war against the Britons.  
After Austin had baptised 10000 in a River called Small by York, on a Christmas day, perceiving his end to draw near, ordained Laurencius his Successor: by his Baptizing in Rivers it followeth there was then no use of Fonts, and the Rites of baptizing in Rome was not then so ceremonial, nor had so many trinkets as it hath since: and not long after Austin died, 
604  after he had sitten Archbishop 15. or 16. years. About this time also Gregory died, who was called the basest of all the Bishops before him, and the best of all that came after him.  
Ranulphus Cestrensis writeth, 
Poli: li. 5. ca 10.  that john the Patriarch of Alexandria, as he was at prayer, there appeared unto him a comely virgin▪ having on her head a Garland of Olive Leaves, which named herself Mercy, promising him if he would take her to Wife, he should prosper well: After that day this Patriarch was so merciful to the poor, that he counted them his Masters, and himself as Steward unto them.  
Gregory withstood the pride of john, Patriarch of Constantinople, which would be the Universal and Chief Bishop of all others, calling him the forerunner of Antichrist, he brought in the Title of the Pope, servus servorum Dei.  
Sabinianus succeeded him two years, a malicious Detractor of his works, after him succeeded Bonifacius the third, one year.  
After Phocas had murdered his own Master Mauricius the Emperor and his Children, thinking to establish the Empire to himself by friendship of his people, and especially with the Pope, he granted Boniface all his Petitions, and to be Universal head Bishop over all Churches. Hiraclius the Emperor that succeeded Phocas, cut of his hands and feet, and threw him into the Sea, but Rome would not so soon loose the supremacy once given, as the giver lost his life: for ever since they have maintained the same with all force and policy, by the word of Gregory. Boniface may well be called the forerunner of Antichrist, as Gregory brought in the Style of servus servorum Dei; so he brought in Volumus & mandamus, Statuimus & praecipimus.  
Besides the building of Paul's, as aforesaid, by Ethelbert King of Kent, and Sigebert King of Essex: Ethelbert also founded the Church of S. Andrew in Rochester. Moreover, he caused a Citizen to make Westminster Abbey, which was enlarged and new builded by Edward the Confessor, and new re-edified by Henry the third, and when he had reigned 56. years he died, Anno 616. 
616.   
The foresaid Ethelfrid King of Northumberland, after the cruel murder of the Monks at Bangor, was not long after slain in the Field of Edwine, who succeeded him in his Kingdom. First this Ethelfride envying this Edwine, persecuted him, who having fled from him, as he sat in his Study a Stranger appeared unto him and said; I know thy thought and heaviness, what wouldst thou give him that should deliver thee out of this fear, and make thee a mightier King than any of thy Predecessors, and show thee a better way of life then ever was showed to any of thy Ancestors? wilt thou obey him and do after his council? yea, said Edwine, promising with all his heart so to do, and the stranger laying his hand on his head, he said; when this is come to pass remember thy tribulation, and the promise which thou hast made, and with that he vanished away. Presently a Friend of his came to him, and said, the heart of King Redwaldus is with thee. This Redwaldus suddenly assembled an Host, wherewith he suddenly gave Ethelfride battle, and slew him, whereby Edwine was quietly King of Northumberland. He married the Daughter of Ethelbert King of Kent, Edwine yet remained a Pagan, albeit his Queen a Christian, and Paulinus the bishop ceased not to persuade him to the Christian Faith. When Paulinus saw the King so hard to be converted, he prayed to God for his conversion, who revealer unto him the Uision before mentioned; whereupon Paulinus coming to the King, he lay his hand● on the King's head, and ached if he knew that token; the King be●ring the Uision, and remembering the token, would have fal●en at his fleet, but suffered him not, saying; O King, you have vaquished your enemies and obtained your Kingdom, now receive the Faith of Christ, as you promised, whereupon the King was baptised of Paulinus at York▪ with many of his servants, and his Idolatrous Priests, which by their old Law mustride but upon Mar●s, ga●e upon Horses, and road and destroyed all the Altars of their Idols, and their Idols Temple. After this conversion, was so great peace in the Kingdom o● Edwin, that a woman, laden with gold, might go safe from the one side of the Sea unto the other, and by all his high ways he chained a Bowl of brass at every Fountain, for passengers to refresh themselves with, and no man took them away during his life.  
King Oswald, a Christian, by prayer unto God, with a little company ouerc●me Cadwallo, and Penda the Britain● King, which with a mighty Host came against him. There is much commendation in writing of this Oswald's zeal in religion, and piety towards the poor; he sent into Scotland for a Bishop called Aydanus, a famous Preacher, as he preached to the Saxons in the Scottish tongue, the King understanding the Scotish tongue, he disdained not to preach and expound the same to his Nobles in the English tongue.  
King Oswald being at Dinner on Easterday, one brought him word there was a great company of p●re people in the streets which asked alms of him, be commanded the meat prepared for his own Table to be carried unto them, and broke a si●●er Platter in pieces and sen● it amongst them: by his means Kinigillus King of the West Saxons was converted to Christ's Faith, and after he had reigned 9 years, he was slain by the said Penda, who was after slain by Osway brother to Oswald, and succeeded him in his Kingdom, 
643.  together with his Cousin Oswine.  
This Oswine gave Aydanus, the Scotish Bishop aforesaid, a principal Horse, with the trappers and appurtenances, and as he w●s riding upon this kingly horse, a poor man craved his charity, who having nothing else to give him, gave him his hor●e garnished as he was; wherefore, as he came to Dinner, he King chi●e him, he answere●; O King, set you more prize by a horse, then by Chr●st? Then the King prayed him to forgive him, and he would not henceforth find fault with him for giving away any of his Treasure: then Aydanus wept, and being asked wherefore he wept, he answered, for that this King cannot live long, this people is not worthy to be ●uled by such a Prince, which shortly came to pass, for Osway caused him traterously to be slain.  
One Benedict, a great man with Osway, that brought up Bede from his youth▪ forsook Oswayes house, 
65●.  and all his kindred, to serve Christ; he was the first that brought up the Art of glazing in windows.  
About this time there was a Counsel bolden at Ste●ne-halt, for the right observing of Easterday. 
664.  King Osway began with an Oration, that it was necessary ●or such as served one God, to live in an uniform order, and such as looked for one kingdom in Heaven, should not differ in celebration of heavenly Sacraments: then, by his commandment, Colman Bishop, said he received the order of keeping Easter the 14. day of the first month, from his Ancestors, Forefathers, and from john Evangelist: to which▪ at the King's commandment, Wilfride answered, Easter is kept always on the Sunday, as we keep it in Rome, where Peter and Paul taught, in Italy, France. Africa, Egypt, Greece▪ and in all the world. I will not reprove Saint john which kept the rights of Moses Law according to the letter, the Church being yet jewish in many points, they could not reject Images invented of the Devil, which all believers ought of necessity to detest, lest they should offend the jews; therefore Saint Paul circumcised Tymothy, therefore he shaved his head, and Sacrificed in the Temple: all this was done only to eschew the offence of the jews. Therefore ●ames said to Paul; Thou ●éest brother how many thousand jews do believe yet all are zealous of the old Law; yet, since the Gospel was preached, it is not lawful for the faithful to be circumcised, nor to offer Sacrifices of carnal things to God: but Peter remembering that the Lord did rise from death the first day after the Sabbath, instituted Easter on that day, and not according to the Law, and though your forefathers were holy men, what is their fewness, being but a corner of an Island, to be preferred before the universal Church of Christ? Then said the King; Did the Lord give the kingdom of Heaven unto Peter? And they both answered, yea; then the King concluded: being Saint Peter is the Doorkeeper of Heaven, I will obey his Orders in every point, lest when I come to the gates of Heaven he shut them against me, and with this simple reason they consented.  
Ethelwood preached unto the people in Southsax, and converted them to Christ in the time of whose baptizing, the rain, which before they lacked three years, was given them plenteously, whereby there great famine slacked.  
About this time, the detestable sect of Mahomet began to take place, which well agrees with the number of that beast signified in the Revelation 666. 
666.  Of Mahomet came the Kingdom of the Haarines, now called Saracens, to whom he gave many Laws: they must pray Southward, Friday is their Sunday, called the day of Venus, he permitted them to have as many Wives as they were able to maintain, and as many Concubines as they list: they must abstain from wine, except on solemn days: ●hey were to worship one only God Omnipotent. Moses and the Prophets were great▪ but Christ was greatest, being borne without man's seed, and taken up into the Heaven, with many such Laws; at length the Saracens were wholly conquered by the Turks.  
Theodorus was sent into England by Vitellianus Pope, and diverse other Monks with him, to set up Latin Service in England and Mas●es, Ceremonies, Litanies, and other Romish ware, he was made Archbishop of Canterbury, and began to play the Rex in placing and displacing Bishops at his pleasure. He held a Provincial Counsel at Therford, the contents thereof were the uniformity of keeping Easter, that no Bishop should intermeddle in another's Diocese, that Monasteries should be free from jurisdiction o● Bishops, that Monks should keep the obedience they first promised, and not go from one Monastery unto another without leave of the Abbot, that none of the Clergy should be received in another Diocese without Letters Commendatory of his Bishop, that foreign Bishops and Clergy men should be content with the hospitality offered them, and not meddle in any Bishop's jurisdiction without his permission, that once a year a Provincial Synod should be kept, that no Bishop should prefer himself before another, but according to his time of consecration, that as the people increased, so the number of Bishops should be augmented.  
The next year was the sixth general Counsel of Constance, 
705.  where this Theodore was present, under Pope Agatho; Marriage there was permitted to the Greek Priests, and forbidden to the Latin: in this Counsel the Latin Mass was first openly said by john Portuensis the Pope's Legate.  
Colfride, Abbot of Shirwin in Northumberland, writ to Naitonus King of Picts, that shaven Crowns was necessary for all Priests, and Monks, for restraint of their lusts; and that Peter was shaven, in remembrance of the Passion of Christ, so we must wear the sign of his Passion on the top of our head, as every Church beareth the holy Cross in the front thereof, that by the defence of that banner it be kept from evil Spirits; and exhorted him to imitate the Apostolic Churches, and, when he died, the Prince of the Apostles would open Heaven gate to him; whereat the King rejoiced, and kneeling down, thanked God that he was worthy to receive such a present from England, and made Proclamation for the performance.  
When Iue, King of the West Saxons, had ruled them 37. years, he was persuaded by his wife Etheburge, 
724.  to go to Rome to be made a Monk, when the king an● she had rested in a fair Palace, richly adorned, she commanded all the rooms in the Palace to be strewed with Dung of vile beasts, and hogs and beasts to be laid therein▪ and a Sow and pigs in her chamber, than she brought the King to visit the Palace, and said, My Lord, where are now the rich▪ clothes of gold and silver▪ that we le●t here? where are the pleasant Servitors, delicacies, and costly dishes that we lately were served with? We shall vanish away as suddenly as these worldly things be passed, our bodies that are now delicately kept, shall turn unto the filth of the earth: therefore busy you to purchase the Palace that ever shall endure, by means of these, and other words, the King resigned his Kingdom unto Etheraldus his Nephew, and for the love of Christ, in the habit of a poor man, accompanied with poor men▪ went to Rome; and his wife went into the Nunnery of Barkin, seven miles from London, where, after she had been Abbess a certain time, she died. This ●ue was the first King of the Saxons, that made Laws for his Country.  
In this time was Beda, a man of worthy memory, he was a Priest of the Monastery of Peter and Paul, at Wire; at 7. years old, he was committed to the education of Benedict▪ as before; at 19 years old ●e was made Deacon, and at 30, Priest. He wrote 37. Uolumes; in his Treatise upon Samuel, he said; If my exposition bring no utility to the readers, 
735.  yet it conduceth not a little to myself, that whilst my cogitation was upon them, I had little mind of the slippery enticements of the world: he continued in diligent study, until the age of 62. years, and in his latter end, whilst he was sick seven weeks, he translated the Gospel of Saint john into English.  
Celulphus, king of Northumberland, when he had reigned 8. years was made a M●●ke in the Abbey of Farne▪ where, by his means, Licence was given to the Monks of that house to drink wine, or Ale, which before, by the institution of the aforesaid Aydanus, drunk nothing but milk and water.  
Cuthbert, 
747.  Archbishop of Canterbury, collected a great Synod, where these decrees were enacted, that Bishops should be more diligent in seeing to their Office, then in admonishing the people, and live in peace one with another, and once a year go about all the Parishes of their Diocese. That they should admonish Abbots, and Monks, to live Regularly, and Prelates not to oppress their infertours, but love them▪ that none should be admitted to Orders, before his life was examined: that the reading of holy Scriptures should be more frequented in Monasteries: that Priests should not dispose secular businesses: that they should take no money for baptizing: that they should teach the Lords prayer and creed in the English tongue: that they should join in their Ministry after one uniform manner: that they should sing in the Church with a modest voice: that the Saboth be reverently observed: that the 7. Canonical Powers be observed every day: that the Rogation days should not be omitted: that a Festival day for all Saints should be celebrated, and a Feast of S. Gregory an● S. Austin, our Patron, should be observed▪ that the fasts of the 4. times should be kept: that Churchmen should not give themselves to drunkenness: that the Communion should not be neglected of the Clergy, nor 〈◊〉: that Laymen should be examined, and well tried, before they become Monks: that Monks should not live amongst Laymen: that public prayer should be made for Kings, and Princes.  
Boniface, Archbishop of Mentz, a Martyr, an English man, wrote a Letter to King Ethelbert, and rebuked him for abstaining from Marriage, that he might live in luxuriousness with Nuns, and that, he heard the chief of hi● Kingdom, by his example, forsook their wives, and lived in adultery with Nuns; whereby appeareth the great disorder of life that always hath been in these Religious houses of Nuns, whose vow of coacted chastity hath never been good to Church or Commonwealth; and this Boniface, and others were most to blame, for that they g●u● occasion thereof, by maintaining such superstitious orders of lascivious Nuns, and other religious, restraining them from lawful Marriage. For we find of him in Stories, that, he being the Pope's Legate, builded Monasteries, Canonised Saints▪ commanded Relics to be worshipped, permitted religious Fathers to carry about Nuns with them a preaching; and he founded the great Monastery of F●loa in Germany▪ of English Monks, in which, no woman might enter, but only Leba and Sec●a two English Nuns, and by him Childericus, king of France was deposed, and Pipinus▪ the betrayer of his master, made king. From this Boniface proceeded that detestable doctrine; that in case the Pope lived most filthily, and neglected himself, and all Christianity, and led innumerable Souls with him to Hell▪ yet ought no man to rebuke him, because he hath power to judge all men, and aught to be judged of no man.  
Pope Gregory the 2. Pope Gregory the 3. Pope Zachary, and Pope Constantine the 1. wrought great masteries against the Greek Emperors, Philipicus and Leo, and others, for the maintaining of Images in Churches, of whom Philipicus lost both his Empire, and his eyes: and Leo was excommunicated for the same cause. This Gregory then brought into the Mass Canon, the clause for Relics, and the Sacrifice for the dead. And Zachary brought in the Priest Uesture, and Ornaments; and Constantinus was the first that gave his feet to be kissed of the Emperors.  
The aforesaid Pipinus, which was the betrayer of his said master Childericus king of France, and by the Pope made king in his steed, to gratify the Sea of Rome for this benefit to him, gave unto the said sea, the Princedom of Ravenna, and the Kingdom of Lombard's, and many other great possessions of Italy, with all the cities thereunto adjoining unto the borders of Venice; and this no doubt, is the same which falsely hath been thought to ha●e been the Donation of Constantine.  
To this Pipinus was sent first into France the invention of the Organs out of Grecia, by Constantinus Emperor of Constantinople, in the year 757. 
757.   
Pope Stephanus succeeded pope Constan●inus, and Paul the 1. succeeded him; he thundered great Excommunications against Constantinus Emperor of Constantinople, for plucking down Images, set up in the Temples, notwithstanding he neglecting his cur●es, destroyed Idolatry to the end of his life.  
Then Constantinus the 2. came to be Pope, a Layman, & brother to Deside●ius, king of Lombary, but he was shortly deposed, thrust into a Monastery, & his eyes put out.  
Stephanus the 3. succeeded Paul, he condemned the seventh Council of Constantinople for Heretical, because the worshipping of Images was condemned there: he advanced the veneration of Images, commanding them, most Ethnically, to be incensed. In this time Charles the great reigned▪ by whom the Pope caused D●siderius, the Lombard, King to be deposed.  
Pope Adrianus the 1. succeeded him, he added more than all the other to the veneration of Images, writing a Book for the adoration and utility of them▪ commanding them to be taken for laymens Calendars. As Pope Paul before him, made much of Petronel, Peter's daughter, so this Adrian clothed the body of Peter all in silver, and covered the Altar of S. Paul, with a pall of gold. He confirmed, by revelation, the Order of S. Gregory's Mass, before the order of S. Ambrose his Mass: in this manner, both the Mass books were said upon the Altar of S. Peter, and the Church door shut and sealed by many Bishops, who continued in prayers all night, that the Lord would show by some evident sign which of these Services he would have used; and in the morning they found Gregory's Mass book plucked in pieces, and scattered about the Church, and Ambrose his book lay open in the same place where it was laid; Pop● Adrian expounded it, that as the leaves of Gregory's book were sattered all over the Church, so should Gregory's book be used throughout the world, and that Ambrose his Service should only be used in his own Church, where he was Bishop, so Gregory's Mass had only the place, and hath to this day.  
Charles, the son of the aforesaid Pipinus, confirmed the gift of his Father unto the Pope, and added thereunto the city and Dominion of Venice, Histria, the Dukedoms of Foroinliense, Spoletanum, Be●e●entanum, and other more possessions to the patrimony of Peter, making him the Prince of Rome and Italy, wherefore the Pope entitled him, most Christian King, and ordained him only to be taken for Emperor, and made him Patricium Romanum; and Caroloman, Carolus his eldest brother, being ●ead, Bertha his wife, with her two children, came to Pope Adrian, to have them confirmed into his father's Kingdom: the Pope, to show a pleasure to Carolus, would not agree, but gave her, and her two children, and Desiderius the Lombard king, with his whole Kingdom, wife and Children, into the hands of Carolus, who led them into France, and kept them in servitude during their lives.  
By this Adrian, and Pope Leo his successor, was Carolus Magnus proclaimed Emperor, and the Empire translated from the Grecians to the Frenchmen, in the year 801. 
801.  where it continued about 102. years, until the coming of Conradus and his Nephew Otho, which were Germans, and so hath continued amongst the Almains until this time. This Charles builded as many Monasteries, as there be letters in the A. B. C. he was beneficial to the poor, but chiefly to Churchmen; he held a Council at Frankford, where was condemned the Council of Nice●e Irene, for setting up & worshipping Images.  
Egbert succeeded Ceolulphus, and when he had reigned 20. years in Northumberland, was likewise shorn Monk, about the time of the death of Ceolulphus, in his monastery. In the year 754. the cities of Weire, London, York, Doncaster, with others▪ were burnt.  
In the year 780. it reigned blood it the city of York, it fell from the top of S. Peter's Church, the Element being clear▪ out of the North part of the Temple, & some expounded it to be a token of the coming of the Danes, which entered thi● land about 7. years after.  
In the year 784. Irene Empress of the greeks, by the means of Pope Adrian, took up the body of Constantinus Emperor of Constantinople, her husband's father, and burned it, and caused the ashes to be cast into the sea, because he disannulled Images, as afore is said; afterwards reigning with her son Constantine the sixth being at disscen●ion with him▪ she caused him to be cast into prison, and his eyes to be put out, so cruelly, that within short time he died: after, she held a Council at Nice●, where it was decreed that Images should again be restored to the Church, which Council also was repealed by another Council holden at Frankfurt, by Charles the great▪ wherein he did greatly lament, that no● so few as 300. Bishops of the East did decree that Images should be worshipped, which the Church of God hath always abhorred; at length she was deposed by Nicephorus, who reigned after her, and after, according to the just judgement of God, ended her life in much penury and misery.  
The first Cross and Altar that was set up in this Realm, was in Hevenfield in the North, upon the occasion of Oswald king of Northumberland, fight against Cadwalla, where he in the same place set up the sign of the Cross, kneeling, and praying there for victory.  
The Church of Winchester was founded by Kingilsus, king of the Mercians, and finished by his son. Anno 636.  
The Church of Lincoln founded by Paulinus Bishop 629.  
The Abbey of Westminster begun by a citizen of London, by the instigation of Ethelbert King of ●ent. 614.  
The Schools of Cambridge erected by Sigebert king of East Angles, 636.  
The Monastery of Malmesbury, by Meldulphus a Scot, 640. after enlarged by Agilbet Bishop of Winchester.  
The Monastery of Gloster, builded by Opricus king of Mercia, 679.  
The Monastery of Maybrose by Aydanus the Scottish Bishop.  
The Nunnery of He●renton, by He●y, which was the first Nun in Northumberland.  
The Monastery of Hetesey, by Osway king of Northumberland, who with his Daughter Elfred, gave possessions for twelve Monasteries, 657.  
The Monastery of S. Martin in Dover, builded by Whitred king of Kent.  
The Abbey of Lestingie, by Cedda, whom we call Saint Ced, 651.  
The Monastery of Whithy, by Hilda, daughter to the Nephew of king Edwine▪ 657. she builded also another Monastery, called Hacanus, not far ●hence.  
The Abbey of Abbington, builded by Sissa, king of Southsaxons, 666.  
Saint Botulph builded an Abbey on the East side of Lincoln, called Ioann●, 654.  
The monastery in Ely, founded by Etheldred, daughter of Anna K. of east Angles, 674.  
The Monastery of Chertsey in Southery, founded by Erkinwald, Bishoy of London 674. he founded also the Nunnery of Barkin.  
The Abbey of Peterborough founded by King Ethelwald, 675.  
Bardnere Abbey, by King Etheldredus, 700.  
Glastenbury, by Iue King of West Saxons, 701.  
Ramsey, by one Aylewinus a Nobleman, 973.  
King Edgar builded, in his time, forty Monasteries, he reigned, Anno 678.  
The Monastery of Wincombe, builded by king Kenulphus, 737.  
Saint Albon, builded by Offa, king of Mercians, 755.  
The Abbey of Eusham by Egwinus Bishop, 691.  
The Abbey of Ripon in the North, by Wilfridus Bishop, 709.  
The Abbey of Echlingheie by king Aluredus 891.  
The Nunnery of Shaftsbury, by the said Aluredus, the same year; so you see that Monasteries began to be founded by the Saxon kings, within 200. years after they were converted; these had a zeal, but they lacked the true Doctrine of Christ, especially that Article of free justification by Faith▪ of jesus Christ: for lack whereof▪ as well the builders, as they that were possessed in the same, have both run the wrong way, and been deceived: for so much as they did these things seeking thereby merits with God, remedy for ●heir souls, and remission of sins, as doth appear, testified in their own Records, besides the 7. or 8. Kings that forsook their Kingdoms to be Monks; there were many Queens and Kings daughters entered into Nunneries at that time, as thou mayst see them in the book at large, named.   

THE THIRD BOOK Containing the next 300. years, from the reign of King EGBERTUS, unto WILLIAM the Conqueror.  
EGbertus, King of the West Saxons, having put down all the other Kings he governed ●oly.  
King Brithricus doubting Egbert, because he was of the king's blood, was chased out of the land into France; where, hearing of the death of Brithricus, he came home, and ●btained the Crown.  
King Bernulphus, and other kings, had him in deri●●●on, and made diverse scorning Rhymes of him; after he assembled his Knights, and fought with Bernulphus, in a place called Elmeden, and there was odds, six or eight against one; yet Egbert, through the help of God, got the victory, 
826.  at length he subdued all the Kings, and joined their Dominions to his, Kingdom: he w●nne also the town of Chester from the Britons, or Welshmen, which they possessed until this time: then he called a Counsel at▪ Winchester, where he was Crowned King over this land, and where before it was called Britain, he sent into all costs, and charged them straightly that henceforth the Saxons should be called Angles, and the land Anglia.  
About the third year of his reign, 
833.  the Danes which a little before had made horrible destruction in Northumberland, as before, entered the second time, with a great Host, and spoiled the Isle of Sh●p● in Kent; Egbert met with them at Carrum, but he was compelled to forsake the Field: but in the next Battle, with a small company, he ouerthr●w a great multitude o● them. The next year they turned again into the Land Westward and joining with the Britain's, did much harm in many places of Egberts' Dominions; after that, they a●●aded in the Land, so that many of them were married to English women, and many, that now be English men, descended of them.  
Ethelwolfus the son of Egbert succeeded him in his reign; he was Bishop of Winchester, and by the dispensation of the Pope, was made King: he being nuzzled therein, was always devout to holy Church, 
837.  he gave th●m the Tithes of all his goods and Lands, and freedom from all ser●age and civil charges. He made his Donation to God, the Virgin Mary, and all the Saints, for remission of our Souls, and sins, and in that we have, in some part, eased the servitude of the Church, they may the more diligently power forth their prayers without ●easing, to God for us. It is no swall derogation to the merits of Christ thus to set remission of their sins, and remedy of their Souls, in this Donation, and such like deeds.  
The● King Ethelwolfe went to Rome with his youngest Son Alfred, and committed him to the bringing up of Pope Leo the 4. and re-edified the English School in Rome, which was founded by King Offa, or king Iue, which in Egberts' time was consumed with fire; and, as king Iue had done in his dominions, he gave a penny yearly to be paid for every firehouse throughout the Realm, to the Pope. Also he granted 300. Marks yearly to Rome, to maintain lights in Saint Perters Church 100 Marks, and to maintain lights in Saint Paul's Church 100 Marks, and to the Pope one other 100 Marks: this done, he married judith, the daughter of Carolus calvus, the French King, whom he made Queen, contrary to the Laws of the West Saxons, that no King's wife should have the name, or place of a Queen, because Ethelburge poisoned king Brithericus, her husband.  
The king was most ruled by the Counsel of two Bishops, one of them was Swithinus Bishop of Winchester, who had been Schoolmaster to the king, the king showed his kind Nature, in that he not o●●y followed the advertisements of his old Schoolmaster but in that he ceased not until he had made him Bishop of Winchester; but as concerning the Miracles which are read in the Church of Winchester, of this Swithinus, them I leave to be read together with the Iliads of Homer, or tales of Robin Hood.  
Pope Leo the 3 succeeded Adrian, Stephen the 4. succeeded him, and Gregory the 4. succeeded him, in whose time, by the commandment of Lodovicus the Emperor, a general Synod was commanded at Aquisgrane, where it was decreed that every Church should have sufficient of his own Revenues to maintain the Priests thereof, and that none of the Clergy should wear any Uestures of any precious or scarlet colour, nor Kings on their fingers, except at Mass time, or in giving Consecra●ions, and that they should not keep great ports or Families, or use great Horses, or use Dice, or Harlots, or use any gold or silver in their shoes slippers, or girdles; by this it may be conjectured what pomp or pride in these days was crept into the Clergy.  
After him succeeded Pope Sergius the 2. he first brought up the altering of Pope's names, because his name was Os Porci, that is, Swine's snout: he ordained the Agnus twice to be sung in the Mass, and the Host to be divided into three parts.  
Pope Leo the 4. succeeded him, it was enacted in a Counsel of his, that no Bishop should be condemned under 72. witnesses, as you see in the witnesses of Stephen Gardiner, orderly practised; he ordained the Cross, all set with precious stones, and gold, to be carried before him like a Pope.  
Next to him succeeded the Whore of Babylon, who appeared unto the world, not only after the spiritual sense, but after the very letter and right form of a whore indeed. In stead of a man Pope, they chose a Whore, called by name jone the 8 her proper name was Gi●berta, a Dutch woman of Magunce, who went with an English Monk out of the Abbey of Ful●a, in man's apparel, unto Athens, after through her dexterity of wit and learning, she was promoted unto the Popedom▪ where she sat two years and six Months; after, in open Procession, fell in travel of child, and so died.  
Pope Benedictus the 3. succeeded her in the whorish sea, he ordained the Dirge to be said for the dead, yet before him▪ Gregorius the 3. had done his part therein.  
A●ter him succeeded Pope Nicholas the 1. who enlarged the Pope's Decrees with many constitutions▪ equalling the authority of them with the writings of the Apostles. He ordained that no secular Prince▪ nor the Emperor should be present at their Counsels, to the end they might murder such as they judged to be Heretics, and that no Lay man should judge Clergy men▪ or reason upon the Pope's power. That no Magistrate should have power over a Prelate, alleging that a Prelate is called God. That all Church service should be in Latin, except with the slavonians, and Polonians. Sequences in Mass were by him first allowed, by him Priests began to be ●●strained from Marriage; whereof Hulderick Bishop of Aus●rough sent a Letter to the Pope, that his Decrees, concerning single life of the Clergy, were far discrepant from all discretion, I fear how the Members of the Body will do, when the Head is so greatly out of frame. Is not this a violence & tyranny, when a man is compelled by your Decrees, to do that which is against the Institution of the Gospel, and the old Law, as appeareth by many examples; there be many under a false pretence of Continency, going about to please men more than God, some lie with their father's wives, some are Sodomites, and play the beasts with brute beasts; wherefore, as Saint Paul saith; Because of Fornication let every one have his own wife. When the Counsel of Nice went about to establish this Decree, one Paphnutius withstood them, confessing Marriage to be honourable, and called the bed of Matrimony, Chastity, and persuaded the Counsel from making that Law: some take Saint Gregory for their defence in this matter, being ignorantly deceived how dangerous this Decree was, and how Saint Gregory after re●●ked the same, with consign fruit of repentance: for as he sent to his Fish pond to have Fish, he see more than 6000. Infant's heads, which were taken out of the same Mote, than he confessed his Decree to be the cause of that so lamentable a murder, so he altered his Decree, commending the counsel of the Apostle, which saith; It is better to marry then to burn, What can be more foolish, then when any Bishop, or Archdeacon run themselves headlong into all lust and Adultery, and Incest, and Sodomitry, yet shame not to say, that chaste Marriage of Priests stinks: and they add this filthy and foolish suggestion, that it is more honest privily to have to do with many women, then openly to be bound to one wife.  
After this Nicholas succeeded Pope Adrianus the 2. joannes the 9 Martinus the 20 Adrian the 3. and Stephen the 1. By this Adrian it was decreed, that no Emperor, after that time, should have any thing ●o do in the election of the Pope, and thus began the emperors first decay, and the Papacy to swell▪ and rise alo●t.  
About the latter end of the reign of Ethelwolfe, the Danes with 33. ships, arrived about Hampshire, through whose barbarous tyranny much blout shed and murder happened here amongst English men. They first overcame Ethelwolfe; and after, he and his Son Ethelbaldus, warring against them in Sou●her●, at Okley, ●raue them to the Sea; where they hovering a space, burst in again with horrible cruelty.  
Besides the just judgement of God for their manifold sins, which at this time most plentifully abounded, there was two outward causes of the Danes coming into England; the first was, the death of Lothbroke▪ which was falsely imputed to King Edmond▪ as is ●●●ore recited.  
The other was given by the means of Osbright, reigning under the King of West Saxons in the North parts, who ravished the wife of Bruer one of his Nobles; wherefore the said Bruer took shipping, and sailed into Denmark●, where he was brought up, and had great friends; and making his moan to Codrinus the King, who being glad of some just quarrel, levied a great Army, and sent them with ●ugnar and H●bba, his chief Captains, into England, who first arrived at holderness, and burned up the Country, and killed, without mercy, men, women and children: and entering towards York, entered battle with Osbright, where he, with the most part of his Army, was slain, so they took possession of York.  
Ethelbald, 
857.  eldest son of Ethelwolfe succeeded his Father in Westsex, and Ethelbright ●is second son, in K●nt; they reigned both together 5. years. Ethelbald married judith his Stepmother, his Father's wife. After these two, succeeded Ethelred, his third son, he was so encumbered with the Danes, that he and his brother Alured, fought nine battles with them in one year, and they spoiled and burned the city of York. The Northumberlands likewise rebelled, thinking to recover their Kingdom again, whereby the strength of England was weakened, and the Danes the more prevailed, after he had reigned 5. years in much trouble, he died.  
Alured, 
872.  otherwise called Alfride, his brother succeeded him; in the second Mon●t● that he was made King, he gave the Danes a battle besides Wilton, but he was put to the worst; yet the Danes did agree with him to depart out of Westsax, and re●●ned from Re●ding to London, and abode there all that winter: the number of the Danes were so increased, as it is written of th●m, that in one day 3000. of them were slain, sho●ty after they increased double as many.  
The Danes having the Rule of the North part of England from the Thames▪ wi●h M●rcian London, and Essex, 
879.  they disdained that Alfride should bear any rule on the other side of the Thames; whereupon three Kings of the Danes▪ with all their strength, made war with him, that King Alfride being overset with his enemy's, and forsaken of his people, he withdrew himself into a wood Country in Summersetshire, called Etheling, standing in a Marsh, that there is no coming to it without bo●e, where he had nothing to live by, but what he got by hunting, and fishing; there was a Cottage of a poor Swineherd, called Dunwolfus, by whom the King was cheered with such poor fare as he and his wife could make him, for which, the king after set the Swineherd to learning, and made him Bishop of Winchester.  
Notwithstanding, the king, in time, was comforted by the providence of God: First, 1300. Danes were slain, as they landed, by an ambushment of King Alfrids' men, who lay in Garrison for their own safety, than the King showed himself more at large, and men out of Wiltshire, Somersetshire, and Hampshire came to him, until he had a strong company  
Then the king appareled himself in the habit of a Minstrel, as he was very skilful in Music, and entered into the Tents of the Danes, lying at Eddingdon, and there espied their Idleness, and heard much of their Counsel, and suddenly, in the nigh, he fell upon the Danes, and slew a great multitude of them; his Subjects bearing of his manly Uictories, drew to him daily, so he won Winchester from the Danes, and divers other towns, and forced them to sêeke peace, the which was concluded, upon condition that Gutrum their King should be Christened, and that such as would not be Christened should depart the Country.  
King Alfride, was king Gutrums' Godfather at his Baptism, and named him Athelstan, than he gave Norfolk▪ Suffolk▪ and part of Cambridgeshire, and Northumberland to them that were Christened, those that would not be Christened, though they departed the Realm, they did diverse times return again, and did much spoil in many parts of the Realm, but King Alfride overcame them ever. During the whole time of the Danes, the Land was plagued with wars, pestilence, and murrain of beasts: the King always thanked God, what troubles soever happened unto him, and after he had reigned 29. years and six months, he died, and is buried at Winchester. He ever bestowed eight hours in the day in study, 
899.  there was none in England more quick in understanding, nor more elegant in interpreting then he was. He sent for many learned men out of other Countries, to instruct his people. He was the first that ordained certain Schools of diverse Arts, at Oxford, and Franchised them with great Liberties: he translated many books into the Saxon tongue; all that he could, by fair means and threats, he endeavoured to stir up his subjects to learning: he preferred none to any great place, except he were learned; since his time, learning was never extinguished in this Realm, Edward his son succeeded him in his kingdoms.  
After Stephen the fist was nine Popes of Rome in nine year. Formosus being Bishop of Porti●ax, had offended Pope ●one the 8. which was a woman, as before, and being afraid, fled; and because he would not return, he was excommunicated, and after disgraded, and made to swear he would never claim his Bishopric again, but remain a secular man: but Pope Martin released him of his Oath, and restored him to his Bishopric, and shortly after he obtained the Papacy; whereupon was a great controversy: some held, because of his degradation and Oath, he could not be Pope; others held the contrary, because he was absolved by Pope Martin from that his perjury and Degradation. He sent to Arnulphus for aid, who marching to Rome, they would not suffer him to enter; and a Hare coming near the City, the Host of Arnulphus followed after with such a main cry, that the valiant romans, for very fear cast themselves down from the walls; so that Arnulphus, with a little labour, scaled the walls, and gate the City: thus he obtained the city of Rome, and rescued the Pope, and beheaded his adversaries, whom the Pope to gratify, blessed him, and crowned him for Emperor.  
After Formosus succeeded Bonifacius the sixth, after him Stephen the sixth, which so envied Formosus that he abrogated all his Decrees, and took up his body, and cut off two fingers from his right hand, and threw them into Tiber, and buried the body in a Layman's Sepulchre. Romanus succeeded him, and repealed the Acts of Stephen, against Formosus. Theodorus the second succeeded him; john the tenth succeeded him, who repugned the romans, and held a Synod at Ravenna of 74. Bishop's: the French King Eudo, with his Archbishops, being present, where he ratified all the Decrees of Formosus, and the contrary Acts of Stephen the sixth were burned. After him Benedictus the 4. after him Leo the 5. who was with strong hand taken and cast into prison, by one Christopher, his own Household chaplain, which Christopher being Pope 7. months, was likewise hoisted from his Papal throne by one Sergius, he thrust him into a Monastery, and shore him a Monk; thus in nine years were nine Popes.  
This Sergius was rude, unlearned, proud, and cruel; he before was put back from the Popedom by Formosus, wherefore he caused the body of Formosus to be taken up again, disgraded him, beheaded him, and cut off the other three fingers which were left, and threw his body into jyber; and deposed all such as by Formosus had been consecrated. By this Pope Sergius came up the use to bear about Candles on Candlemas day, for the purifying of the blessed Virgin, as though the sacred conception of the Son of God were unpure, and to be purified by Candlelight.  
Pope Anastatius succeeded him, after him Pope Laudo succeeded, which was father of Pope john the 11. Pope john is said to be the Paramour of Theodora, a famous Harlot of Rome, by whom he had a daughter called Marozia, and the aforesaid Pop● Sergius had a son by her, which after was Pope john the 12. After, she married Guido Marquis of Tuscia, by the means of whom, and his friends at Rome, she caused john the 11. to be smothered with a pillow, and john the 12. her son to be made Pope; but the Clergy and people did not agree to his election, therefore Pope Leo the 6. was set up in his place: after him Pope Stephen succeeded, who being poisoned, the said john the 12. was set up again in the Papacy, where he reigned about 5. years. This strumpet Marozia, married two brothers one after another, she governed all Rome, and the Church at that time. After him succeeded Stephen the 7. After him Leo the 7. After him Stephen the 8. After him, Pope Martin the 3. After him, Pope Agapetus the 2. about whose time began first the Order of Monks called Ordo Cluniensis.  
After king Alfride, as before, his son Edward succeeded, surnamed, the Elder; there were three Edwards before the Conquest: the first Edward, the Elder; the second Edward the Martyr; the third, Edward the Confessor. This Edward began his reign in the year 901. 
901.  The Princedom of Wales, and the Kingdom of Scotland, with Constantine king thereof, w●re subdued unto him, also he recovered Norfolk, Suffolk, Essex, and Northumberland from the Danes. In all hi● wars he had the victory, his men were so enured with continual practices of Feats of War, that when they heard of any enemies coming, they would never tarry for the King, or any of his Dukes, but encountered with them, the assaults of enemies were to the Soldiers but a trifle, and unto the King a ridicle.  
Then the King builded Chester, twice as big as it was, and builded a Castle at Herford in the edge of Wales, and another Castle at the mouth of the water of avon, and another Castle at Buckingham; and another upon the river of Ouse. He re-edified the towns of Tocester, and Wigmore, upon the river of Trent. He builded a new town over against Nottingham, and made a Bridge over the River betwixt the two towns, By the River of Merce he builded a new City called Thilwall, and repaired the City of Manchester, and diverse others. His Daughter Edgitha was ●aried unto Otho, 
●25.  the first Emperor of the Almains, when he had reigned 24. years he died.  
Adelstan his Son reigned after him, and was Crowned at Kingston; he was nothing inferior to his Father in renown of Civil Government, and in prosperous success in reducing this Realm into subjection of a Monarchy. He expelled the Danes, subdued the Scots, and quieted the Welshmen.  
One Elfredus, with seditious persons, conspired against the said King at Winchester, presently after the death of his Father, went about to put his eyes; but, by the help of God, he escaped. Elfred, being accused thereof, fled to Rome to purge himself by his Oath, before the Pope, and swearing, or rather forswearing himself in Saint Peter's Church, suddenly, upon his Oath, fell down, and within three days died. The Pope sent to the King to know whether he would have him buried in Christian burial; at length, by persuasion of his kindred, he was buried in Christian burial.  
Ater the death of Sythericus King of Northumberland, King Adelstone seized that Province into his hands, and put out his son Alanus, who fled into Scotland, married the daughter of Constantine King of Scots, by whose stirring, gathered a company of Danes, Scots, and others, and entered the North of Humber with a strong Navy of 615. ships. King Adelstone and his people joined in fight with them at a place called Binford; where fight with them from morning till night, after a terrible slaughter on both sides, the like hath not been seen in England, King Adelstone had the victory; five under kings were slain in that battle, with Constantine King of Scots, and twelve Dukes, with the most part of the strangers that were there.  
Then King Adelstone subdued the Britons, and forced them to grant to him yearly tribute 20. lib. of gold, 300 lib. of ●iluer, 2500. heads of neat, with a certain number of hawks and dogs.  
King Adelstone caused his guiltless brother Edwine, through sinister suggestion of his Cupbearer, to be set in an old rotten boat in the broad sea, only with one Esquire with him, without any tackling; where the tender Prince dismayed with the ●age o● Winds and Floods, weary of his life, cast himself into the Sea; the Esquire shifted for himself, and recovered the body of his master, and brought it to Sandich, were it was buried. The reason the King the more doubled of his brother, was because he was by his mother of a base blood, and begotten before wedlock: for King Edward, his Father, coming into his Nurse's house, was ravished with the beauty of one Edwina a beautiful maid, begat that night of her King Adelstone, and afterward married her: after the King was stricken with great repentance for the death of his brother, by the space of seven years, at length the Cupbearer, his accuser, bearing the Cup unto the King, stumbled with one foot, and recovering himself with the other, saying; Thus one brother helpeth another. These words so moved the king, that forthwith he commanded the false accuser of his brother to be had out to execution; and he builded two Monasteries of Middleton and Michlenes, for his brother's Soul. Whereby it appeareth what was the special cause of building of Monasteries, to wit, for releasing of sins for them departed, and them alive, which is contrary to the grace and verity of Christ's Gospel.  
He devised divers good and wholesome laws, as well of the state Ecclesiastical as Secular, which thou mayst see in the book at large, whereby it is to be understood that the usurped power of the Bishop of Rome did not then extend or derogate from the authority of Christian Princes, but that every one in ●is own Dominion had the doing of all causes▪ whether they were spiritual or temporal, he reigned 16. years, and because he had no Issue, his brother Edmond succeeded him.  
This Edmond expelled the Danes, 
940.  Scots, normans, and all foreign enemies out of the Land, and recovered such Cities as were in their hands from them; then the King set his mind to building of Monasteries, and furnishing of Churches with possessions: in his time Monks were dispersed out of the Monastery of Esham, and Canons substituted in their place. At the first, Religious houses were replenished with Priests and Canons, which were Clergy men; after, Monks succeeded, they professed Chastity, that is, to 〈◊〉 unmarried, for so they defined Chastity in those blind days: the Priests and Canons lived more free from Monkish rules and observations, were common●y marie●, and in their life came nearer to secular Christians, so there was great enmity between them, one ●uer sought to expel the other.  
Thus Monks first began, about the time of this King Edmond, when straightness of life, with superstition, was had in veneration; which men, either to have public fame with men, or merit of God, gave themselves to lead a strict life. There was a Monastery in France called Floriake, of the rule of Benedict, from whence came our English Monks, for after they were professed there, returning into England, they daily congregated men to their profession, and for their outward holiness and strait life we●e in great admiration, not only with the rude sort, but with Kings and Princes, who founded them Houses, maintained their rules, and enlarged them with possessions.  
After King Edmund had reigned 6. 
946  years and a half, he was slain, and buried at Glastenbury, leaving bebing him two children, Edwine, and Edgar, but because they were under age, Edred, brother to King Edmund, governed, as Protector, nine years with great moderation and fidelity to the young children.  
Edwine, 
955.  eldest son of King Edmond was crowned at Kingston; the day of his Coronation he forsook his Nobles, and went into a Chamber to a woman whom he inordinately had retained. Dunstone, Abot of G●astenbury, followed the King into the Chamber, and brought him out by the hand, and accused him to Odo Archbishop, causing him to be separated from her company: for which ●act Odo suspended the king out of the Church. The king being displeased, banished Dunstone, who went into Flanders, where he was in the Monastery of A●andus: about that time the order of Benedict Monks, or black Monks, began to multiply in England, so that Priests and Canons were put out in many places and Monks put in their 〈◊〉, but King Edwine, for the displeasure he bore to Dunstone, so vexed all the Order of the said Monks, that in Malmesbury, Glastenbury, and other places, he thrust out the Monks and set secular Priests in their steed.  
Edwine being hated of his Subjects for his misdemeanours was removed from his kingly honour, and his brother Edgar received in his steed: yet one reigned over all on the one side of the Th●mes, and the other on the other side of the Thames: but Edwine after he had reigned 4. years died, leaving no Heir, wherefore all fell to Edgar.  
Edgar at the age of 16▪ years began to reign, 
959.  but was not crowned until 14. years after. He sent for Dunstone home again, whom Edwin had exiled, he was made Bishop of Woster, and after of London; and not long after of Canterbury. By his entreaty to the King, Oswoldus was made Bishop of Woster; and by his means also Ethelwaldus, Abbot of Abendon, was made Bishop of Winchester. By the means of these three Bishops the multitnde of Monks began first to swarm in this Realm of England. By the means of them King Edgar, builded 40. Monasteries, and by the instigation of them King Edgar, in diverse great houses, and Cathedral Churches, where Prebends and Priests were before, displaced them, and set in Monks, and many secular Priests, being put to their choice whether they would change their habit or leave their rooms, departed out of their houses. After, Oswaldus was made Archbishop of York, and then they had their mind; and when he by no persuasion could make the Priests and Canons of the Cathedral Church of York become Monks, within the Churchyard he erected another Church of our Lady, replenishing it with Monks, and there he kept his seat, and was ever conversant, whereby the other Church was desolate, and all the people gathered where the Bishop was, so they were feign, for shame and contempt, either to relinquish the house, or become Monks: so did Ethelwolfe drive out the Canons and Priests, out of the Monastery of Hide in Winchester, and placed his Monks so in Oxford and Mildune, and diverse places more secular Priests and their wives were expelled ●o give place to Monks.  
The Monks of the primitive time did differ from the Monks of the middle time, and from our Monks of the latter age. The name and order of Monks began 300. years after Christ; Basilius Magnus was one of the first institutors and commenders of that Superstition. Cassianus maketh mention of a certain Monastery in Thebay▪ wherein were 5000. Monks, under the government of one Abbot; and here also in England, mention is made before of Bangor, wherein were 2200. Monks, under one man's ruling, in the year 596. but these were such as either by tyranny of persecution were driven into desert places, or else, of their own de●●tion, joined with Superstition, for the love they had to Spiritual contemplation, and hatred of the wicked world withdrew themselves from all company, having all things common; these were Laymen leading a stricter kind of life than others, as Saint Augustine, Lerome, and others testify, one thing pertaineth to the Monks, and another thing to the Clergy; the Clergy fed the flock, and the monks are fed. It appeareth also by the forth Canon of the Council of Chalcedon, that Monks should not meddle with matters of the Church. And Leo in his 62. Epistle, doth forbid Monks and laymen to be admitted to preach. They differed from the Monks of the middle age in three points; First, they were bound to no strict apparel, or diet, or any thing else. Secondly, they were but Laymen, only being of a stricter life than the rest, and had nothing to do in Ecclesiastical matters, until Pope Boniface the 4. gave them authority. Thirdly, though many of the Monks of the first age lived single from wives, yet some of them were married, and none of them were forbidden from marriage. Athanasius in his Epistle ad Pracontium, saith, he knew Monks and Bishops married men▪ and fathers of children.  
Yet though the former Monks were better than the latter, yet amongst them superstition began to creep into the Church, by the subtlety of Satan, and all for the ignorance of free justification by Faith in Christ, as for example; One Abbot Moses testifieth of himself, that he so afflicted himself with fasting, and watching, that he felt no appetite to meat, and could not sleep, that he prayed to God to give him a little sleep some piece of the night. This Cassianus doth testify, Cap. 7. Cola. ●. He saith also of an old Hermit that made a vow he would never eat without some guest, sometimes fasted three or four days for lack of guests.  
One Mucius, to declare his obedience to the Abbot, did not stick at the commandment of the Abbot, to cast his son into the water, not knowing whetherany were there to save him from drowning, preferring the Abbot's commandment before the commandment of God. And Basilius Magnus, and Nazeanzenus, with immoderate austerity, did so pluck down themselves, that when they were called to be Bishops, they were not able to sustain the labour thereof.  
After these Monks, followed Monks of the middle Age, who increased both in number and Superstition, from their dens in Wildernesses, the approached to great towns, where they had solemny Monasteries, founded by Kings, Queens, King's Daughters, and rich Consuls, for the remedy of their Souls remission, and the redemption of their sins, the good of their Father's posterities, of their Country, and the Honour of our Lady, and lightly it was for some murder, or great sin.  
In which monasteries they abounded in wealth and riches, and did swim in Superstition and Pharisaical hypocrisy, being yoked, in all their doings, to certain observations, in watching, in sleeping, in rising, in praying, in walking, in talking, in looking, in tasting, in touching, in gestures, and in their Uestures; and the number of their Sects were diverse: some, after Basilius' rule, went in w●ite● some, after Benicts rule, went in black: some, after Hieromes rule, their white cloth girt with leather girdles: some Gregorians, copper coloured: some Grey monks; some ware a coat of male upon their hare bodies, with a black cloak thereupon: some had white rochets upon a black cote: some cloak, cowl, and cap, all blue: some Charter monks, wearing heire-cloth next their body: some Flagillants, went in long linen shirts with an open place in the back, where they beat themselves with scourges on the bare shin every day, before the people, till the blood ran down, saying, it was revealed by an Angel, that in scourging themselves so, within thirty days and twelve hours they should be made so pure from sin as they were when they first received baptism: some jesuits, with a white girdle, and a russet cowl, with enumerable more Orders; they were so subject to servile rules, that no part of Christian liberty remained amongst them, and so drowned in Superstition, that they lost Christ's religion, and the sense of m●n.  
King Edgar reduced England into a full and perfect Monarchy, he would suffer no man, of what degree soever he were, to da●ly out his laws without punishment▪ in all his time there was neither privy picker, nor open thief, for if any were a chief, he was sure to lose his life.  
He coused Ludwallus, Prince of Wales, to pay him yearly for tribute 300. wolves, whereby within four years, a wolf could scarce be found in England and Wales.  
He had in readiness 3600. ships of war, and in the Summer 1200. kept the East Seas, so many the West Seas, and so many the South Seas, in the winter he 〈…〉 progress over the Land, to see how his Laws were kept, that the poor should not be oppressed by the mighty.  
In the 13. year of his reign eight Kings that were under him, of which the King of Scots was one, came to him to Chester, and did him Homage, next day in a royalty he caused the eight kings, every one rowing with an Oar, to carry him in a bo●e up and down the river to the Church of Saint john and unto his Palace again, in token that he was Lord of so many Provinces.  
He sent one Ethelwold, an Earl of his privy Counsel, to see Elfrida, daughter of the Duke of Somerset, whose beauty was commended unto him, who told the King all things contrary, and after married her; the King came to see her, her husband had prayed her to put on her worst apparel, and disgrace herself as much as she could, but she set herself forth as gloriously as she could: when the King see her, he was not so much inflamed with love of her as with hatred to her husband, and sending for him to hunt with him, run him through with his sword, and killed him: Wherefore Elfrida builded a Monastery of Nuns in remission of her sins.  
He was incontinent, and lascivious in deflowering Maids, he deflowered Wilfrida, a Duke's Daughter being a Nun, and had a daughter named Editha by her; and he coming to Andiver, thinking to have his pleasure of a Duke's Daughter, the mother grieving to have her daughter a Concubine, conveyed another beautiful maid into his bed in stead of her Daughter, which the King perceiving, made the Maid Mistress of both her Master and Mistress. He had another Concubine Edelf●●eda, daughter to Duke Ordmere a professed Nun, of whom he begat Edward. But his greatest offence was in that he was the first, and chiefest cause of this Monkery: for lying with this Ethelfleda, Dunstone held him from Coronation seven years, and had seven queres' penance enjoined him. After he had raingned 16. years he died, and was buried at Glastenbury. His penance was, to wear no Crown seven years, to fast twice a week, to give his treasure to the poor, and to build a Monastery of Nuns at Shaftsbury, as he had robbed God of one virgin, so he should restore many; and that he should expel Priests and Canons, and place Monks in their place.  
As for the lying Miracles, that all were healed of any disease that prayed at the Tomb of this Ethelfleda, and how Saint Dunstone hunted the Devil away with dogs, and caught him by the nose with a hot pair of tongues, and many other miracles of this Dunstone, with many other lying miracles before; in this Treatise I have omitted, thinking them not worthy to be abridged, referring thee therein to the Book at large.  
Edward succeeded Edgar, being his bastard son by Ethelfleda the Nun, 
975.  by the means of Dunstone and the other Bishops, only to maintain their Monkery, and Egel●ed the lawful son of Edgar was put back: then they supposed they had established the Kingdom of Monkery for ever. Yet Alferus, Duke of Mercia, following the queens mind, with other great men, drou● the Monks out of the Cathedral and other Churches, and set in the Priests with their wives again: there were great contentions about the matter, and two Counsels. In the first Council, they being almost all against Dunstone, he turned them by making a Crucifix speak on his side, which most likely was the voice of some Monk through a Cane. And in the second Council, the roof of a Chamber broke▪ where they were all assembled, and all fell down saving Dunstone, which stood upon a beam, which did not fall: this was likely done to by policy upon this the matter ceased, and Dunston had all his will.  
King Edward after he had reigned almost 4. years, 
979.  was murdered, and Egelred his brother succeeded him: the Queen being consenting to his murder, in repentance of her fact, builded two Nunneries, one at Amesbury, the other at We●ewell, this was Edward the Martyr.  
After Pope Agapetus the 2. succeeded Pope john the 13. he is noted to be an Adulterer, Incestuous, and Tyrannous: of some of his Cardinals he put their eyes out, of some he cut out their tongues, of some their fingers, of some their noses. In a general Council before Otho the first Emperor of the Germans, it was Articled against him, that he never said Service, that in saying Mass, he did not Communicate: that he committed Incest with two of his Sisters: that at Dice, he called for the Devil to help him: wherefore he was deposed, and Pope Leo substitute in his place: but after the Emperor was gone, by the Whores of Rome, and their great promises, he was restored again, and Leo deposed. In the tenth year of his Popedom he was s●●nd with a man's wife, and so wounded by her husband, that in eight days he died. After him, the romans elected Benedictus the first, without the Emperor.  
Because they had put down Leo and chosen another without his consent, the Emperor came with his Army, and set up Pope Leo the eight again; wherefore Leo Crowned Otho for Emperor, and entitled him Augustus, and what Carolus magnus had given to the Sea, and people of Rome, he by a synodal Decree▪ granted to the Emperor and his successors. The Emperor again restored to the Sea of Rome, all such donations and possessions as Constantine, as they falsely pretend, or which Carolus Magnus took from the Lumbards', and gave to them.  
After him succeeded john the 14. against whom, for holding with the Emperor, Petrus, the chief Captain of the City, with two Consuls, and twelve Aldermen, and other Nobles, laid hands upon the Pope, and imprisoned him eleven months: the Emperor came to Rome with his Army, executed the chief doers of the fact.  
But he committed Petrus to the Pope's arbitrement, he caused him to be stripped naked, his beard to be shaven, and to be hanged by the heir of the head a whole day, then to be set upon an Ass, his face turned backward, his hands bound under the Ass' tail, and so to be led through the City, then to be scourged with rods, and banished the City; from this Pope proceeded first the Christening of Bels.  
Benedictus the 6. succeeded him, who was imprisoned by Cinthius a Captain of Rome, and there slain. Then came Pope Donus the 2. after whom, Bonifacius the 7. was Pope; he 〈◊〉 the citizens of Rome to conspire against him, took the treasure of Saint Peter's Church, and st●le to Constantinople. The romans set up john the 15. Pope; Boniface, by his treasure, procured a Garrison to take his part, and returned to Rome, he took Pope john, put out his eyes, threw him in prison, and famished him, but he, not long after, suddenly died. The romans drew his carkeasse about the streets by the feet after his death, in despiteful manner, the people exclaiming against him.  
Pope Benedictus the 7. succeeded him by consent of the Emperor Otho, the second, and reigned 19 years. After him succeeded john the 16. after him, john the 17. after him, Gregory the 1. Crescentius, with the people of Rome, and the Clergy, conventing against him, set up Pope john the 18. Wherefore the Emperor Otho the 3. sent an Army into Italy, got the city, and took Crescentius the Consul, and Pope john, he put out the eyes of Pope john, and then killed him: he set Crescentius upon a vile Horse, his nose and ears cut off, his face turned to the horse tail, and after his members were ●nt off, and he hanged upon a gibbit. He assembled a Council at Rome, where he established the Empire in his own Country, and by the consent of Otho, ordained seven to be Electors; three Bishops, three Princes, to wit, Prince Palatine, the Duke of Saxony, the marquess of Brandenburge, to whom was added the King of Boheme to give the odd voice, if the even voices could not agree: this Constitution being begun, Anno 997. was after established in Germany by Otho, 1002. which order remaineth to this day.  
After the death of King Edward, Egelred his younger brother, reigned in his stead; upon his Coronation a cloud was scene through the Land, one half like blood, the other half like fire; shortly after, the third year of his reign, the Danes arrived in sundry places of this Land, and did much spoil, and retired to their ships again, and about the same time a great part of London was consumed with fire. The King besieged the Bishop of Rochester; Dunstone required the King, for Saint Andrew's sake, to give over the siege, yet he would not depart until the king had of him 100 lib. of gold.  
The Danes, seeing the hatred of the Subjects against the King, rose again, and 〈◊〉 great harm in many places in England, 
●990  that the King granted them great sums of money for peace, and a sore sickness of the bloody Flix, and hot Fevours fell amongst the people, of which many died; and a like murrain amongst the beasts, and for lack of justice, many thieves and bribers were in the Lan●.  
Not long after, the Danes invaded the land again in such sort that the King was so seek in which cost he should first withstand them, and was compelled to appease them with great sums of money; and for lack of a good Go●ernour, many things perishe● in the Land: for the King gave himself to Lechery, and polluting his Subjects, disinheriting them, and causing them with great sums to reda●●e the same again. 〈◊〉 paid the Danes tribute yearly, which was called Dane-gilt; which tribute increase●▪ from 10000 lib. yearly, and in five or six years, it came to 40000. lib. yearly. ●dricke Duke of Mercia, and Alfrike Admiral of the Ships, warned the Danes 〈◊〉 whatsoever the King devised against them, wherefore the king put out the eyes of th● Admiral's son, and of the two sons of Duke Edricke.  
The Danes thus prevailing, were so proud, they forced the Husbandmen to plo●, and sows their lands, and the whilst would sit at home with their wives and daughters▪ and fared of the best, when the Husbandmen fared but scantly of their own; they were glad to please them, and call them Lord Danes▪ which after was turned to a name of ●●proby, when they rebuked another, they called him Lurdaine.  
The king in the 21. year of his reign, 
1000  married Emma, the Daughter of Richard Duke of Normandy, which Marriage enhanced the King's mind, that he sent secret, and straight Commissions to the Rulers of every town in England, that upon 〈◊〉 Brices day, at an hour appointed, the Danes should be suddenly slain, and so it wa● performed.  
Then Swanus king of Denmark, hearing of this slaughter of the Danes, with a great Host and Navy, came into England, and did much spoil, but at length he was met with of Duke Vskatell, and beaten, and many of the Danes slain, wherefore they returned to Denmark.  
The next year Swanus entered into the Land again, 
1004.  and spoiled the Country, and ever when as he heard of the King's Host coming, he took ship again, and went to a● other part of the Country, and when the King would meet him by Sea, he would fly, or else bribe the Admiral, so they brought the Englishmen into unspeakable misery, that the king was feign to give them 30000. lib. for peace. But after Swanus broke cou●nant, and landed in Northumberland with a great Host, proclaiming himself King, caused the Earl with the Rulers of the country, to swear him fealty: so he Conquered through the Country▪ and took pledges of them. He took Winchester, and Oxford, and came to London, hearing the King was there; he went into Kent, and conquered Canterbury, where he fired the city, and slew 900. Monk of the Abbey of Saint Augustine's, and 8000. of the men and women of the City, and they stoned Elphegus ●●shoppe of Canterbury to death at Grinewich because he would not give them 3000. lib.  
The King, for fear, sent his wife Emma and his two sons, Alfred and Edward, 〈◊〉 the Duke of Normandy; after, the King fled to the Isle of Wight, and went thence 〈◊〉 to Normandy to his wife. Swanus teared exceeding impositions upon the people, and required a great sum of money of Saint Edmund's lands, which being denied him▪ because the Land was free, he spoiled the Country, despising the Martyr, and menacing the place of his Sepulchre: wherefore the people fell to prayer, and fasting, so that shortly after, Swanus suddenly crying and yelling amongst his Knights, died: wherefore Canutus his son ruling as King after his father, builded the Abbey of S. Edmundsbury our Saint edmond's Sepulchre, and ditched their Land with a great ditch; ordained a House of Monks there, and g●ue them their ancient freedoms. After that, it was vs●● that the Kings of England when they were crowned, offered their Crowns to Saint edmond's shrine▪ and bought them again.  
King Eldred hearing the death of Swanus, returned into England. Canutus fled to Sandwich, and cutting off the noses and hands of the pledges, which his Father left 〈◊〉 him, sailed into Denmark.  
The next year Canutus returned again with a great Host, and forced the people to be sworn unto him, and give him pledges. In this season King Eldred died at London, after he had reigned 38. years, and was buried in Paul's.  
After whose death the most part chose Canutus, the King of the Danes, King; generally all the Clergy men choose him, but the Citizens of London, and certain Nobles choose Edmund, the eldest son of Egelred King; who for his hardiness to endure labour was surnamed Ironside. Betwixt these two martial Princes many great battles were sought, with no great difference of victory; at length, by rensent, they two only tried the quarrel in the fight of both Hosts, and when they had assayed each other with sharp words and strokes, they both agreed, and kissed each other, and divided the Land between them, and during their lives loved as brethren. Shortly after, one of the sons of Duke Edricus aforesaid killed King Edmund, after he had reigned two years. He left two sons behind him, Edmund and Edward, whom the wicked Duke took from their mother, she not knowing of her husband's death, and presented them to Canutus, saying; ave Rex solus. Canutus sent them to his brother Swanus, King of Sweveland, to be ●laine; but he sent them to Solamon King of Hungary, where Edmund married the King's Daughter, and died: and Edward was married to Agatha the daughter to the Emperor Henry the fourth.  
Then Canutus held a Parliament, established the Crown to himself, he disdained ever after those whom he found false to their native King, some of them he exiled, some he beheaded, and some died suddenly by the punishment of God; and wicked Duke Edrike was beheaded, an● his head set upon London bridge.  
In the mean time Swaynus▪ his brother, King of Denmark, died, and the Land fell to Canutus, he 〈◊〉 toither, and took possession thereof, and returned, and married Emmalate wife of Egelred by whom he had a son called Hardyknight. He held a Parliament at Oxford, where it was agreed that Englishmen and Danes should hold the Laws made by King Edgar.  
Then the Danes begun to be Christians, and Canutus went to Rome, and returned. He governed the L●nd 20. years, and left two sons, Harold and Hardeknight, which was made King of Denmark in his Father's time.  
Harold, called Harefore for his swiftness, succeeded him, he banished his Stepmother Emma, 
1039.  and took away her goods and jewels. Hardeknight King of Demmarke succeeded him, and when he had reigned two years, being merry at Lambeth, he was suddenly struck dumbo and died, being the last king of the Danes that reigned in England.  
In the time of these Danish Kings, there was one Godwine, an Earl in England, when the aforesaid two s●nnes of King Egelred, Alfred and Edward, came from Normandy to England to visit their mother Emma, and brought with them a great company of normans, this Godwine, having a Daughter named Godith, whom he thought to have married to Edward, and made him king. He persuaded the king Hardeknight that the normans should be slain, and got authority to order the matter himself. Wherefore he met them at Guildowne, with a company of English Soldiers, slew almost all the normans, winding their gets out of their bellies, and put out the eyes of Alfred the eldest brother, and sent him to the Abbey of Elie, where he fed him with bread and water, until shorty after he died. Edward escaped to his mother, who fearing Godwine, sent him again into Normandy. This cruel fact to the normans, seemeth to be the cause why the Just judgement of God, shortly after, Conquered the English Nation by the normans.  
After the death of king Hardeknight, 
1043.  last king of the Danes, the Lords sent into Normandy for the aforesaid Edward, younger son of Queen Emma, to take possession of the Realm, who came with a few normans, and was crowned at Winchester. He married Godith, Daughter of Earl Godwine, he ruled with much wisdom and 〈◊〉 24. years.  
In his time his mother Emma was accused to be too familiar with Alwine Bishop●● Winchester, by the council of Godwine, they were committed to prison; many of 〈◊〉 Bishops laboured for them to the King, but Robert Archbishop of Canterbury stopp●● their su●e, saying; How dare you defend her, she hath defamed her son the 〈◊〉 and taken her ler●erous Leman the Bishop: she is accused to be consenting to ●he death of her son Alfred, and procured poison for her son Edward; it she will 〈◊〉 bore footed for herself four steps, and for the Bishop five, upon nine 〈…〉, if she escape harmless, they shall be af●oyled: she agreed theris: then the ●ing and many Nobles being present, she was led blindfold to the place, where Irons lay burning hot, and passed the nine shares unhurt, when they opened her eyes, and she s●e herself past the pain, she kneeled down and gave thanks to God, than the King asked her forgiveness but the Archbishop f●ed into Normandy.  
The said cruel 〈◊〉 Godwine took bread and eat it, in witness that he was not guilty of the death of Alfred the King's brother, but as soon as he had received the bread he was choked at the table, before the king at Windsor, and he was conveyed to Winchester and buried.  
Harold the second son of Godwine succeeded Edward, 
1066.  who was the last King of the S●x●ns. Then the King's so●ne of Denmark came into England with 300. ships, who entered the North, and claimed the Land; the Lords of the country rose against them, but the Danes had the victory, than H●rold gave them a great battle, and got the victory, and slew the King of Denmark's son. After this victory Harold waxed proud and covetous, and would not divide the pr●y to his Knights, but kept it to himself.  
Whereas Harold had sworn to William Duke of Normandy▪ after the death of King Edward, to take possession of the Kingdom of England to his use, according to the will of King Edward, that the Duke of Normandy should succeed him. The Duke sent to him, admonishing him of the Covenants that were agreed upon betwixt them▪ Harald answered thus, That such a nice foolish promise ought not to be holden, concerning the Land of another, without the consent of the Lords of the same, especially because need and dread compelled him thereto.  
Whereupon Duke William prepared his Army, and sent to Pope Alexander concerning his Title, and voyage, the Pope confirmed him in the same, and sent him a Banner. And they took shipping with a great company, and landed at Hastings in Sussex, the Normans and Harald joined battle in the place where af●ter was builded the Abbey of Battle in Sussex, where the normans obtained the victory through the Just Providence of God, where Harold was wounded in the left eye with an arrow, and incontinently died, when he had reigned nine years, and was buried at Wal●ome.  
This Duke William and King Edward were by the Father's side, cozen germans.  
After this Gregory the first, succeeded Silvester the second; he sat 4. years, 〈◊〉 month and 8. days Pope. By the testimony of Stella, Benno, and Platina, and many others, he was a Sorcerer, and was exalted to the Papacy by the Devil, upon this condition, that after his death, he should give himself to the Devil. He demanded of the Devil how long he should ●nioy his Popedom. He answered, Until thou say Mass in jerusalem thou shalt live. At length the Pope▪ in Lent, saying Mass in the Temple of the Holy Cross, which Church (unknown to him) was called jerusalem▪ then he knew he should die; then repenting, he confessed his fault before all the people.  
●f●er him succeeded john the 19 which brought in the Feast of Allsoules to be celebrated next after All-Saints day, by the means of Odilo, Abbot of Cl●nake. This Abbot, thinking that Purgatory should be in Mount E●na, dreamt upon a time that h●e, by his Mas●es, had delivered diverse Souls from thence; saying, that he heard the voices and lamentatious of D●uils, crying out, for that the Souls were taken from them by Masses, and Dirges fun●rall, Pope john the 20. succeeded him, and after him Sergius the 4 after him Benedictus the 8. then john the 12. who was promoted by Art Magic of diverse Sorcerers. He brought in the fast of Saint john Baptist even, and of Saint Laurence. After him followed Pope Benedictus the 9 aspiring to his Papacy by Magic, practising Enchantments and Conjurations in words: he resisted the Emperor Henricus the third, son of Conradus, and placed in his room Pe●●us King of Hungary. After for fear of Henricus, he was feign to sell his Sea● so Gratianus, called Gregory the sixth, for 1500. lib. at which time there was three Popes in Rome together reigning, one against another, Benedictus the 9 Silvester the 3. Gregorius the 6. for which cause, Henricus, surnamed Niger, the Emperor, displaced these three monsters, placing for them Clement the second; and Enacted that no Pope should be chosen without the consent of the Emperor: and the Romans made an Oath to the Emperor to that effect. But the Emperor being gone, they forgot their Oath, and poisoned the Pope; which 〈◊〉 some impute to Damasus the 2. his successor, and some to Erazutus, which poisoned six P●p●s.  
Damasus within 23. days after he was Pope, was poisoned. ●hen the romans, and Cardinals, sent to the Emperor for a Pope, who g●ue them Leo the 9 He kept two Counsels, one at Uercellis, where the Doctrine of Beri●garius against the Real presence was condemned: the other was kept at Moguntia, where, amongst many decrees, Priest's were utterly excluded from marriage, and that no ●ay man ●ight give ●eni●●ce, Bishopric, and Spiritual promotion's, Leo being at Worms with the Emperor on Christmas day, he excommunicated the Subdeacon, for not reading the Episte in Latin▪ the Archbishop being at Mass, stayed and would go● no further, unless his Subdeacon were restored: whereupon the Pope released him. Leo was poisoned by Brazutus, the first year of his Popedom. Victor the ●. succeeded him, he kept a Council at Florence, he deposed diverse Bishops and Priests for Simony, and Fornication: of Simony, because they were took their li●ing of Secular m●n for money● for fornication, because they were married. In his ●econd year he was poisoned also▪ by the said Brazutus, by the procurement of Hildebrand his master.  
Stephanus the 9 succeeded him, he was chosen without the Emperor, he accused the Emperor of Heresy, for diminishing the authority of the Roman Sea. He likewise called it Simony for secular men to present to a Spiritual Living. He sent Cardinal Hildebrand with Commission to reform the matter: in the mean time he, tasting Brazutus' cup, died.  
After him the romans set up Benedictus the tenth Pope: but Hildebrand persuaded the Clergy to choose Nicolaus the second, who by force caused the other Pope to unpope himself.  
Nicolas called the Council of Lateran, in which he underminded the emperors ●urisdiction, and gave the full authority or choosing the Pope unto a few Cardinals, and certain Catholic persons, and against such as be Popes without the full consent of the Cardinals, he thundereth terrible blasts of excommunication, accursing them and their children with denils; giving power to Cardinals, with the Clergy and 〈◊〉, to depose such person, and call a general Council, where they will, against them. In this Council Beringarius was forced to recant his Doctrine against the Real presence in the Sacrament, and the term of transubstantiation was there first devised. He displaced the right Heir of the Dukedom of Ap●●lia, and placed Robertus Quistardus to be Duke, and general Captains of Saint Peter's land: but it standeth not with the Gospel, a Bishop with outward arms to conquer christian men and countries. After he had reigned three years and a half, he met with Brazutus' cup, and turned up his heels. Then the Emperor set up Coralus Pope, but Hildebrand set up Alexander the second, who overcame Coralus. Then there was a Council kept at M●ntus, where Alexander was declared Pope, and it was concluded that Priests should have no wives, and those that had wives should say no Mass: no Benefices to be bought for money, Alle●uia to be suspended in Lent, that no spiritual man should enter into any Church by a Secular man, that the Pope should be elected only by the Cardinals, this Alexander being at Mass, as he was preaching unto the people, told them he would not sit in the place, except he had the licence of the Emperor, which struck Heldebrand into such a furis, that as soon as Mass was done, he forced him into a Chamber, and beat him with his 〈◊〉, rating him that he would seek favour of the Emperor; and kept him in Custody, allowing him but twenty pence a day: and Heldebrand encroached all the revenues of the Church unto himself. At l●st Alexander, under this miserable endurance, died, having been Pope 11. years and a half.   

THE FOURTH BOOK Containing other 300. years, from WILLIAM the Conqueror, to the time of JOHN WICKLIFF.  
WILLIAM the Conqueror was the base 〈◊〉 of Robert Duke of Normandy, Nephew to King Edward after the 〈◊〉 said Victory against Harald, he was receiver King over England, and was Crowned upon Christmas day. The year before his coming was a great blazing Star the space of seven days, 
1067.  he made the Englishmen pay for every twenty Acres of land 6. ●. yearly wherefore many rebelled, but he conquered them: many of his Lords departed into Scotland, wherefore he kept them that ●aried the straighter. He gave the Nomaines the chiefest possessions of the Land, he changed all the temporal Laws of the Realm, and set strait Laws upon the spirituality. He builded four strong Castles, two at York, one at Nottingham, and another at Lincoln.  
In the 3. year of his reign, Harald and Canutus, sons of Swanus King of Denmark, came into the North Country, but, after much spoil, King William chased them to their Ships, and he was so displeased with the Inhabitants for favouring them, that he destroyed the Land from York to Du●ham, so that nine years after the Province lay waste and unmanured.  
In the 4. year of his reign Malcoline King of the Scots, entered into Northumberland and destroyed the Country, and slew men, women, and children; but within two years King William made such war with the Scots, that he forced Malcome, their King to do him Homage.  
In the same 4. year of this King, 
1070.  there was holden a Council of the Clergy at Winchester, at which was present two Cardinals from the Pope, and the King was there present: diverse Bishops, Abbots, and Priors, by the means of the King, were deprived, without any evident cause, that the normans might be proffered unto the rule of the Church, as his Knights were to the rule of the Temporalty.  
O●● Thomas, a Normaine, was preferred unto the Archbishopric, of York, and one Lanfranckus an Italian, was made Archbishop of Canterbury, betwixt them grew a contention, about giving and taking the Oath of obedience; but the King appeased it, and the Bishop of York, builded the Minster of York, and gave possessions thereto. But when these two Archbishops came to Rome for their Pale, the contreversie renewed betwixt them for the Primacy, the Pope not disposed to decide the matter, sent them home to have their matter determined; so the mat●er came before the King and Clergy at Windsor, the Archbishop of Canterbury said; Since the time that Austin converted this Land to Christianity, and was made Archbishop of Canterbury, and Primate of all England, by Pop● Gregory, the Primacy hath succeeded there ever since, and being York tooks the Christian Faith from thence, it was reason it should be subject thereto. The Bishop of York answered, that the Britain's, the fi●st possessors of this Kingdom, which endured from Brutus to Cadwallader, 2076. year●s, under an hundred and two Kings, and they received the Christian Faith in the year of Christ 162. In the time of Lucius their King, Elutherius being Pope, who sent thither Fagamus and Damianus Preachers, who ordained in the realm 28. Bishops with two Archbishopes, Theonus Archbishop of London, and Theodosius Archbishop of York, so it continued 300. years▪ until the Saxons (being Infidels) subdued the Realm, and divided it into seven Kingdom, and so it continued until Gregory sent hither. Austin to convert the Realm, who was after made Archbishop of Canterbury; and it was Gregory's purpose to reduce the new Church of the Saxons to the order that was in the old time amongst the Britain's, under the two Metropolitaines of London and York: yet he gave Austen this prerogative during his life time, to have the jurisdiction above all the Bishops and Priests in England; but after his decease London and York to oversee the charge, and he willed no distinction of Honour to be betwixt London and York, but that he that had been longest Bishop of the place should be preferred. Upon this it was decreed that York should be subject to Canterbury, and that wheresoever Canterbury would hold a Council, York, with his Bishops, should come thither, and be obedient to his Decrees; and when Canterbury should decease, York should come to Duer to consecrate the new Archbishop: but if York decease, his successor should resort to Canterbury, and where the Bishop of Canterbury should appoint, to receive his consecration, swearing obedience.  
In the 9 year of King William's reign, another Counsel was holden at London, w●ere was decreed that the Bishop of York should sit on the right hand of Canterbury, and London on the left and in his absence Winchester; and that Bishops should translate the Seas from v●●lages to cities; that Monks should have nothing proper, and if any so had, he dying unconfessed, should not be buried in the Churchyard; that no Clerk or Monk should be retained in another Diocese without Letters testimonial; that none should speak in the Council without leave, but Bishops and Abbots; that none should buy or sell any office in the Church; that neither Bishop, Abbot, nor any of the Clergy should be at the judgement of any man's death or dismembering.  
At this time diverse good Bishops displaced Monks, and restored married Priests again, the Bishop of Winchester placed above 40. Canons in stead of Monks for his part, but this godly enterprise was stopped by Lanfranke the Archbishop of Canterbury; he plucked down the old Church of Canterbury and builded up the new.  
After the death of the Pope Hildebrand succeeded, who was surnamed Gregory the 7. he was a Sorcerer, and the principal cause of all the perturbation that hath been since in the Church, for before he wrought his feats, setting up and displacing what Bishops he listed, setting them against Emperors, and destroying Matrimony under colour of chastity; the Church was in some order, and Popes quietly ruled under Christian Emperors, and were defended by them.  
He first, contemning the authority of the Emperor, thrust in himself to be Pope, vaunting himself to have both the Ecclesiastical, and the Temporal sword, committed to him of Christ, and full power to bind and lose what he lifted, he challenged all the Dominion both of the East and West Church; he set at light Kings and Emperors, who reigned but at his godamercy; Bishops and Prelates as his underlings he kept in awe, suspending, cursing, and chopping off their heads. He ●●irred up wars, releasing Oaths, Fidelity, and due allegiance of Subjects to their Princes. To this scope tended chiefly all his practices, to abolish the marriage of Priests, and to translate the authority Imperial unto the Clergy, as appeared before in the Council of Lateran; for though he was not then Pope in name, yet was he Pope indeed, and ruled the Pope as he listed. In a Council which he held at Rome, he enacted that no Priest hereafter should marry, that those that were married should be Divorced, and that none hereafter should be admitted Priest, but should swear perpetual Chastity.  
The Clergy of France resisted this Decree, and said it was repugnant to the word of God, that the Pope should take from Priests that which God and Nature had given them; and against the Doctrine of Saint Paul; I have no commandment of God touching Virginity, and he that cannot live continent, let him marry. And that it was against the Canons of the Apostles, and the Nicen Council: and that thereby would be opened a pernicious window to uncleanness, and fornication, and concluded, they had rather give up their benefices then forsake their lawful wives against the word of Christ. Likewise, the Priests of Germany were as stout against the Pope: but at last, this greediness of livings, in weak Priests, made them to yield up their godly liberty to wicked tyranny.  
He preached, in a great assembly, that the Emperor should die before Saint Peter's day next, and should be so dejected, that he should not be able to gather together above six knights, and that if this prophesy were not fulfilled, they should pluck him from the Altar, and he would be no more Pope. And when he had gone about diverse ways to murder the Emperor, and yet God preserved him beyond the appointed time, them subtilely he turned his tale, and said, he meant of the soul of the King.  
About the time Hildebrand was made Pope, there was great wars betwixt Otho Duke of Saxony and the Emperor, which was a fit occasion for the Pope to work his seats. First, he excommunicated all that received Spiritual livings of Laymen, and all the givers thereof, which he called simony, whereupon he sent Legates to the emperor, to appear before him at the Council of Lateran. The Emperor appeared not: whereupon he threatened him excommunication, and to deprive him of his Crown, If he would not renounce the heresy of Simony, which was, giving of Spituall livings. Wherefore Centius, a Roman Captain, caught the Pope, and shut him up into a Tower; the next day the citizens plucked down the Tower, and delivered the Pope, and cut off the noses of the men of Centius, but he escaped to the Emperor. The emperor, being moved with this arrogancy, called a Council at Worms, where all the Bishops of Germany deposed Hildebrand. The Pope, in his Council of Lateran, excommunicated and deprived as many as took the emperors part, and excommunicated the emperor, deprived him of his empire, and all his subjects of their Oath of allegiance. As soon as he rose out of his papal seat, to excommunicate the Emperor, the seat being but new, and of strong timber, suddenly shivered and rend us pieces. The princes of Almany all concluded to forsake Henry, and choose another emperor, except he would submit himself, and obtain the Pope's pardon. The Emperor, with his wife and young son, all having forsaken him, laying apart his regal ornaments, in sharp winter, came bare foo●●d to the gate of Canossus, where fasting from morning to night, humbly he desired to be absolved, and to come in and speak with the Pope, Thus he continued and could not be let in, in three days: the fourth day, being brought to the Pope, he surrendered his Crown and princely ornaments unto him, desiring he might be forgiven, and he would never do against him again. He told him, he would not absolve him, but upon condition he should do such penance as he should enjoin him, and appear at the Council when he should send for him, and answer there all objections laid against him▪ and stand to his pleasure whether he should have his Kingdom restored, or lose it; and should do nothing as a King, until the cause were tried: and, upon his Oath, for performance hereof, he was absolved. For all this the Pope sent to France, for their consents, that Rodulphus should be Emperor. Then there was sent to Rodulphus b●ing Duke or Sw●●ia a crown from the pope, with this very, Petra dedit Petro, Petrus Diadema Rodulpho. Then he gave in commandment to the Archbishop of Ments, and of Cullen, to elect Rodulphus emperor, and anoint him King, and defend him with all their strength. Whilst this conspiracy was in hand, the Emperor was absent, and the Pope's Ambassadors with him, and, unknown to him, Rodulphus was elected Emperor: the Bishop of Stasbrough 〈◊〉 Henry the emperor thereof, who seeing the Saxons so bend against him, marched forward with his Soldiers to defend his right, but first sent to Rome, requiring the Pope to excommunicate Rodulphus. But he minding nothing less, sent word that he would not condemn any person without hearing the cause: so, under colour of Law, disappointed Henry; who being forsaken on every side, with his men attempted battle with Rodulphus: there was great slaughter on both sides, but no victory, so yet both challenged the Empire. Then they both sent to Rome for the Pope's determination, to whether of them the Empire appertained: the Pope willed them to break up their Army's, promising shortly to call a Council, where this matter should be disputed; but before the messengers returned, they had another conflict, but no victory So both being wearied in war, (the Romish beast being the cause thereof) and the Pope perceiving these wars would be to the great calamity, not only of Germany, but to other Nations, devised another way to help Rodulphus; sent a Commission to the Archbishop of trevers, and others, giving them in charge to call a Council to sit at Almany to determine ●he right, promising what they determined, he by the authority of God omnipotent, and of Saint Peter and of Sant Paul would ratify the same: but Henry the Emperor would not permit a Council to be had in Germany, except they would first deprive Rodulphus. The Legat● perceiving that was against the Pope's drift returned. The Pope hearing his purpose disappointed; drew another excommunication against Henry the Emperor, hereaving him of his Kingdom, sending them through all places, thinking thereby to further Rodulphus part, biginning his excommunication with these words Blessed Saint Peter, Prince of the Apostles, and thou Paul also, teacher of the Gentiles, give ear unto me a little, I beseech you, and gently hear me etc. I take this matter in hand that my brethren (whose salvation I seek) may the more obey me, and know that I trust upon your defence (next to Christ and his mother) and thereby resist the wicked, and am ready to help the faithful. I entered this Seat against my will with tears, thinking myself unworthy to occupy so high a Throne, I chose not you, but you chose me, and ●ayd this great burden upon Our shoulders. Then reciting the whole matter of the Story before, concludeth therefore; ● trusting in the judgement and mercy of God, and in the supportation of the blessed Virgin, and bold upon your authority (meaning S. Peter & S. Paul) do lay the sentence of Curse upon Henry & his adherents. And again. I take his regal Government from him▪ discharging all Christian men of their Oaths to him, and forbidding them hereafter to obey him in any thing, but to take Rodulphus for their King, etc. Therefore▪ O blessed Princes of the Apostles, confirm this your authority that all may know as you have power to bind and lose in Heaven, you have also power on earth, to give and take away Empires, kingdoms Principalities, and whatsoever belongeth to mortal men on earth. For if you have power to Iudg● of matters of God, how much more of profane things; and if you can judge the Angels which rule proud Princes, how much more the princes. Let all Kings and princes, by this example, know your power, that they may fear to contemn the commandment of the holy Church. Exercis● quickly this judgement upon Henry, that all may see him fall from his Kingdom, not by chance, but by your only work: notwithstanding, this I would crave of you, that he being brought to repentance, through your intercession, yet in the day of judgement may find grace with the Lord.  
Pope Hildebrand further deposed the Archbishop of Ravenna for taking his part. commanding all priests not to obey him, and sent another with full authority thither. Upon this Henry and Rodulphus tried the matter with sword, with much blood: whereas Henry, with God's favour against the judgement of Hildebrand, had the victory, Rodulphus greatly wounded, was carried to Herbipolis, where he commanding the Bishops▪ and doers of this conspiracy to be brought to him, and lifting up his right hand, which was deadly wounded said; This hand gave the Oath to Henry my prince, and hath so often fought against him by your instigation but in vain▪ go and perform you Oath and allegiance to him your King, for I must go to my Fathers, and so died.  
Henry, after his enemy subdued, and wars ceased in Germany, remembering the injuries of Hildebrand, by whom he was twice excommunicated, expulsed from his Kingdom, and making suit three days in sharp winter, and could find no favour, and by him his enemy was incited and aided against him, assembled a Council of 1083. Bishops at Brixienc●, where he purged himself, and accused Hildebrand of diverse c●imes: to be an usurper, perjured, a Necromancer, a Sorcerer, a sour of discord; and that his Father had set in diverse Popes in Rome by his assignment, without other election, and now this Bishop, contrary to his Oath, thrust in himself, without the will and knowledge of him, being their King and Magistrate. For in the time of Henry the third, his Father, this Hildebrand and others, had took a corporal Oath, that during the life of him, and this Henry his son, now king, they should no● presume themselves norsuffer any other to aspire to the Papal Seat, without the approbation of the said Emperors. Wherefore, the aforesaid Council, with one agreement, condemned this Gregory that he should be deposed.  

¶ The Sentence of the Council of Brixia against Hildebrand.  
BEcause it in known this Bishop, not elected of God, but intruded himself by fraud and money, subverted Ecclesiastical order, disturbed the government of the Empire, menacing death of body and soul unto our peaceable king, set up a perjured king, making discords amongst friends and brethren, Divorcements amongst the married: (for he took away the marriage of Priests, as Henricus Mutius witnesseth) therefore we here in the name of God congregated, do proceed in Canonical judgement against Hildebrand, a man most wicked, preaching Sacrilege and burning, maintaining perjury, and murders, calling in question the Catholic Faith of the body and blo●d of Christ, following of Divinations and dreams, a manifest Necromancer, a Sorcerer, infected with a Pith●nical spirit. We adjudge him to be deposed, and expelled, and unless he depart upon the hearing hereof, to be pe●pstually condemned. This be●ing sent to Rome, they elected Guibertus Archbishop of Ravenna, which was deposed by Hildebrand as aforesaid, in his place, and named him Clement the 3. And because Hildebrand would not give over his hold, the Emperor with an Army came to Rome to depose him: and Hildebrand sending to the Countess Mathilda, before mentioned, required her, in remission of all her sins, to withstand the Emperor, and so she did; but the Emperor besieged the City all the Lent, and after Easter got it, and coming into the Temple of Saint Peter, placed Clement in his Papacy Hildebrand ●●ed into Ad●ans Tower, where being besieged, he sent for Robert Guischardus a Normaine, who with his Army, when the Emperor was gone, burst in at one of the gates of the C●●y, spoiled it, and delivered Hildebrand, and carried him to Campania, where not long after he died in exile. In the mean time, whilst the Emperor was at Rome, the Abbot of Cluniake, and the people of Rome, exhorted Hildebrand to Crown Henry Emperor at Lateran, and they would ●ause the Emp●rour to depart with his Arm● to whom he answered, he would, so the Emperor would submit himself, ask pardon, amend, and promise obedience. The Emperor not agreeing to the conditions, departed, and took the new Pope with him. The Emperor was wont to pray in the Temple of Saint Mary, Hildebrand knowing by spies the place where he was wont to pray hired one to carry up stones to the roof of the Church, to let them fall upon his head when he was at prayers; the hireling, ●aying his stones in order, fell down and was slain. The romans understanding the truth, drew him three days, by the legs, through the streets for example; but the Emperor, of his meekness commanded him to b● buried. Hildebrand, being a dying, bewailed his faults, and sent a Cardinal to the Emperor to desire him forgiveness, and to pardon the Emperor and all his partakers, quick and dead, of the danger of excommunication. From this Pope sprang all mischief, pride, pomp, and tyranny, which since reigned in his successors; hence was the subjection of Temporal Regiment to the Spiritual, and the suppression of Priests marriages: here came in the authority of both Swords to the Spiritualty, so that the Magistrates could do nothing in giving of bishoprics, benefices; in calling of Counceis, in correcting the excesses of the Clergy, but the Pope must do all. Nor no Bishop, nor Passor, in his own Parish, could excommunicate, or use any 〈◊〉 discipline, against his flock, but it was only the Pope's Prerogative. In him was the first example of persecuting Emperors and kings with rebellion and excommunication; then Victor the third was made Pope, who likewise showed himself staut against the Emperors; 
1087.  but God gave the shrewd cow short horns: some say he was poisoned in his Chalice, and reigned but one year and a half. Notwithstanding the Popes followed still the steps of Hildebrand, as the Kings of Israel jeroboam: in the time of this Victor began the Order of Monks of the Charterhouse.  
Next him V●banus the 2. was Pope, which confirmed the Acts of Hildebrand, and gave new Decrees against Henry the Emperor, and against Clement the Pope, he held two Counsels, one at Plac●●tia, the other called Synodus Claromontana, wherein he caused all Christian Princes ●o war against the Saracens, 
1094.  for recovering jerusalem: whereupon 30000. were appointed for the same business, by the said Vrbanus.  
The King of Galacia, with the whole Di●ces of Saint james, was excommunicated for the prisoning of a certain Bishop.  
About this time the King of England favoured not much the Sea of Rome, for their pride and exactions, and would not suffer his subjects to give to Rome, saying; The followed not Pet●rs steps that h●nted for rewards, 
1908.  nor had Peter's power, which had not his holiness.  
The order of Cisteri●ns was first established in Burgundia, by the same Vrbanus the seven Canonical hours were first instituted in the Church▪ By him, the order of the Cartus●an M●nkes was confirmed. He Decreed no Bishop to be made, but under the name of some place, he Decreed that Ma●●ens and hours of the ●ay should every day be said, and that the Mass of our Lady should be said every Saturday, and the Clergy that had wives, should be deprived of their Order, and that it was lawful for subjects to break the Oath of Allegiance with such Princes as were excommunicated, and that it was not lawful for a man and his wife, both together▪ to christian a child, with many more matters.  
After him followed Pascalis the 2. 
1100.  he putting on a purple Uesture and a tire on his head, was brought upon a white Palfrey, into Lateran, where a Sceptre was given him, and a girdle about him, which having seven Keys, with seven Seals, to token the seven powers by the seven graces of the holy Ghost of binding, losing, shutting openning, sealing, resigning and judging, which the Emperor Henry the 4. hearing of, thought to come to Italy to salute the new Pope, but understanding the Pope's mind against him, changed his purpose. This Pascalis deposed all such Abbot's, and Bishops, as the Emperor had set up; and banished many that strived, at that time, for the Papacy, and made an Army against Clement, whom the Emperor made Pope, as aforesaid, and being put to flight, not long after d●●d. About the same time, the Bishop of Fluence began to teach and Preach of Antichrist then to be borne, as Sabeli●us 〈◊〉. Pascalis put to silence the said Bishop, and condemned his Books, by a Council, which he assembled at Tre●as. Married Priests, in this Council, were condemned for Nicholaitans. All Laymen, that gave Spiritual Dignities, were condemned of Simony. The Statu●e of Priests Tithes was renewed, counting the selling thereof sin against the holy Ghost. He renewed the excommunication of Hildebrand against Henry the Emperor, caused certain Bishops to deprive him of his Crown, and to place his sonn● Henry the 5. in his Father's room; these Bishops required of the Emperor his Diadem▪ P●●ple, ●ing, and other ornaments of his Crown: when the Emperor would know the reason, they alleged, the Pope's pleasure, and for selling Spiritual livings: but these Bishops being demanded of him, could not deny but he took nothing of them, they being preferred by him: well, said he, you requi●e me well, and admonishing them of their Oath and allegiance, as he sat in his Throne, they placke away all his Cu●periall Ornaments. The good Emperor, being destitute, said, Videat Deus & judicat. Thus leaving him, they confirmed the Kingdom to his Son, and caused him to drive his Father out, who with nine persons, did ●●y to the Dukedom of Li●burg, the Duke bearing of it, made after him, the Emperor having before put him from his Kingdom, being afraid of death, cra●ed pardon of him, and not revengement, the Duke pitying his estate, remitted his displeasure, and received him to his Castle, and collecting men of War, brought him to Colin. His Son hearing thereof, besieged the City, but he escaped by night to Leodium, thither all they that had compassion and consiant hearts resorted to him, so he was able to pitch a Field against his enemies, and so did, he desired his friends, if they that had the victory, they would spare his son, in that sight the Father had the victory, and the Son was chased, but in another battle the Son had the victory, and the Father was taken, who being utterly dispossessed, was feign to crave of the Bishop of Spire, whom he had done much for, to have a Pr●bendry in the Church, 
1103.  to serve in our Lady's choir, who swore by our Lady he should have none. Thus he came to Leodium, and there, for sorro ● died, after he had reigned 50. ●eares. Pope Pascalis caused his body to be taken our of the grave, and to remain at Spites five years without burial.  
About this time Anselmus Bishop of Canterbury, which brought in the Conception of our ●ady to be hallowed; accused King Henry the first of England, to Pascal●s for making certain Bishops by his own election; the King's Proctor, in his behalf, signified to the people, that the King, for the value of his Kingdom, would not forego his right, in setting in Bishop▪ and Prelate's. The Pope answered. Before ●od, I for the price of my head, will not permit it unto him. The Archbishop returning home, being the Pope's Legate, was turned out of his Bishopric, and goods.  
Henry the 5. Emperor, after his father's death, reigned twenty years, being at Rome, 
1107.  could not be crowned, except he would relinquish his claim of making Popes, or any other Bishops: there was such a stir made by the Pope, that if the Emperor had not defended himself with his own hands, he had been slain. But the Emperor having the victory, took Pope Pascalis, led him out of the city, made him agree to crown him, and to allow him his prerogative of election of Popes, and other Bishops; and being crowned, returned with the Pope to Rome. But as soon as the Emperor returned to Germany, the Pope called a Synod, revoking his agreement, and excommunicated the Emperor, as he had done his Father. The Emperor 〈◊〉 a● it, marched to Rome, and put the Pope to flight, and placed another in his 〈◊〉. The German Bishops, with all they might, stirred the Saxons against the●r Caesar, it gr●we at length to a pitched Field. The Emperor, seeing no end of his conflicts, 
1115.  was feign to forego his priu●ledge of the Pope's election, and other things belonging to the Church, and Churchmen.  
In the time of Pascalis, li●ed Barnardus, of whom sprung the Barnardine Monks.  
The Emperor had no issue, his wife was Mathildas, daughter of King Henry the fi●st of England, which was God's just judgement for deposing his Father. Pascalis being dead, Pope Gelasius was chosen by the Cardinals, without the Emperor; and the Emperor made another Pope, 
1118.  Gregorius the 8. which made Pope Gelasius 〈◊〉 into France, and there died. The Cardinals choose Calixus the 2. Pope, without the Emperor; who before he came to his Seat in R●me, sent his Legate to excommunicate the Emperor, and drove Gregorius, the emperors Pope, out of Rome. The Emperor fearing the vain thunderbolts of the Pope's curse, persuaded by his Princes and friend's, resigned his ●y●le, pertaining to the 〈◊〉 of the Pope, and the investiture of Bishops. This being set vy in writing, in the Church of Lateran, in triumph of the Emperor thus subdued. Then the Pope made out, and took his fellow Pope Gregorius, set him on a Camel, his face backward, holding the tail for a bridle, brought him through the streets of Rome, and sho●● him, and thrust him into a Monastery. ●ée established the Decree of the Papal Sea against the Emperor, and brought in the four Ember-fasts, called ember ●aies. He ordained the order of Monks, called Praemonstratenses. It was 〈◊〉 by him to be judged adultery for any person to put away his Living or Bishoprick●●uring his life, according to Saint Paul; The wife is bound unto the husband as long as he liveth.  
By a general Council at Rheims, he decreed, all Clergy men should put away their wives, 
1119.  or be deprived of their livings, whereupon an English writer made these verse●:  
O bone Calixte, nunc omnis clerus odit te.  
Quondam presbyteri poterant uxoribus uti,  
Hoc destruisti, post quam tu Papa fuisti.  
Pope Honorius the ●. succeeded him, he sent one john Cremensis Cardinal, Legate into England, 
●12●.  and Scotland, in colour of redress, but to fsill his purse, as all other did after him in those days; after he had well refreshed himself in Bishops and Abbot's houses, he assembled the whole Clergy, inquired of Priests wives, and made a Sta●tute they should have no women in their houses, unless i●●h kindred as were not to be suspected, and the offend●r of this Act, to forfeit all his Spiritual promotion, and that no kindred should marry until the seventh generation; and rifling within hours at night, was taken in the same vice he was so strict against, to no little shame of the Clergy.  
At this time the Emperor Henry the 5. died without issue, 
1127.  the Imperial crown came to Lotharius Duke of Saxon. Not long after deceased Henry the first, King of England.  
In this Honorius his time, came a Priest to Rome, called Arnulphus, who preached vehemently against the pride, avarice, and incontinency of the Clergy, and exhorted them to follow Christ. He was well respected of the Citizens, but the Cardinals and Clergy hated him, and made him away in the night by drowing him. Sabelicus and Platina say, they hanged him. His Martyrdom (he said) was revealed to him by an Angel in the Desert, and said unto them. I know you will kill me privily, and no marvel; for if Saint Peter were here, and rebuked your vices that exceed, you would serve him so, and said with a loud voice; I am not afraid to suffer for the truth, but God will be revenged, you play the blind guides, and lead the people to Hell.  
In the second Book of Counsels, printed at Colen, either this Arnulphus or about his time, one complaineth of the number of Holly days, and the increase of vice thereby▪ whores, say they, vantage more in one Holy day, then in fifty other days: and of the curious singing in Cathedral Churches, wherein much time is spent that might better be bestowed in other Sciences, and learning. And of the multitude of begging Friars, and other professed men and women, the cause of Idleness, and uncomely life; of promotion of evil Prelates, and their negligence in reproving vice. Of the wantonness of their servants, and their excess in apparel: Of the excessive gains of the prelate's and their officers for their Seals: giving them, they care not for what, so they get money. That Prelates be too slack in looking to non residents. Of giving benefices, not for godliness and learning, but for favour, friendship, or hope of gain, of which cometh the great ignorance in the Church. How Prelates wast the Church goods in superfluity on kinsfolks, or worse ways, and not on the poor. How, by negligence, the Books of the old Counsels, and o● the new, are not to be found, which should be kept in all Cathedral Churches. The negligence of Prelate's, and their voluptuousness, by example of Storks, whose nature is, if one leau● his mate, and join with another, all the rest fly on him, and pluck his feathers off: so, and much more, should prelate's d●e to their fellows, that defile so many▪ and stink in the whole Church. And as E●dras, in purging Israel from strange women, began with the priests, so now the purgation ought to begin with them, as it is written in Ezechi●ll: Begin with my Sarctuary. etc.  
Again, if the whole Realm of France was interdicted, because Philip the King, had but one Concubine, which was not his lawful wife. And the King of Portugal, sequestered from his Dominion, and thought by the Clergy insufficient to rule. What shall be said to prelate's which abuse men's Wives, Uirging, Nuns, and are insufficient to take charge of Souls.  
About this ti●●e the Order of the Knights of the Rhodes, called johannits, and the Order of the Templars rose up.  
After Honorius succeeded Pope Innocentius the 2. At every mutation of new Popes, 
1130,  came new troubles, sometime two Popes, sometimes three together. The romans elected another Pope, called Anacletus, betwixt whom was great conflicts. The Duke of Sicily taking with Anacletus, until Lotharius the Emperor drove Anacletus 〈◊〉 of Italy.  
This Pope decreed that whose struck a shaven Priest, should be excommunicated, and not absolved but only by the Pope.  
Steven king of England, 
1133.  reserved to himself the authority of bestowing Spiritual livings, and of investing Prelates.  
At which time Lodovicus the Emperove would have done the like, had not Bernardus give in him contrary council.  
At this time came in the manner of cursing with Book, 
1144.  Bell, and Candle, in a Council of London, holden by William Bishop of Winchester, under Pope Celestinus, successor of Innocentius.  
After Lotharius succeeded in the Imperial Crown, Conradus Nephew of Henry the fifth, he reigned 15. years. There was diverse Popes in his days, as Celestinus the 2. Lucius the 2. E●genius the 3. at which times the romans endeavoured to recover the old manner of choosing Consul's, and Senators; but the Popes, being in their ruff, would not abide it▪ which caused much civil war; insomuch that Pope Lucius sent 〈◊〉 the Emperor for aid, who thought to have destroyed them in the Senate: but they were aware o● it, and were all in array, the Pope being in the fight was well pelted with stones and blows, that he lived not long after.  
Eugenius cursed the romans for that matter with excommunication, 
1145.  which when he saw would not serve, came upon them with his Host, and compelled them to abolish their Consuls▪ and to take such precedents as the Pope should assign.  
Then followed Anastatius the 4. after him Adrianus the 4. an English man, 
1154.  called Breakespeare, belonging once to Saint Albon, he likewise kept great slur with the Citizens of Rome, to abolish Consuls, with cursing and wars until he had brought them under.  
In the mean time Fredericus, called Barbarossa, succeeded Conradus in the Empire, marched to Italy to subdue rebels; the Pope and his Clergy met him to have aid against their enemies, the Emperor lighted to receive him, and held his left stirrup where he should the right, the Pope displeased, he smiling, excused himself as not used to hold stirrups, and that it was not of duty: the next day the emperor sent for him, received him, and held his right stirrup, and all was well. When they came in the Pope told the Emperor that his predecessors left some token of benevolence for crowning of them; as Carolus Magnus subdued the Lumbards', Otho the Bexingarians, Lotharius the Normans; therefore required him to restore the Country of Ap●lia to the Church of Rome. He and his Princes seeing he could not otherways ●e crowned, promised to do it, and the next day was crowned. Whilst the Emperor was providing for Apulia, the Pope excommunicated William Duke thereof, and sent Emanuel Emperor of Constantinople, incensing him to war against the said Duke. Th● Duke hearing it, sent unto the Pope for peace, promising to restore what he would, which the Pope, by the Council of the Cardinals, would not grant. The Duke put Emanuel the Emperor to flight, and besieged the C●tie Bene●entum, where the Pope and Cardinals were looking for victory, that they were glad to entreat for the peace they refused, the Duke only granted not to invade the possessions of Rome, and the P●pe made him King of both Sicils.  
The Pope was so troubled with the Senators and Consuls of Rome, that when his curses would not avail, he was feign to remove from Rome to Ariminium.  
The Emperor, considering the wrongs the Pope had done to his predecessors required of the Bishops of Germany Homage and Oath of allegiance, commanding if the Pope's Legates came thither without sending for, they should not be received, charging his subjects not to appeal to Rome, and prefixed his name in his Letters before the Pope's name.  
Whereupon the Pope wrote to him, that God promiseth long life to th●m that honoured their Parents, and death to them that cursed them: and the word of truth saith▪ He that exal●eth himself shall be brought low. He marveled not a little that he showed not the reverence he ought to blessed Saint Peter▪ and the holy Church of Rome 〈◊〉 prefer your name before Ours, wherein your incur the note of insolency, or rather arrogancy. How keep you the Oath of fidelity to Saint Peter and us, seeing you require Homage and Allegiance of them that be Gods, and all the sons of the high God, and presume to join their holy hands with yours; and exclude from your Churches and Cities our Cardinals, Legates from our side; amend, amend: ●hile you go● about to obtain the things you have not, I fear me, your Honour will lose the things which you have.  
The Emperor wrote again, that justice giveth to every one his, We derogate not from our parents, as We have received our Imperial Crown of them, we render their due and ●●ue Honour to them again: and forasmuch as duty of all sorts of men is to be sought out, did not Constantine restore Peace to the Church, and of his liberal benignity, & other Princes, gave whatsoever Regality or Patrimony the Sea of your Papacy hath, as is to be found in the Chronicles? Of them that be Gods by adoption, and hold Lordships, why may not we require Homage and sworn Allegiance, when he that is you● master and ours paid ●oule and tribute for himself and Saint Peter to Caesar, giving you example to do the like, and therefore saith, Learn of me, for I am humble and meek. ●herefore▪ either render our Lordships, or if they b● too sweet to you, give God his due, and Caesa● his due. We shut out the Cardinals because we see them no preachers but prowlers, not repairers of peace, bat rakers for money; not Pillars, b●t pollers of Church. 
〈…〉.  When we see them such as the Church requireth them to be, than they shall find us ready to receive them with stipends and all necessaries. By your inferring such questions, not conducing to Religion▪ you incur no little blemish of your humility, which is keeper of all virtues; let your Fatherhood beware, least in moving such questions, as seem unseemly for you to do, you give on offence to such as ●●pend on your word, and give ear to your mouth as an evening shower. We cannot 〈◊〉 fallen you of that we hear, seeing now the detestable beast of pride doth cr●epe into th● Seat of Peter, providing always as much as we may for the peace of the Church.  
Upon this, the Pope sent a Bull against the Emp●●our, excommunicating him conspired with the Duke of Apulia, and sought all ways to infested him, and set all men against him, especially the Clergy.  
The Pope wrote to the Bishops of Germany, that the Empire of Rome was translated from the greeks to the Almains, so that the King of Almain could not be called Emperor▪ before he were crowned by the Pope. Before his consecration he was a King, after an Emperor: he hath the name of King by the Prince's election, the name of Emperor, Augustus, and Caesar, by our consecration, ergo, by us he reigneth Emperor. Pope Zacharias promoted Carolus to the name of Emperor, after that▪ all the Kings of Almain were called Emperors, 
〈…〉.  and Advocates to the Sea Apostolic. So that Apu●ia, conquered by him, was subject to the Pope; which Apuli●, with the citi● of Rom●, is ours, and not the Emperors. Our seat is at Rome, the Emperors at Aquis ●n Ardenna, which is a wood in France. Whatsoever the Emperor hath, he hath of us: we may translate it to the Grease again, as Zacharias did to the Almains, it lieth in our power to give it whom we will being set up of God above gentiles and Na●ions, to destroy, pluck up, build and plant.  
When this Emperor Predericus came first to Rome, the Pope showed him a picture of Lotharius the second Emperor, with verses, showing how he first swore to the city, after was made the Pope's man, and so received the Crown of him. Fredericus diapered that the picture might be abolished, lest hereafter it cause dissension.  
The Pope seeing the emperor loath to be subject to his Sea, devised all crafty ways to bring him under. First, taking occasion by the imprisonment of the Bishop of Laodicia, sent unto him diverse sharp Letters, and not so sharp as prou● and disdainful, wherein the salutation was, Salutat vos beatissimus pater noster Papa, & universitas Cardinalium, ille ut pater, hii ut fratres, meaning he should understand himself to be subject to the Pope, no less than the Cardinals; where reciting, what many and great benefits, and fullness of Honour, he had received of him. The emperor with his princes, perceiving whereat the Pope, by his Legates, shot, could not ●●ree such a proud Message, so that much contention fell betwixt the Legat● and princes, of whom then, said the Legates doth Caesar receive his Empery, if not of the Pope? With which words the princes were so offended, that they would have used violence, if the Emperor had not stayed them, and commanded the Legates away strait, charging them not to turn by the way to any person, but strait to depart home. And to certify the whole Empire of the matter, he directed Letters to this effect. First, he greatly sorroweth that the root and foundation of dissensions, and evil, should rise from the holy Church, imprinted with the Seal of love and pear of Christ, where with we fear (except God prevent it) the whole body of the Church will be polluted, and the unity broken between the Spiritual and Temporal Regiment. Then he showeth them the manner of the proud Legacy as aforesaid, and touching his strait sending them home, without tarrying, or going out of the way, was, because there was Letters found about them to the Churches of Germany, to spoil the Altars of our Churches, to carry away the jewels thereof, to flay the lym●es and plaits of the golded crosses thereof, etc.  
This Letters of Caesar fretted the Pope, who wrote again to the Bishops of Germany, accusing the Emperor, willing them to work against him what they could. They answered him again with all obedience, yet excusing the Emperor, and blaming him rather, exhorting him henceforth to temper his Letter and Legacies with more modesty, which council he followed, seeing he could prevail no other way.  
In his time lived Gracianus, compiler of the Pope's decrees. Petrus Lumbardus, Pet●us Comester, Auicenna, Abbas joachimus, 
1159.  and the order of Hermit's rose by William Duke of Aquitania, and afterward a Friar.  
This Hadrianus walking with his Cardinals to a place called avignon, was choked with a Fly▪ getting into his thr●at, when he had reigned 4. years and odd months, He would say in his latter time, there is no more miserable life then to be a Pope, and come to it by blood, which is not to succeed Peter, but Romulus, who to reign alone, slew his brother. Though he was bad, his successor was worse, Pope Alexander the 3. The Emperor, with nine Cardinals, set up another Pope, Victor the 4. betwixt whom there was great and long discord.  
The Emperor being required therefo, sent for them both to hear their cause, and judge the matter. Victor came, but Alexander ●isdainfully refused to appear. Whereupon the Emperor, with full consent of his Bishops and Clergíe about him, ratified the 〈◊〉 ●lection of Victor, and so brought him into the City to be received and placed. Alexander flying into france, accursed them bath, as maan to be cast out of all Christian 〈◊〉 sending Letters there of into all Christiandome; and with money and flattery, not the greatest part of the City to savour him, and to set vy such Consuls for his purpose: 〈◊〉 returned from France to Rome, and was received with much savour, through the help of Philip the french king. The Emperor hearing thereof, came with great power to Italy, where he destroyed great cities, and came to Rome, required the Citizens that the cause betwixt the 〈◊〉 Popes might be decided, and he that had the bestright▪ to be taken for Pope, and then he would restore to them that which he had taken. Alexander, doubting his part, and the wills of the Citizens, having ships prepared, fetched a course about to Uenis. The Emperor required the venetians to send him, but they would not: wherefore Fredericus sent thither his Sonn● Otho, with men and ships well appointed, charging him to attempt nothing before his coming: notwithstanding he joined with the venetians in battle, and was overcome, taken, and brought into the City. The farther to redeem his Son, was compelled to submit himself to the hope and entreat peace.  
To the Emperor coming to Uenis at S. Marks Church, where the Pope was, there to take his absolution, was hid to knéels down at the pope's feet, the proud Pope set his foot upon the emperors neck, and said.  
Super aspidem & basilicum ambulabis, & concultabis leonem et Draconem. ●e an●i●●red; Non tibi, sed Petro. The Pope again. Et mihi, & Petro. The Emperor fearing more quarrelling, held his peace, and peace was made betwixt them. First, that he should receive Alexander for true Pope; then, that he should restore to the Church of Rome all that he took from it, thus he obtained his son.  
Alexander was Pope ●1. years, he kept sundry Counsels at ●urd and Lateran, wh●re he confirmed the proceedings of Hildebrand, and other his predecessors. In this time sponge up the Doctrine of the Waldenses, 
Waldenses.  which was of one Waldus a chief Senator of Lion's in France.  
The aforesaid Gratianus, 
1140.  master of Decrees, and Petrus Lumbardus, at this time did much maintain proud Prelacy; after whom followed two, as evil or worse▪ Franciscus and Dominicus, maintaining as much blind hypocrisy. I● pleased God to raise up the Waldenses against their Doctrine of Pride and hypocrisy. Thus we never see any great corruption in the Church, but s●me spark of the true light of the Gospel by God's providence, doth remain, howsoever their adversaries 〈◊〉 them, yet by the judicial ●●aying their Articles, thou shalt find that they maintained nothing else, but the same doctrine wh●●h we now defend; yet I suppose the Papist did gather th●m, and wrest them otherwise then they were meant, as they did them of Wiclife and H●s.  
It chanced that certain of the chief of the city of Lions went a walking, with the aforesaid Waldus, of whom came the Waldenses was one, one of them f●ll down suddenly dead, the sight whereof smo●e this Waldus with a ●eepe and inward repentance, with a careful study to reform his life. First▪ he began to give large alms to the needy. Secondly, to instruct his family and himself, with the knowledge of God's word. Thirdly, to exhort all that resorted to him to repentance and virtuous life, by his alms, and diligent teaching, more resorted to him daily, to whom he gave certain rudiments of the Scripture.  
The Bishops and Prelates seeing him so meddle with Scripture, and to have such a resort about him, though it were but in his own house, moved with great malice against him, threatened to excommunicate him, if he did not leave so to do. He neglecting the threatenings of the wicked, said; God must be obeyed more than man, and was the more diligent to set forth the Doctrine of Christ against the errors of Antichrist. When they saw their excommunication despised, they ceased not with prison, with sword, and banishment to prosecute, till they had driven the said Waldus and all his favourers out of the city. Here followeth their Articles they held.  
1 That the holy Scripture is to be believed, in matters pertaining to salvation, and no man beside.  
2 All things, contained in holy Scripture, necessary to salvation, and nothing to be admitted in Religion, but what only is commanded in the word of God.  
3 To be but one only Mediator, other saints to be made in no wise Mediators, to be invocated.  
4 That there is no Purgatory, but all men either by Christ are justified, or without Christ, condemned; besides these two neither three nor four places.  
5 That all Masses, sung for the deads', are wicked and to be abrogated.  
6 All men's traditions to be rejected, at least, not to be reputed necessary to salvation: therefore singing, and superflueus chanting in the Chancel to be left▪ constrai●ied and prefixed ●aste bound to days and times, differences of meats, varieties of ●egres and orders of Priests, Friars, Monks, Nuns, superfluous holy days so many been dictions, and hallowing of creatures, vows, Pilgrimages, with all the rabblement of Ceremonies brought in by men to be abolished.  
7 The supremacy of the Pope, usurping above all Churches, and especially above all politic Realms and Governments: or for him to occupy and usurp the jurisdiction of both swords to be denied, neither that any other degree is to be received in the Church, but only Priests▪ Deacons, and Bishops.  
8 The Communion of both kinds to be necessary to all people, according to the institution of Christ.  
9 I ●●●m the Church of Rome to be the very Babylon spoken of in the Revelation, and the Pope to be the fountain of all error, and the very Antichrist.  
10 They reject the Pope's pardons and indulgences.  
11 The marriage of Priest's and ecclesiastical persons to be Godly and necessary in the Church.  
12 Such as hear the word of God, and have a good Faith, to be ●he right Church of Christ, and to this Church the Keys of the Church to be given, to drive away wolves, and to institute true Pastors to preach the word, and institute the Sacraments, these were their principal Articles.  
Being exiled, they dispersed in diverse places of whom many remained long after in Bohemia.  
E●eas Silvius in the Bohemian Histories, writeth that these Articles they held.  
The Bishop of Rome to be equal with other Bishops, no difference of degrees amongst Priests, no Priest to be reputed for the dignity of his Order, but for the worthiness of his life.  
No Purgatory, as before, in vain to pray for the dead, a thing only ●ound out for the lu●●ee of Priests. The Image of God (as of the Trinity) and of Saints to be abolished. The hallowing of ●●ater, and palms, a ridicle. The religious of begging Friars to be found out by the Devil, That Priest's sho●l● not encroach riches, but be content with their Tithes, and men's devotions. The preaching of the Word to be free to all men, called thereunto.  
No deadly sin to be tolerated, for what respect soever of greater commodity to ensue thereby. Confirmation of Bishops, with oil, and extreme v●●tion, none o● the Sacraments. Auricular confession, but a toy. Baptism to be ministered only with pure water, without mixture of holy oil. The Majesty of God not to be restrained more within Temples, Monasteries or Chapels, than any where else.  
Priest's apparel, ornaments of Altars, Uestments, Corporaces' Chalices, patenes, and other Church-plate, to serve in no steed. It maketh no matter in what place the Priest consecrateth the Sacrament, and that it is sufficient to use only the Sacramental words, without other superstitious ceremonies. Prayers to Saints vain, they not able to help. In saying, and singing the hours and Matins of the day, the time lost. A man ought to cease from his labour, no day but Sunday. The Feasts of Saints to be rejected▪ coacted feasts have no merit. The truth o● these Articles be the less to be doubted, being set out by a Popes pen.  
They being accused slanderously by one Doctor Augustine, unto the Bohemian King, gave up their confession, with an Apology of their Faith.  
They held Thomas Aquinas author of Purgatory. Concerning the Supper of the Lord, their Faith was, it was to be eaten, and not to be showed, and worshipped. That it was for a memorial and not for a Sacrifice, to serve for the present, not to be reserved; to be received at the table, not to be carried out of doors, according to the use of the primitive Church, when they used to communicate sitting: this they proved by Chronicles, ● and by Origen upon the third of Moses. Doctor Austin asked them, whether it were not the same Christ in the Sacrament which is in heaven, else how can it be said, there is but one Faith, and one Christ; then, why he should not be worshipped in the Sacrament as well as in Heaven. They answered to this effect; that the same Christ that is in Heaven is in the Sacrament, but after diverse manners, in Heaven he is corporally, locally, with the full proportion and quantity of the same body wherewith he ascended, and to be seen in the Sacrament, he is but sacramentally to be remembered, not to be seen; our bodies receive the sign, our spirit the thing signified.  
They asked him again, whether Christ was not aswell in them that receive the Sacrament, as in the Sacrament before it was received, and why it should not be worshipped as well in the breast of the receiver, as before it is received, seeing ●e is in a more perfect manner in ●an then in the Sacrament, in it he is but for a time, not for the sacrament s●ke, but f●r man's sake. In man he is for his own sake, not for a time but for ever, as it is written, Qu● manducat hunc panem, vivat in aeternum.  
Then they asked whether he was there wholly God and man, which if he grant it, it is contrary to Nature and Faith, that any creature should be changed into the Creator. If he say, it is changed into his body and soul, and not into the Godhead, then h●e separates the natures of Christ, if he say into the body alone, and not the soul, than he separateth the Natures of the true manhood, and so cannot be the same Christ that was betrayed for us, so to what part soever he should answer he could not defend transubstantiation without great inconvenience of all sides.  
It appeareth in a certain Libel of Inquisition that upon their kne●s with great reverence they used to pray, every morning, and every evening, and that they used to say grace before meat and after: and after meat to edify one another with some instruction.  
They were so diligent and painful in teaching that Reynerius an old Inquisitor against them writeth, that one of them to bring another unto the faith, in the night, and in winter swam over the River Ibis to come to him, to teach him, and they were so perfect in the Scripture, that he heard an unlettered man that could say the book of job word by word without book, with others which had the New Testament perfectly by hart.  
He writeth moreover, that none durst stop them for the number of their favourers: saying, I have often been at their examination, and there were numbered forty Churches of their opinions, in s●much that in one parish of Camma●h were ten open schools of them, and when he had spoken what he could against them, he is driven to confess that they both live justly before men, and believe all things wel● of God, and hold all the Articles contained in the Creed; only they blaspheme the Church of Rome and hate it.  
Touching the●r persecution, which commonly followeth true preaching, they being scattered from Lions, that the sound of their doctrine might give abroad ●n the world; some went as it is said into Bohemia, many into other provinces of France; some into Lombardy and other places, but these could not be suffered to live at rest, as may appear by the consultations made by the Lawyers & Bishops of France against them, writ above three hundred years agone, remaining yet in writing▪ whereby it appeareth there were a great many in France.  
Besides there was a Counsel kept in Tol●se about 355. years agone▪ and all against these Waldenses, they also were condemned in another Counsel at Rome before that.  
What persecutions they had in France by three Archbishops, appeareth by their writings: who is such a stranger, that knoweth not the condemnation of the Waldenses, done so many years agone, so famous, so public, followed upon with so great labour, expenses and travel; and sealed with so many of their deaths; so solemnly being condemned, and openly punished, wher● by we may know persecution to be no new thing in the church of Christ, when Antichrist three hundred years agone did rage against the Waldenses.  
But there was never more trouble then was against them of late, in the year ●545. in France by the French King, which followeth in this book, when we come to the year wherein it was done, where it shall be set forth more at large. In which persecution is declared, that in one town Cabria by Miverias were slain eight hundred persons at once, not respecting women, children, nor any age: and forty women, most of them great with child, were thrust into a Barn, the windows kept with pikes were fired and consumed: beside in a Cave not far from Mussin, were five and twenty persons fired and destroyed the same time; the same tyrant at Merindolum, seeing all the rest were fled away, finding one young man, caused him to be tied to an Olive tree, and destroyed with torments most cruel: the foresaid Reynerius speaketh of a Glover, one of them in the town of Cheron, that in his time was brought to execution.  
There is an old Monument of processes, wherein appeareth 443. brought to examination in Pomarina, Marchia, and places there about, in the year 1391. thus much of the original doctrine, and lamentable persecutions of the Waldenses, who as it is said began about the time of Pope Alexander. Now for as much as Thomas Becket 
Thomas Becket.  happened in this Pope's time, let us somewhat story of him.   

THE HISTORY OF THOMAS BECKET Archbishop of Canterbury.  
KIng Henry the second K. of England conventing his Nobles & Clarks required to have punishment of certain misorders of the clergy, but the Archbishop Thomas Becket would not agree thereunto: the King came to this point to know whether he & the rest of the Clergy would consent to the customs set forth in Henry the fifth his time, he with the rest of the Bishops, upon consultation held, they would consent with this exception, Saluo ordine suo, so all other Bishops being particularly demanded, except Christopher, who seeing the King angry, said, for Saluo ordine suo, he would bona fide, the King told them he was not well content with that exception which was captious and deceitful, having some venom lurking under, therefore required an absolute grant: they answered, they would not bind themselves in no other manner, at which the King and all the Nobility were not a little moved: the King, when he could get no other answer, departed with great anger, not saluting the Bishops: Chester was greatly rebuked of his fellows for changing the exception; the next day the King took from the Archbishop all such Manors and Honours as he had given him before being Lord Chancellor; not long after unknown to the Bishops he sailed into Normandy; not long after the Bishop of London followed after him to crave his favour, and gave him counsel to join some of the Bishops with him, lest if all were against him, he might the sooner be overthrown: thus by his means the greatest number of the Bishops were reconciled unto the King, only the Archbishop with a few other remained in their stoutness: when the King saw no fear or threats could turn him, he assayed him with gentleness but it would not serve, though many Nobles laboured to exhort him to relent unto the King: Likewise the Archbishop of York, with divers other Clergy men, Bishops and Abbots, especially Chester did the same: besides his own house daily called upon him, no man could persuade him; at length understanding what danger might happen by the King's displeasure, not only to himself but to all the Clergy, and considering the old kindness and love of the King towards him in times past, was content to give over unto the King's request, came to the King at Oxford, and reconciled himself: whereupon the King received him with a more ch●erefull countenance, saying, he would have his Ordinances confirmed in open sight of his Bishops, and all his Nobles; after this the King being at Clarem Down, called all his Peers and Prelates before him, requiring to have that performed which he had promised in consenting to the observing his Grandfather's ordinances and proceedings; the Archbishop drew back, and would not that he would before, yet with great tears, entreaties, and persuasions of Bishops and of two Templars, that desired him on their knees, with tears, and with threatenings of Imprisonment, and other dangers he did agree only, with a clause of exception, bona fide, and he and all the Bishops set too their hands and seals.  
Alanus recordeth that the Archbishop in his voyage to Winchester greatly repent that he had done, so that he kept himself from all company, lamenting with tears and fasting, and afflicting himself, did suspend himself from all divine service, and would not be comforted before he had sent to the Pope, and were assoiled of him, the Pope in his Letters not only assoiled him from his trespass, but with words of great consolation, encouraged him to be stout in the quarrel he took in hand. Upon this, Becket took no small heart & consolation: The King hearing of him, & how he denied to set his seal to those sanctions, which he condescended too before, took no little displeasure against him, threatened him of banishment & death, called him to reckoning, and burdened him with payments: the Archb▪ thought to make an escape out of the realm, attempting to take the Sea, with two or three privily. Amongst other the king's ordinances. This was one, that none of the Prelasie or Nobility without the King's licence, or his justices, should depart the Realm. So Becket twice attempted the sea to fly to Rome, but the weather served not, which being known and noised abroad, the King's Officers came to seize upon his goods to the King's behalf, but finding Becket at home and returned, they did not proceed on their purpose, Becket seeing this, went to the Court, the King taunted him gestingly, as though one realm could not hold them both, but showed him no great favour. The Archbishop of York did labour to renew peace and love betwixt the King and him, but the King would not be reconciled, except the other would subscribe unto his laws, which Becket would not grant to, but by virtue of his Apostolic authority, gave censure upon these Laws of the King, condemning some, and approving some as catholic. The Pope sent the Archbishop of Rotomage to the King, to ma●e peace betwixt the King and Canterbury: the King was content, so the Pope would ratify his Ordinances, which could not be obtained at the Pope's hands. The King sent to the Pope to obtain of him, that the same authority of the Apostolic Legacy might be conferred unto another after his appointment, which was the Archbishop of York, but the Pope denied; but he was content, so the King would be Legate himself, at which the King was angry, and sent to the Pope again, according to the old practice of popish Prelacy to play on both sides: privily he conspireth with one, and openly dissembleth with the other, He granteth the Legate should be removed, and the Archbishop of York placed in the office, and writ to Becket that he should take no harm thereby, for the King's Ambassadors had promised him, and did offer to swear unto him, that the Letters which they obtained, should not be delivered unto the Archbishop of York, without the Pope's consent therein: assure yourself it is not, nor never shall be our will nor purpose to subdue you or your Church unto any, save only the Bishop of Rome; therefore if you see the King will deliver the said Letters, give us knowledge, & we will clearly exempt by our authority Apostolical, both your person, your Church, and your City committed unto you from all jurisdiction of any legacy. Upon these letters and such other, Becket took all his stoutness against the King. The King after he had received his letters from the Pope, was more strong in his purposed proceedings against the Archbishop, and proceeded to punish the offences of Clergy men, and there was above 100 sound that had committed homicide and murder, beside other offenders: he adjudged them first to be deprived, and then committed to the secular power. This seemed to Becket to derogate from liberty of holy Church, that secular power should give judgement upon the crimes of Ecclesiastical persons, they pick this law out of Anacletus and evaristus, who deduce this constitution from the Apostles, that all Ecclesiastical persons, shall be free from secular jurisdiction. The King daily incensed more & more against Becket, cited him to appear at a certain day and place, where at the time all the Peers, Nobles, with the Clergy were assembled by the King's proclamation, where great fault was found with Becket because he did not appear but by Deputy. Whereupon by the public sentence both of the Nobles and Bishops, all his movables were adjudged to be confiscate to the King: the stubborn Archbishop answered, he was primate & spiritual Father, not only of all other in the Realm, but of the King himself, and that it was not convenient the Children should judge the Father, and the the flock the Pastor: but especially complaineth of his fellow Bishops which should have took their Metropolitans part; the next day the King laid an action against him for the injury done to his Marshal, and required the Archbishop to repay him 500 marks which he lent him when he was Chancellor: he answered it was given him, but could bring no probation thereof: whereupon the King required him to put in an assurance for the payment: whereupon 5. persons of their own accord st●pped in and were bound for it, else the Archbishop had been in a great strait: the third day he was charged with other moneys due unto the King, by reason of many Bishoprics, & Abbaricks which he had kept long vacant in his hands, & he & all the Bishops being shut into a room together by the King's appointment, they did all take counsel what was best for the Archb. to do in this case, they all advised him to yield to the King's Laws, or else he would be in danger and the rest of the Clergy, or else to resign his Arch-byshoppricke, and then no doubt the King would have compassion on him, if not, they saw no other way but he would lose his life, and then what good would his bishopric do him: to this effect was their consultation. Becket checked them with rebukeful words, you go about to cherish your own cowardliness with a shadow of sufferance, and with dissembling softness to choke the liberty of the Church: who hath thus bewitched you O unsatiable Bishops! is not God able to help the state of the Church without the sinful dissimulation of the teachers thereof? when should the Governors thereof put themselves in danger for the Church, but in the distress thereof, I think it no greater merit for the ancient Bishops to found the Church with their blood, then for us to effude our blood for the liberties of the same, and I think it not safe for you to serve from the example which you have received from your holy Elders. Then the Archbishop sent for two Earls, to whom the Archbishop said: touching the matters betwixt the King & us, we have conferred, we would crave respite until the morrow, than we will be ready to give our answer unto the King: two Bishops were sent to the King with this message, which the King granted, the convocation being dissolved, the most part of the Bishops separated themselves from the Archbishop▪ for fear of the King's displeasure: he being thus forsaken, sent for the poor, lame, and halt, to furnish his house, saying by them he might sooner obtain his victory, then by them which had slipped from him; the said day appointed was Sunday, therefore nothing done, the next day he was sick of the Gout, he could not come, it was thought he feigned, the Earl of Devon: and the Earl of Leicester were sent to him, to try the truth of the matter, and to cite him to appear at the Court, the Bishops came to persuade him to submission to the will of the King, of all his goods and Archbishoppricke, if peradventure his indignation might suage by that means▪ else perjury would be laid to his charge for breaking his oath made to observe the King's Ordinance, he answered it was dolorous that the world was against him, yet it grieveth me most, that Sons of mine own Mother be pricks and thorns against me, but I charge you be not present personally in judgement against me, and that you shall not so do I appeal to the Church of Rome, the refuge of all such as be oppressed, and if any secular men lay hand on me, as it is rumoured they will, I straightly charge you, that you exercise your Ecclesiastical censure upon them, as it becometh for your Father and Archbishop, & whatsoever happen, I will never cowardly shrink, nor vilely forsake my flock: then he addressed himself to his Mass of S. Steven with all solemnity, with his Metropolitan pall, which was not used but upon holidays: the Mass beginning with Sederunt principes, & adversum me loquebantur. The Bishop of London accused him that it was done by art Magic, and in contempt of the king, than the Archbishop went to the Court, and to make him more sure, he privily taketh the Sacrament within: as he was entering into the door of the King's Chamber, he taketh the Cross with the Crossestaffe from the Crosse-bearer, and carried it himself: one of the other Bishops would have borne the Cross, saying it was not comely for him, the Bishop of London told him, if the king met him so, he would draw his sword at him; he answered, the King's sword strikes carnally, but mine spiritually striketh himself down to hell. The King complained to the Nobles and Bishops, that he showed himself as a traitor, all gave witness thereto, affirming him always, to be a vain and proud man, so altogether with one cry, called him Traitor, and being he had received such great benefits, preferments and honours of the King, and thus requite it, was well worthy to be handled as a perjured Traitor: The Bishop of Excester desired him to have compassion of himself, and of them, else they were all like to perish, for there cometh a precept from the King for your apprehending and suffering as an open Rebel, and whosoever shall take your part, and the Bishops of Salisbury and Norwich are to be had to the place of execution, for their resisting, and making intercession for you. He answered, Avoid hence from me, for thou savorest not the things of GOD. Upon great consultation, the Bishops agreed, that they would appeal the Archbishop to the Sea of Rome upon perjury, and that they would oblige themselves to the King, with a sure promise to do their diligence in deposing of him, so the King would promise their safety; it being so finished, two Bishops were sent to him in stead of them all, which said, once you were our Archbishop, and we bound to your obedience; but now, being you once swore fidelity to the King, and do resist him, neglecting his Laws, appertaining to his ter●rne honour: Wherefore we here pronounce you perjured, neither be we bound to give obedience to you, but putting ourselves and all ours in the Pope's protection, do appeal you up to his presence, and assigned him his time to appear: the Archbishop answered he heard him well enough, and sendeth to Rome in all haste, signifying to the Pope the whole matter, to whom the Pope writeth again: we are not a little disquieted in our spirits for your sake being our most dear Brother, remember that the Apostles departed away rejoicing from the face of the Council, receive consolation that w● may rejoice with you in the Lord, who hath preserved you in this distress to the corroboration of the Catholic verity, and God through his punishment of afflictions hath wiped away the blot of your offences, that they might not be called to account in the day of judgement: be not grieved that you are appealed to the Apostolic Sea, which to us is grateful and accepted, draw not you back spare not to follow the appeal, for the authority of the Church of Rome tendereth your constancy, our diligence shall be to preserve the right and pre-eminence of your Church to you, as one working for the Church, a constant and valiant Champion, I thought good especially to premonish you, neither for adversity nor whatsoever happens renounce not the right and dignity of your Church.  
The Archbishop sitting with his Cross in his hand as before was not abashed at all that was: the King sent for him presently to render account for thirty thousand marks, and fruits and revenues of the Realm in the time when he was Chancellor; he answered, the King knew how often he had made reckonings of those things, and that Henry his Son and heir, with all the Barons, and the Lord chief justice of England told him was free and quit to god and holy Church from all receipts, computations on the King's behalf, and so taking his discharge entered into his office, for other accounts he would make none: when his answer was brought to the King, he required the Barons to do their office, who adjudged him to be apprehended and laid in prison: the King sent the Earl of Cornwall and Devonshire, and the Earl of Leicester to show him his judgement; to whom he said, hear my Son and good Earl, how much the soul is more precious than the body, so much ought you to obey me rather than your terrene King, no Law doth permit the child to condemn their Father: wherefore to avoid all your judgements before you all I appeal to the Sea Apostolic, and as for you my fellow Bishops, which rather obey man then God, you also I call and claim to the judgement of the Pope, and I do depart from you as from the enemies of the Catholic Church, and of the authority of the Apostolic Sea: whilst they returned this answer to the King, the Archbishop passed through the throng and took horse, holding the bridle in one hand, and his Cross in the other; the Courtiers followed, saying, tarry Traitor and here thy judgement; the utmost gate being locked, one of his servants found a bunch of Keys & trying them found the right and opened the gate, he went to the house of the Cannons where he did lie▪ and calling to him the poor where they could be found, after supper he caused a bed to be made him betwixt two Altars; but whilst the King was at supper, he changed his garments, and named himself Derman, and made an escape to the Sea, and taking ship sailed into Flanders, and thence journeyed unto France; the King sent the Bishop of London, and the Earl of Arundel unto the King of France, to require him not to receive the Archbishop, nor retain him in his Dominion, and that he would be a means to the Pope not to show any familiarity unto him, but the French King, contrary to the King's Letters and request, not only harboured and cherished him, but writ to the Pope, entreating him upon all loves, as ever he would have his favour to tender the cause of the Archbishop Becket. The King sent another embassage to Pope Alexander, by the Archbishop of York, the Bishops of London, Winchester, Chichester, Exeter, with other Doctors and Clerks: with the Earl of Arundel, with certain more Lords and Barons, they were friendly accepted at the Pope's Court, the next day following the Pope sitting in the Consistory with his Cardinals, when the Ambassadors were called for the hearing of Beckets' matter, and the Bishops every one in order had made his Oration, the Pope did not accept some of their speeches, and disdained some: wherefore the Earl of Arundel disdained in this manner, spoke:  
Though I am unlettered, and cannot understand what these Bishops have said, neither can utter my mind in that tongue which they have done, yet I must declare the cause of my sending as well as I may, which was not to contend with or injury any man, especially in presence of such a one at whose beck all the world doth stoop, but our Legacy is to present, in the presence of the whole Church of Rome, the devotion and love of our King, which he ever had and still hath towards you, and that it might the better appear to your excellency, he hath appointed for the furniture of this Legacy his greatest and chiefest subjects of such worthiness and parentage, that if he could have found greater in his Realm he would have sent them, for the reverence of your person and holy Church of Rome: I might add more, which your Sainctitude hath already proved, the hearty fidelity of our King towards you, who at the entrance to his Kingdom, submitted himself, and all his, wholly to your will and pleasure, and we believe there is none more faithful in Christ then he, nor more devout to God, nor more moderate in keeping the unity of peace: neither do I deny touching the Archbishop of Canterbury, a man not unfurnished with gifts in his calling, being both sage and discreet, saving that he seemeth to some more quick and sharp then needeth, if this blot had not been, the King and he had not discented: then both the temporalty and spiritualty might have flourished one with the other in much peace, under so worthy a Prince, and so virtuous a pastor, therefore our message and supplication to your vigilant prudence, is that through your favour and wisdom the neck of this dissension may be broken, and reformation of unity and love by some good means may be sought.  
But the Pope would not condescend to their suit, which was to have two Legates sent from his popish side into England, to examine and take up the controversy between the King, and the Archbishop, but because Becket was absent he willed them to tarry his coming up: for he being absent he would in no case proceed against him, but they alleged there time appointed to be ended, and having other lets they could not wait for the coming of Becket, and so returned back, there cause frustrated, without the Pope's blessing to the King.  
Within four days after, Becket cometh to the Pope's Court, offered the pope a scroll of the custom and ordinances of the King: the Pope condemned and cursed the most part of them, and blamed Becket for so much yielding to them at the beginning: yet because he was repentant, he was content to assoil him for the same, and the rather because he had suffered so great troubles for the liberties of the Church: The next day, the Pope and his Cardinals being assembled in his secret chamber, Becket made an Oration to them to this effect: he confessed with grief the cause of these perturbations was because he entered into the sold of Christ, not by the door of Christ, because the King made him Bishop, not the Pope, and if I had resigned it to the King again at his commandment, I had left a dangegerous example unto the Catholic Church: therefore now recognising my ingress not to be Canonical, and my ability not sufficient for such a charge: therefore I render into your fatherly hands the Archbishopric here of Canturbury, and putting his Ring from his finger offered it to the Pope, and desired a Bishop to be provided for the Church of Canturbury, and so with tears ended.  
This done he was bid stand a part, after consultation they concluded, being he had ventured his goods, dignity, and authority, and his life, for the liberties of the Church, if he should now be deprived at the King's pleasure it would be an example to others hereafter none to resist his Prince in like case, and so weaken the Catholic Church, and derogate the Pope's authority, and his cause being maintained it would be a precedent to others to do the like, so he received his Pastoral Office at the Pope's hand again with commendation and much favour, and ●he Pope sent him unto the Abbey of Pontiviacke in France, with a Monks habit, where he was two years; thence he removed to Senon, where he was five years; so he was in exile seven years.  
The King being certified by his Ambassadors that the Pope inclined more to Becket, then unto him, was wrathful, and sailing into Normandy sent over certain injunctions against the Pope and the Archbishop to this effect.  
1 Whosoever brought any interdict or curse from the Pope or Becket, so be apprehended and executed as a Traitor.  
2 That no Clerk, Monk, or convert of any other country, without the justice and King's Letters, to pass over or return into the Realm, otherwise to be imprisoned.  
3 None to appeal to the Archbishop or bring any transcript from them.  
4 No Decree from them to stand in force or be received in England upon pain of imprisonment.  
5 If any person shall keep the sentence of their interdict, they shall be exiled with all their kindred, and take none of their goods with them, and be bound without special licence not to resort where the Archbishop was.  
6 All the possessions and goods of such as favoured the Pope or Arch bishop to be confiscate for the King.  
7 All such of the Clergy as were out of the Realm to be warned in every Shear within three months to repair home, or else their rents and goods to return to the King.  
8 That the Peter pence shall be no more paid unto the Apostolic Sea, but to be reserved unto the King's Coffers.  
The Archbishop writ to a friend of his to write to him with speed what was done touching the King's Decrees, here set out, which are these: that all Havens be diligently kept, that no interdict or curse be brought in, if the bringer be a religious man, his feet to be cut off; if a Priest to lose his privy members; if a layman to be hanged; if a Leper to be burned; if a Bishop will depart for fear of the Popes Interdict, let him have nothing with him but his Staff, and that a●l Scholars and Students beyond the Seas sha●l repair home or lose their Benefices, and if they remain still to lose the liberty of all returning: if any Priest for the Popes interdict will refuse to sing, to lose his privy members: In sum all such Priests as show themselves Rebels to the King, to be deprived of their Benefices.  
Further it was proclaimed that all of the kindred of Thomas Becket should be exiled with their goods with them, 
1166.  and sent to him, which was no little vexation to him to behold.  
Moreover, the King writ to the Abbot of Pontiviack, where he lay, not to retain him in his house, or else he would drive out of his Realm all the Monks of his Order: whereupon he removed, by the French Kings appointment, to Senon as aforesaid, and found of him five years.  
In the mean time messengers went daily from the King to the Pope, and from the Pope to the King; and betwixt the Archbishop and others, where I find only rehearsals of matters, which are declared sufficiently in the History, whereof if the Reader be desirous to see, let him resort to the book at large.  
After these Letters sent too and fro in the 15. year of Henry the second, 
1169  the King misdoubting that the Archbishop would proceed in excommunication against his own person, made his appeal to the presence of the Pope, requiring to have certain Legates sent from Rome from the Pope's side, to take up the matter betwixt the Archbishop and him; requiring also that they might be absolved, that were interdicted: whereupon two Cardinals sent from the Pope, with Letters from the Pope came into Normandy, where they appointed the Bishop to meet before the King, but the Archbishop delayed his coming, until eight days after, neither would come any further than Grisorsium, where the two Cardinals, and the Archbishop with other Bishops conventing together, had a treaty of reconciliation, which came to no conclusion.  
The two Cardinals writ to the Pope to this effect: coming to England we found the controversy more vehement than we would, for the King and the greater part about him said the Archbishop stirred up the French King against him▪ and made the Earl of Flanders his open adversary: and after the King had received your Letters, and brought forth other Letters, divers and altering from them received of us, be was moved with no little indignation; saying, that since we came from you, the Archbishop received of you other contrary Letters, whereby he was exempted from our judgement: Moreover, the King and the Bishops there did affirm, that the complaint that was made unto you of the ancient customs of his progenitors, for the most pa●t was false; affirming farther to us, that if there were any customs and laws in his time that seemed prejudicial to the Statutes of the Church, he would willingly revoke and disannul the same: therefore we & other Bishops and Abbots of the land, hearing the King so reasonable, laboured by all means that the King should not break from us, but incline to us, and to have the matter brought before us, betwixt him and the Archbishop. Whereupon we sent our own Chaplains with Letters to him, appointing him the time and place, where safely he might meet with us, yet he made his dilatories till eight days after, which stirred the King's heart more than is to be thought: thus when he refused to meet us in the borders of the King, though we offered him safe coming: we to satisfy his mind condescended to meet him at a place which he appointed within the Land of the French King, we exhorted him humbly to submit himself unto his sovereign and King, who had heaped him with such benefits and dignities: after advise with his Couns●ll, he said he would submit himself to the King saving the honour of God, the liberty of the Church, the honesty of my person, the possessions of Churches, and the justice of him and all his in all things: we asked him whether h● would submit himself to us, as the King and the Bishops were content to do: he said he had a commandment from you not to answer before he and all his were restored to all their possessions, than he would proceed in the matter as he should receive commandment from the Sea Apostolic, whereof we made relation to the King, yet keeping back a great part, which we had heard and seen: which when the King and Nobles understood, the King said he was so much the more clear, for that the Archbishop would not stand to judgement: after much heaviness and lamentation of the King, Bishops, and Abbots, they required of us whether we had any power to proceed against him, and perceiving we had none, lest the Archbishop should work any disquietness to any of the Noble personages of the Realm agreed together with one assent to make their appellation to your audience, prefixing accordingly the term of their appeal.  
The Archbishop saying, he stood only for the peace of the Church, one of the Cardinals offered him, if he would relinquish his Bishopric, the King should relinquish his Customs. He answered, He could not renounce his Church, saving the honour of the Church and his person, but it standeth upon the soul's health, and honour of the King to renounce his customs.  
After the Cardinals were gone, the French King seeing the King of England disquieted, and solicitous of peace, pretending to set agreement betwixt them, the King and the Archbishop, both were content to stand to his arbitrement. The Archbishop prostrating himself at the feet of the King of England, said he would commit the whole matter to his own arbitrement, Saluo honore Dei, the King was highly therewith displeased, rebuking him of pride and stubbornness, and charged him with sundry and great benefits bestowed on him, and he a person unkind and forgetful.  
And speaking to the French King there present said, whatsoever displeaseth this man he saith it is contrary to the honour of God, and by this means will vindicate to himself that which is his own and mine too, there have been Kings of England of greater and less puissance than I am, & there have have been Archb. of Canterbury both great & holy men, what the best of them have done to my predecessors before me, let him do the same to me and I am content: the standers by with one voice cried, the king hath debased himself enough to the Bishop, the French King said what my Lord will you be better than those holy men, will you be greater than Peter, you have peace and quietness put in your hands if you will take it: he answered, my predecessors every one in his time did pluck up, and correct something in his time, though not all things, for then there would be no cause of this fire of temptation to try us: though some have been slack, we are not to follow their examples, we rebuke Peter for denying Christ, but we commend him for resisting Nero, he could not in his conscience consent unto him; he did not dissemble, whereby he lost his life: by such oppressions the Church hath always grown, our forefathers suffered, because they would not dissemble the honour of Christ, shall I▪ to have the favour of one man, suffer the honour of Christ to be suppressed: the Noble men standing by, noted him of arrogancy, and wilfulness: and one openly protested, that seeing he refused the request of both kingdoms, he was worthy of the help of neither: as England had rejected him, so France should not entertain him.  
One of the Archbishops Chapleins' writeth that the French king prostrated himself at the feet of the Archb. repented he had given him such council in a case pertaining to the honour of God, & desired to be assoiled, and that Henry sent to the king to desire him not to support his enemy within his Realm: the French King utterly denied the King's request, and took part rather with the Archbishop.  
The King of England returned from Normandy into England & in the 16. 
1170  year of his reign kept his Court of Parliament at Westminster, & by assent both of the Clergy & Temporalty, caused his son Henry to be crowned King: the Coronation was done by the Archbishop of York, other Bishops assisting Becket: not being called took no little displeasure; and so did the French King, hearing that Margaret his Daughter was not like wise crowned with her husband: whereupon he came with a great army to Normandy, but the King sent his son to him which entreated peace, promising that his son should be crowned again, and his daughter crowned with him.  
Becket sent to the Pope, complaining of four Bishops, especially the Archbishop of York, who durst be so bold in his absence, without his licence to crown the king, being a matter peculiar to his jurisdiction, at whose instance the Pope excommunicated the Bishop of London: the other three with the Archbishop he suspended: they resorted to the King, declaring how miserable there case stood, for fulfilling his commandment, the King was highly moved.  
The King of France with his Clergy and Courtiers slacked no occasion to incite the Pope to excommunicate the King of England, also thinking to have some advantage against the Realm, neither was the King ignorant of this, which made him the readier to agree.  
The pope sent two Legates with full commission, either to drive the K. to be reconciled, or to be excommunicated: the King seeing himself in great straits, which he could not avoid, and by the mediation of the king of France, and other great prelate's and Princes of the king, was content to be reconciled with the Archb. whom he received into his Realm, and granted him free return to his Church.  
But he would not grant him his lands until he came into England, and did see how he would agree with his subjects, he was joyfully received of his church, albeit he was not very welcome unto the young king: so that coming to London to the king, he was returned back to Canterbury and bid to keep his house, he excommunicated one Robert de Brock on Christmas day, for cutting off the tail of one of his Horses the day before, he would not absolve the foresaid four Bishops without cautels and exceptions, who went to Normandy to the king, and complained of the miserable state & uncourteous handling, which made him conceive such displeasure towards Becket, that he lamented oft to them about him, that none would revenge him of his enemy: upon occasion of which words, 4. addressed themselves in great heat of haste, within 4. days after, the said Christmas day they came to Canterbury, they pressed at length into the palace, where the Archb. was sitting with his company about him: they said they brought him a commandment from the king, bade him choose whether he would receive it openly, or secretly, the company being commanded away, and he alone, they told him the King commanded him to repair to the King his son to do his duty, and swear fidelity for your Baronage, and to amend those things you have committed against him, in denying to be sworn to him: he perceived their intent, and called for his company, and they commanded him in the King's name that he should absolve the 4. Bishop's: he answered, he did not excommunicate them, but the Pope, if that were their grief they should resort to him; seeing you thus stand against the Coronation of our new King, it seemeth you aspire to take his Crown from him, and to be King yourself: he said nay, if he had three crowns he would set them all upon him, except his father there is none whose honour I now tender and love, and touching the sequestering of the Bishops, there was nothing done without the assent of the King, for I complain to him what injury my Church had by their crowning the ●ing, he gave me leave to seek my remedy at the Pope's hand, they said what dost thou ma●e the King a Traitor and bewrayer of his own son, when he commanded them to crown him, and then gave thee leave to suspend them for so doing; and they said, thinkest thou we the king's subjects will suffer this, thou hast spoken enough against thine own head: the Achbishop said, since my coming over, ●e hath suffered many injuries and rebukes concerning myself my men, cattle, wines, and other goods: yet the King writ to his son I should live in safety and peace, and now you come hither to threaten me; they answered, if you have any ●niury, the law is open, and ●e said he sought for remedy at the King's hands as long as he could be suffered to speak with him, but now I am stopped and can find no redress, nor can have the benefit of law or reason, such law as an Archbishop may have I will Realm: then they denounced he had spoken words to the jeopardy of his head, so they depart, charging the Monks in the King's name to keep him forthcoming: the Archbishop would not fly for the king nor any man: the names of the four Soldiers were, first, Renold Berison: Secondly, Hugh Mortevill: Thirdly, William Thracy: Fourthly, Richard Britto: who going to harness themselves, returned the same day, but the Hall door being shut, they went to a back door, and broke up a window: the Monks had gotten the Archbishop into the Church, and caused his cross to be borne before him, and proceeded into the Choir, the Harvest men following came to the Church door, the Monks would have shut the door, but as the Story saith the Bishop would not suffer them: so they came into the church, and the Bishop meeting them on the stairs was slain, every man striking him with his sw●rd in the head, who fled into the north, and at length were pardoned of the Pope by the King's means, and went to jerusalem.  
Newbergensis an ancient Chronographer condemneth the doings of Becket.  
Cesarius a Monk in his eighth book of Dialogues 48. years after the death of Becket, writeth that it was a question amongst the Masters of Paris, whether Thomas Becket were saved, or damned.  
But it is certain this anthem collected and primered in his praise is blasphemous.  
Tu per Thomae sanguinem quem pro te impendit, fac nos christ scandere quo Thomas asendit.  
Wherein is a double lie, first that he died for Christ; secondly, that his bond should purchase heaven, which none of the Apostles durst challenge, for then Christ died in vain.  
After his death the king fearing the pope's curse, which the French king helped forwards what he could, the King sent his excuse unto the pope which he would not hear. And after second messengers which some of the Cardinals received, showing them that the pope used to curse & assoil on good-Friday, which was near at hand, and it was noised that the King, Bishops & realm, should be interdicted: and hereupon the king's messengers were put into prison, some of the Cardinals showed the pope that the King's messengers had power to swear that the King should obey his penance which was taken both for the King & the Archb. of York, so that in the said day, the pope only cursed the deed, doers, consenters, aiders & harbourers of them: the deed-doer● had in penance to go in linen clothes barefoot, in fasting & prayer, to jerusalem, who by this hard penance are said to die in few years after.  
Two Cardinals were sent to inquire who were consenters to his death, the king, being not certain wherefore their coming was, with a great power entered into Ireland, giving charge that no bringer of any brief should come into the realm, or pass out without special licence, and an assurance to bring nothing prejudicial to the Realm: the King in short time subdued the whole land of Ireland, which was governed by five Kings, of whom four submitted themselves; only the fifth, the king Tonacta, denied to be subdued, keeping himself in woods and Marshes.  
In this time the two Cardinals were come to Normandy: 
1172  the next year in October, the king went to them, & made his purgation touching the death of Becke●, taking his oath he was never aiding nor consenting, but only spoke rigorous words against him; wherefore for penance he was sworn to send so much money to the holy land, & should find two hundred Knights for the defence thereof, and should set forth by Christmas following his own person to fight for three years, except the pope should dispense with him: and that if he went into Spain, & fought with the Sarrac●ns, as long as he was there he might prolong his journey to jerusalem.  
Iten, that he should not hinder or cause to be hindered any appellatio●s made to R●me.  
Item, That he nor his Son should dissent from Pope Alexander, nor his Catholic successors.  
Item, That the goods and possessions taken from the Church of Canterbury should be restored.  
Item, that the foresaid decrees established against the church should be extinct, and repealed, besides other secret fastings and alms enjoined him.  
All these conditions the King and his Son agreed unto, debasing himself with humility and submission before them whereof the Cardinals took no little glory, using this vers● of the Psalm: Qui respicit terram, & facit eam tremere: qui tangit montes & fumigant.  
The returning from Normandy, by reason the Scots had made a road into England, by the way, as soon as he came to the fight of Beckets' Church he lighted & went barefoot to his tomb, whose steps were found bloody by the roughness of the stones, and received a whip, with a rod, of every Monk of the Cloister, whereby thou mayst see the lamentable superstition and ignorance of those days, and the slavery that Kings and Princes were brought too under the Pope's Clergy, 
1174  the same year almost the whole City of Canturbury was consumed with fire, and the said Minster church clean burnt.  
The next year in a convocation of Bishops, 
1175  Abbots, and other of the Clergy at Westminster, there was great dissension betwixt the two Archbishops, whether York must bear his Cross in the Diocese of Canterbury, and whether the Bishoprics of Lincoln, Chichester, Worcester, and Hereford, were of the sea of York.  
Wherefore the one appealed the other unto the presence of the Pope.  
How much better had it been if the Supremacy had remained in the King, whereby much travel, and great wasteful expenses had been saved, and there cause mor● indifferently, and more speedily decided.  
divers of Gloucester in the Diocese of York were excommunicated by the Archb. of Canterbury, because being summoned they refused to appear: a Cardinal by the King's procurement was sent from Rome to make peace: by the means of the King it was agreed that Canterbury should release his claim to Gloucester, and absolve the Clarks thereof, & the bearing the cross and other matters was referred to the other Bishops, and a league of truce for five years betwixt them.  
The next year Henry the second denided the Realm into six parts, 
1176.  & ordained three justices of assize on every part: to the first Norfolk, Suffolk, Cambridge shire, Huntingdon-shire, Buckingham-shire, Essex, Hereford-shire: to the second Lincolnshire, Nottinghamshire, Derbyshire, Stamford-shire, Warwickshire, Northamptonshire, Leicester-shire: Thirdly, Kent, Surry, Southhamptonshire, Sussex, Berk-shire, Oxford-shire: Fourthly, Heriford-shire, Gloucestershire, Worcester-shire, Salopshire: Fiftly, Wilt-shire, Dorcester-shire, Sommersetshire, Devonshire, Cornwall: Euerwick-shire, Richmondshire, Lancaster, Copland, Westm●r-land, Northumberland, Cumberland. In this year the Archbishop of Canterbury made three archdeacons, where there was but one, and the K. granted the pope, that no Clerk should be called before a temporal judge, except for his offence in the Forest or his lay-fée that he holdeth, and that no Bishopric or Abbey should remain but one year in the King's hands without great cause,  
This year there was great controversy betwixt the Archbishop of Canterbury, and the Abbot of S. Austen, he being Elect, whether the Bishop should come to his house to consecrate him, or he to come to the Metropolitan church of Canterbury to be consecrated: The abbot appealed to the audience of the Pope, and went thither with a fat purse, procured letters to the Bishop of Worcester to command the Archbishop to consecrat him in his Monastery, because it did properly belong to the jurisdiction of Rome, & should do so likewise to his successors without exception of obedience, & if the ●rchb. refuse to do it, than he should do it: the Archb. understanding it, & loath to yield, used policy, he watched a time when the Abbot was from home, came to the Monastery, with all things appointed for the business, called for the Abbot to be consecrated: the Abbot not being at home, he feigned himself not a little grieved: whereupon the Abbot was disappointed, feign to fill his purse a new, & make a new course to Rome to the Pope of whom he received his consecration.  
This year a Cardinal was sent into England, 
1177  (as few years there was not one sent to get m●ny, he was to make peace betwixt the Archbishops of York & Canterbury, who kept a Council at Westminster, to which all the chief of the Clergy resorted with great confluence; York thinking to prevent Canterbury, came first and placed himself on the right hand of the Cardinal: Canterbury seeing the first place taken, refused to take the second: York alleged the old Decree of Gregory by whom this order was taken betwixt these two Metropolitans, that he that should be first in election, should have the pre-eminence in dignity, and go before the other. From words they went to blows, Canterbury having more servants was to strong for York, plucked him from the right hand of the Cardinal, treading on him with their feet that it was well he escaped alive: his Robes were all rent from his back, this Noble Roman Cardinal which should have ended the strife committed himself to flight: the next day York showed his Rochet to the Cardinal to testify his wrong, and appealed, and cited the Archbishop of Canterbury, and certain of his men to the Pope.  
The kingdom of England in the Henry this second his time, extended so far as hath not been seen: The King of Scots, with all the Lords spiritual and temporal, did him homage for them and their successors: Ireland, England, Normandy, Aquitane, Gaunt etc. Unto the mountain of Pireni, in the utmost parts of the Ocean in the British sea: protector of France, and offered to be King of jerusalem, by the Patriarch and Master of the Hospital there, which he refused, alleging his great charge at home, and it might be his sons would rebel in his absence.  
The fame of his wisdom, manhood, riches, was so renowned through all quarters that messengers came from the Emperor of Rome, and from the Emperor of Constantinople, and from many great Kings, Dukes, and other great men to determine questions of strife, and ask council of him: he reigned thirty five years, and having great wars, yet never set tribute or tax upon his subjects, nor first fruits, nor appropriations of benefits upon the Clergy; yet his treasure being weighed by King Richard his Son after his death, weighed 900000. pounds, besides jewels and household-stuff, of which 11000. pounds came by the death of Robert Archbishop of York, for he had procured a Bull of the Pope, that if any Priest died without Testament, he should have all his goods.  
His Son Henry, 
1181.  whom he joined with him in his Kingdom, and at his Coronation served him as a Steward, and set the first dish at the Table, renouncing the name of King, the Archbishop of York sitting at the right hand of the young King, he told him, he might greatly rejoice, being no King had such an Officer as he had, the young King disdaining his words, said; My Father is not dishonoured, for I am a King and a queens Son, and so is not he. He took Arms with the French King against his Father, and persecuted him, but after he had reigned a few years, died in his youth by the just judgement of God.  
After his death, his Son Richard, called Cor-de-Lyon, rebelled against his Father, and john his youngest Son did not degenerate from his Brother's steps, the said Richard brought his Father to such distress of body and mind, that for thought he fell into an Ague, and within fou●e days died, Richard meeting his Corpse, beginning to weep, the blood burst out of the King's nose at the coming of his Son, giving a monstration that he was Author of his death.  
His Children, after his death, worthily rewarded for their unnaturalness, lost all they had beyond the Sea which their Father had gotten.  
Alexander Pope decreed, that no Archbishop should receive the Pall, unless he first swore obedience to the Pope. These be the words in English of the giving of the Pall.  
To the honour of Almighty God, and of blessed Mary the Virgin, and of blessed S. Peter, and S. Paul, and of our Lord Pope, and of the holy Church of Rome, and of the Church committed to your charge: we give you the Palls taken from the body of Saint Peter, as a fullness of the Pontifical Office, which you may wear within your own Church, upon certain days expressed in the priuiledge● of the said Church, granted by the Sea Apostolic.  
This Pall ought to be asked with great instance, and within three months, without which Pall he is not Archbishop, but may be deposed. The same Pall must be burned with him when he dieth, and when it is given, some privilege must be given with it, or the old renewed, the Arch bishops pay sweetly for it.  
Every Bishop must swear to be obedient to Saint Peter, the Apostolic Church of Rome, and to the Pope, to do nothing whereby either of them, or any member of them may be impaired, nor help, counsel, or consent unto any so doing, not to utter their council any way sent to them, to any body to their hurt, to reta●ne and maintain the Papacy and the Regalities of S. Peter against all men, honourably to entreat the Pope's Legates going and coming, and help them in all necessities, to be ready to come to a Synod being called, without any lawful let, to visit the Palace of the Apostles every third year, by himself, or a Messenger, except otherwise licenced by the Pope, not to sell, give, or lease out any the possessions of his Church without the Pope's licence, So God help him and the Holy Ghost. By this Oath, the Bishop could do nothing but what the Pope would in general counsels, which was the corruption of them.  
Besides this, it was decreed in the said council of Rome, by 310. Bishops, by Pope Alexander, that none should have spiritual promotion, except he were of full age and borne in wedlock: that no Parish-Church should be void above six months; that none within orders should meddle with temporal businesses; that priests shall have but one Benefice; that Bishops be charged to find the Priest a living until he be promoted.  
That open Usurers shall not communicate at Easter, nor be buried within the Church yard.  
That nothing shall be taken for ministering Sacraments, or burying.  
Item, that every Cathedral Church should have a Master to teach Children freely, without taking any thing for the same.  
In this Council the vow of Chastity was laid upon Priests, Thomas Becket and Bernard were canonised for Saints.  
In this year Richard, 
1179.  the eldest Son of Henry the second, succeeded his Father, at which time Clement sat Pope, succeeding Gregory, who died a little before for sorrow, for loss of the Holy Cross by the Pope's means. He and Frederick the Emperor, and Philip the French King, went with their Armies to Palestina, achieving the recovery of the Holy Land. Richard in this journey got Cyprus, Acon, Ptolemayda, Surrah. For preparation for this journey he sold Lordships, Castles, Offices, Liberties, Privileges, Byshopprickes, etc. He said he would sell London, if he could find one able to buy it: Many Bishops purchased to their Bishopprickeses divers Lordships. The Bishop of Winch●ster purchased Werregrave, & Meves. The Bishop of Duresme, Hadberge, with all their appurtenances for 500 marks, and purchased the whole Province of the King for his own, and himself to be made Earl of the same.  
In this King's days there fell a great dissension in the Church of York, betwixt the Archbishop of York, and the Dean, because evening Song was begun before the Archbishop came, his Grace coming into the Choir, was angry, because they tarried not for him, and commanded the Choir to stay: the Dean● and Treasurer willed them to sing on, the Choir left and recanted, and begun again. The Treasurer not to take the foil, caused the lights to be put out, so the evening Song ceased, for the Popish evening Song is blind, without light, though the Sun shine never so bright: His Grace suspended the whole Church from Divine service until the parties had made him amends. The next day being Ascension day, the Dean and Treasurer would make no sar●sfaction, the people would have fallen upon them if his Grace had not let them. The Dean was feign to fly to his House, and the Treasurour to Saint William's Tomb for succour: The Bishop excommunicated them, and the Church was suspended from Service that day. Thus much of the Heroical combat betwixt these Ecclesiastical persons.  
King Richard, in his journey aforesaid, talked with Abbot joachim of his Uisions and Prophecies, especially of Antichrist: he expounded unto him the place in the Revelation. There be seven Kings, five are fallen, one is now, another not yet come, He said they were seven Persecutors of the Church: Herod, Nero, Domitianus, Maxentius, Mahomet, Turka, the last, which is not yet come, was Antichrist, which is already borne at Rome, and should be there exalted into the Apostolic Sea, as the Apostle faith; He is an Adversary, and exhalteth himself above all that is called GOD, than the wicked man shall be revealed, and the Lord shall consume him with the breath of his mouth, and destroy him with the brightness of his coming: Why said the King, I thought Antichrist should have been borne in Anti●ch, or Babylon, and of the Tribe of Dan, and ruled in jerusalem three years and a half, and disputed against Enoch and Elias, and put them to death, and then died himself, and that sixty days of repentance should be given to them that were seduced by his preaching.  
When King Richard went his journey, he committed the Custody of his Realm principally to the Bishop of Duresme, and the Bishop of Ely, and to two Lay men: The two Bishops fell at variance for superiority, at length this order was taken by the King, that Duresme should have v●der his custody from Humber is the Scottish Seas. Ely was ordained Chancellor, having under his government from the said stood of Humber, all the South parts beside: but Ely being more ambitious, so practised with the King and his Ambassadors, sending his Letters to the Pope, obtained the authority Legative upon the whole Realm of England, and became so ambitious and proud, that all the Realm cried out of him, he being intolerable unto the Clergy and Laity. He assembled a general Council at London, in colour for Religion, but it was for his own pomp and oppression of the Clergy and laity, wonderfully oppressing the Commons. He used ●o ride with & thousand Horses: noblemen's Sons were glad to be his Slaves. He married his Cousin's Nieces and kinswomen (I will not say his Daughters) unto the best Barons and Earls, yet his Grandfather was a poor ploughman, and his Father a Cowherd; and having thus tyrannously abused his office, fearing examination, fled with a few of his trusty servants to Dover Castle, to have stolen beyond Sea: and coming in a woman's apparel with a pe●ce of cloth under his arm, and a meet rod in his hand, being taken upon suspicion, his Kercheefe plucked off, his Balaams' mark or shaven Crown appeared: the people wondered, rai●ed and spit on him, and drew him, some by the arms, some by the legs over the Sea sands, until they brought him to a dark Seller with shame enough to be kept, till the Council ●ent for him to the Tower of London, where he was examined, deprived, and banished the Realm: after restored by King Richard, and sent to Rome, but died by the way.  
As King Richard returned from the Holy Land, driven by di●●resse of weather about the parts of Austria, 
1192  he was taken in Synaca by Hubald, Duke of the same country, and sold to the Emperor for 60000. mark: the Emperor writ of the matter to the King of France, that he might rejoice with 〈◊〉: at length King Richard was ransomed for 140000. Crowns, and as he was coming into England, besieging a Castle in Pictavia, took his deadly wound, and being sick, amongst others, Fulco Archbishop of Roan came to him, who said to the King: 
1199  O mighty King thou hast three Daughters very vicious, provide good Husbands for them, lest thou incur great damage, and th● utter ruin: the King called him lying, and mocking hypocrite; saying all the world knoweth I have no daughters; he answered yes if it p●ease your Grace, I mean greedy covetousness, mischievous pride, filthy luxury: again I say, O King, beware of them and get them marriages: Whereupon the King calling his Lords and Barons, ●●●laring the matter to them, and said; wherefore here before you all, I give my Daughter swelling pride unto the proud Templars to Wife; and my Daughter greedy Avarice unto the covetous and Cistertian Monks; and last of all t●y filthy Daughter Luxury, to the riotous Prelates of the Church, whom I think v●ry meet for them.  
The King not long after departed without issue, and john his Brother reigned after him: the Archbishop putting his crown upon his head, swearing him to de●end the Church and his good laws and destroy the evil, and except he thought in his mind to do this, he charged him not to presume to take upon him this dignity: On john Baptist day next after, he went to Normandy, where he was royal●y received, and a truce made betwixt him and the French King: and the Earl of Flanders, and all the Lords of France that were in league with King Richard, cam● to him, and were sworn unto him.  
Not long after the French King made Arthur Knight, and took homage of him for Normandy, Britain, and all his possessions beyond the Sea, and promised him help against King john: after the French King, and King john with their Nobles spoke together an hour: the French King asked him much land for himself, and King Arthur, wh●ch he would not g●ant, but departed in wrath.  
The same year a Legate came into France, and commanded the King upon pain of interdiction to deliver one Peter out of prison, which was elected to a Bishopric, who was delivered, the same Legate came into England, and commanded King john upon pain of interdiction to deliver the Archbishop whom he had kept in prison two years, which the King denied until he had paid him six thousand marks, because he had took him in harness in a field against him, and he swore him he should never bear harness against a Christian man.  
This time King john & his wife were divorced, 
1200.  because they were in the third degree of kindred, and after by the Council of the French King, was married unto the Daughter of the Earl of Anguilla, and then Arthur of Briton did homage for Britain, and other his possessions to King john.  
This time was strife betwixt the King and the Archbishop of York, because he would not suffer the Sheriff to do such affairs as he had to dye in his Diocese for the King, and excommunicated the Sheriff, and would not go with the King into Normandy, to make the marriage betwixt the French kings Son and his niece.  
The King of France required King john to depart with all his Lands in Normandy and Pictavia, 
1202.  etc. unto Arthur his Nephew, else he would war against him, which he denying, the next day the French King, with Arthur, set upon certain of his Towns and Castles in Normandy, but he was so repulsed of the English, who followed so near, and so enforced upon them, that they took Arthur and many other Prisoners, and left none to bear tidings home. This Arthur was the Son of Geoffrey, the elder Brother of King john: Geoffrey was the third Son of Henry the second, and john was his fifth Son. Arthur being taken, was brought to the King home, he exhorted him with many gentle words, to leave th● King of France and incline to his Uncl●, he stoutly required the kingdom of England, with all things thereunto belonging, to be restored to him as lawful heir of the Crown: Whereupon he was committed to the Tower of Roan, wher● he finished his life. No Story agreeth certainly how, whether by leaping into the Ditch or no.  
The next year King john lost all his possessions in Normandy, 
1203  by the force of the French King.  
This year grew great dissension about choosing the Archbishop of Canterbury, 
1205  the younger sort of the Monks there, at midnight, and before the old Archbishop was buried, and without the King's assent, elected one Renald, sending h●m to the Pope, charging him upon his oath to be secret, but he revealed the matter, whereby the rest of the Monks sent privily to Rome, and sent to the King for h●s assent to choose an Archbishop: the King granted their petition, desiring them to show ●auour to john Grace, Bishop of Norwich, which they did, and elected him, and the King sent to Rome at his own charge, to have this election ratified: ●he Suffragans of Canterbury sent likewise to Rome, to have both those elections frustrated, because their assents were not to them.  
The next year the Pope decided the matter betwixt the Monks and Suffrigans, 
1206  pronouncing with the Monks, charging the Suffragans and Bishop to meddle no more with that election.  
The next year the Pope decided the controversy betwixt the younger Monks and the elder Monks, 
1207  and condemned both their elections, commanding them to choose Steven Langton, Cardinal of Saint Chrisogone for their Archbishop; they said they durst not for fear of the King, and that it was prejudicial to their liberties. He in a fury said, We will you to know, that we have full power over the Church of Canterbury, and are not wont to tarry the consent of Princes; therefore We command you, under pa●ne of the great curse, that you c●use him. Whereupon they all assented, saving he whom the King had sent for the Arch bishop of Norwich.  
Upon this the King conceived great displeasure against the Monks of Canterbury, wherefore he banished 64. of them out of the Land.  
The King sent Letters to the Pope, sharply expostulating with him, for re●u●ing the Bishop of Norwich, and setting up one Stephen Langton (unknown to him, and brought up in the kingdom of France amongst his enemies) Archbishop of Canterbury: and that the Monks without his consent, presumed to promote him, and marveled that the Pope did not revolve with himself, how necessary his favour had ever been to them. What great revenues had proceeded hence, thither, the like whereof hath not been received out of any Country on this side the Alps, and that he would stand for his liberties unto death, nor would not be so shaken from the election of the Bishop of Norwich, which he seeth so commodious to him, and that if his request were not heard, he would provide by Seas that there should be no more such g●dding to Rome, to export the riches of his Land thither, whereby he is less abled against his Enemies, and that he had sufficient Prelates of his own, and hath no need of any from abroad.  
Pope Innocentius writ to him again. Whereas we have written gently to you, concerning the matter of Canterbury, you have written to us after a threatening sort; and where we, above our duty, have given to you, you have not given to us ou● duty, which you are bound to do, and though your savour (as you say) be necessary for us, yet consider, ours is not a little oportune unto you; and whereas we have not shewed the like honour to any Prince, as to you, you have so much derogated to our Honour, as no Prince beside hath presumed to do. Where you say, the Archbishop is unknown to you, and brought up amongst year enemies. Then be showeth how learned ●e was, how he was Prebend at Paris, and of an ho●●st stock, borne an Englishman, and known to the King being he wrote to him three times before; and saith, that at the Monks request he sent his Letters once or twice to the King for his assent, although was not the manner of the Sea Apostolic, who hath the fullness of the power of the Church of Canterbury, to wait for princes consents in such elections: therefore, according to the Canons of the Fathers, w● did provide that the said Church should be no longer 〈◊〉 of her Pastor: therefore, being this election hath so orderly proceeded upon a person so meet for the same, w●e will not for any man's pleasure, nor may without danger of ●ame and conscience defer the consummation thereof. And my son, seeing we ha●e respected your Honour more than our duty is, study to Honour us so much as ●u●tie requireth, that you may deserve favour at God's hands and Ours, and least doing contrary, you bring you self into such a peak of trouble's, that you cannot ri● yourself again, for it will fall out, he will have the better to whom every knee doth bow, whose turn I serve in the earth: therefore obey not them that desire unquietness, that they might f●sh the better in a troubled water. It will not be for your safety and glory to resist God and the Church, in whose quarrel the blessed and glorious Martyr, Bishop Thomas hath lately shed his blood; especially seeing your Father, and brother being Kings of England, did give over those three wicked Customs into the hands of the Sea Apostolic: but if you will yield yourself humbly into our hands, we will look that you and yours shall be sufficiently provided for. Thus have you the glorious Letter of the proud Pope, I beseech you mark it well.  
Not long after proceeded a commandment to certain Bishops, requiring them by the authority Apostolical, that if the King would not receive the Prior of Canterbury, and his Monks, than they should interdict him through his Realm. Whereupon the four Bishops, of London. El●, Winchester, and Herford, showed the King thereof, but the King refused the same, and would not grant their request, whereupon they pronounced the said Interdiction throughout England and Wales, and the Church doors were shut up, with keys, and other fastenings.  
Then the King took all the possessions of the four Bishops into his hands, and appointed certain to keep the livings of the Clergy throughout the Realm. The Bishop's cursed all that kept, or meddled with church-good, against the wills of the owners. Then they went to the Bishop of Canterbury, and showed him all the matter, he promised, he would shortly come to Canterbury himself, or send some which should do as much as himself. 〈◊〉 came to the King, that the Bishops had been beyond-Sea, with the Archbishop and were returned. He sent to them Bishops, Earls, and Abbots, to show that the King would receive the Archbishop Steven, and the Prior, and all the Monks of Canterbury, promising on his behalf, that he should never take any thing of the church-good, but would make amends for them taken, and the Church should have all her Franchices, as amply as in King Edward's time the Confessor.  
This agreement was concluded, and engrossed in a pair of Indentures, the said four Bishops set their hands to one part, the other part was carried to the King, which he liked well, but he would not make restitution of the church-good. The four Bishops would not agree to put out that Article, than the King sent for the Archbishop to come to him and speak with him at Canterbury, and for his safe conduct to come and go at his will, sent three justices to be pledges for him: whereupon the Archbishop came to Canterbury, and the King came to Ch●●ham, and sent his Treasurer to him to put out the clause of restitution, which he denied to do, or any word of the same.  
Then the king caused to be proclaimed throughout the Realm, that th●se that had any Church-livings, and went beyond-sea, should return at a certain day, or loose the●● livings for ever. And that all Sheriffs should inquire if any Churchman, from that day forward, received any commandment from the Pope, to apprehend him and bring him before him: and that they should take into their hands, unto his use all the Church Lands, that were given by the Archbishop Steven, or the Priors of Canterbury, from the time of the election of the said Archbishop, and that all the woods of the Archbishop, should be cut down▪ and sold.  
Thou the Pope sent over two Legates, which resorted to the King at Northampton, where he held his Parliament, and saluted him, they said, they came from the Pope, to reform the peace of holy Church, and we admonish you, in the Pope's behalf, that you make full restitution of the goods that you have ravished of holy Church, and of the land, and that you receive Stephen Archbishop, into his dignity, and the Prior of Canterbury, and his Monks, and yield again to the Archbishop, all his Lands and rents; and Sir, yet moreover, that you shall make such restitution to them, as the Church shall think good.  
The King answered, he would gladly grant their request touching the Prior and Monks of Canterbury, but touching the Archbishop, let him give up the archbishopric, and I will give him some other Bishopric; upon this condition I will admit him, otherwise not.  
Then one of them said, holy Church was never wont to disgrade Archbishop, without reasonable cause, but to correct Princes, that were disobedient to her. What now, (quoth the King) threaten you me? They said, You have told us what is in your heart, now we will tell you what is in the Pope's will. He hath wholly interdicted and accursed you, for your wrongs to holy Church, and the Clergy, and we do accurse all those that shall common with you hereafter, and we assoil all Earls, Barons, Knights, and others from their homage, fealty, and service they should do to you; and to confirm this, we give power to the Bishops of Winchester and Norwich; and the same power over Scotland, we give unto the Bishops of Rochester and Salisbury; and in Wales, we give the same power to the Bishops of Saint David, Landaffe, and Saint Assaph. And we send throughout all Christendom, to all Bishops, to accurse all that help and comfort you in any need. And we absoyle all your adversaries, and command them to warr● with you, and with all that are enemies to the Church: Then the king answered; What may you do more? They said, we say to you in verbo Dei, that no heir of yours, after this day, may be crowned. Then the King swore, if he had known their news, he would have kept them out this twelvemonth.  
Upon this occasion Pope Innocent commanded again, in pain of his great curse, that none should obey King john, nor keep company with him, to eat, drink, common, or Council with him, or his servants to do him any service, at bed, board, hall, or stable. But, the greater part that fled from him by this means, of diverse and sundry diseases, that year, died. Betwixt England and France, that year, fell great amity, but false, to the bitter betraying of England.  
Further, the Pope with his Cardinals, gave sentence definitive, that King john should be deposed from his Regal Seat, and promised Philip the French King full remission of all his 〈◊〉, and clear possession of the Realm of England, unto him and his heirs, if he did either kill him, or expel him.  
Moreover, he wrote unto other Nations, that they should take upon them the badge of the Cross, and revenge him of the manifold injuries done to the universal Church, by the cursed Tu●ke, and Pagan, King john.  
The next year, the French King, manned with the Bishops, Monks, Prelates, and Priests, and their servants, began his attempt, in hope of the Crown of England, but the English Navy took 300. of the French Kings ships, loaden with wheat, wine, meat, flesh. Armour, and other necessaties for war, and burnt 100 within the Haven, and took the spoil of them.  
The Priests of England provided them a false prophet, one Peter Wake●ield, they noised daily amongst the Commons, that Christ had twice appeared to him, in shape of a child betwixt the Priest's hands, once at York, and again at Pomfret, and breathed, saying: Peace, peace, peace, and that he was rapt in spirit, and he saw the ●oyes of Heaven and sorrows of Hell. He prophesied of King john, that he should reign no longer than ascension day, within the year of our Lord 1213. Being asked the question, he could not tell whether he should be slain, expelled, or of himself give over the Crown: but he was sure, he nor none of his stock should reign, that day once finished. The King laughed thereat, when he saw himself out of dange●. He prated thereof at large so, that they which l●ned the King, apprehended him, and put him in prison, the King not knowing thereof: the fame hereof went through the whole Realm, and the more, because he was imprisoned. When the prophesied ascension day was came, King john commanded his Regal Tent to be spread abroad in the open field▪ and passed the day with his Noble Council, and men of Honour, in the greatest solemnity that ever he did before. When that day was passed withal, his enemies turned it to an al●goricall understanding, and said, He is no King, for the Pope reigneth, and not he▪ yet reigned he still, and his son after him, to prove the prophet alyer. And because this false prophet had troubled the Realm, perverted the people, raised the Commons against the King, and was carried over the Sea by the Prelates, and gave encouragement to the French King to invade the Land, the King commanded the false prophet should be hanged, and his son, lest any more should rise of his race. At length, the King seeing himself so compassed with enemies, and treasons, and great danger that was like to follow, especially fearing the French King▪ was enforced to submit himself to that execrable monster, and Antichrist of Rome, converting his Land into the patrimony of Saint Peter, as many other had done before him: for he was sure, though not without shame, being under his protection, no foreign Potentate was able to subdue him.  
King john made a Letter obligatory to the Pope, in this manner; Whereas we have grievously offended God, and our mother Church of Rome, and our body and Realm is not a sufficient satisfaction to him that humbled himself on the Cross for us, through Council of the noble Earls and Barons, we freely grant unto God and the Apostles Saint Peter and Saint Paul, and to our mother Church of Rome, and to our holy Father Pope Innocent the third, and all the Popes that come after him, all the Realm, and patronage of the Churches of England and Ireland, with all the appurtenances, for the remission of our sins, and the help of our kinsfolks souls, and of all Christian Souls; so that henceforth we will hold as Farmer to her Mother Church, doing fealty to the Pope, and his successors. We will do homage to the Pope's Legate▪ as it were in the Pope's presence; paying ●or all manner of Custom which we should do for the said Realms yearly 1000 marks of silver, saving to us and our heirs, our justices and our Franchises, and other realties that appertain to our Crown. And for the assurance hereof, we bind our successors and heirs, that if any of our heirs shall go against these things, and being warned, will not an end, he shall then lose the foresaid Realms for evermore.  
But before the releasement of the Interdiction, the king was compelled to give over his Crown and Sceptre to the Antichrist of Rome for five days, and to receive it at another Cardinal's hands.  
Then all that had their hearts wounded for obeying their liege King, came and were absolved of their own Bishops, but the Spiritual men were compelled to seek their absolution of the Pope. Some of the Clergy were not pleased that the King should be absolved, until the King had paid all which any of the Clergy should demand, and complained of the Pope's Legate, that he was too partial for the King, in the matter of restitution, and because he went, with the King's Officers, to the Cathedral Churches, Abbeys, Priories, and other Churches vacant, and appointed two jucumbants', to every place, one for the King, and the other for the parties, and commonly compelled the election to pass upon him whom the king nominated.  
The Archbishop called a Council at Oxford, some would not tarry, seeing the confysion thereof, others reviled the king most spitefully, behind his back, saying; he ought to be taken for no Governor of theirs, that it grew to a grievous tumult, and most grievous commotion.  
In this years' Pope innocent held the Council at Rome, called Lateran; it was pretended to be for the reformation of the Church Universal, and to have the holy Land recovered from the Turtes: but it was because the Doctrine of the Truth, which they call Here●●●, begin to 〈◊〉 very high, by reason whereof the Emp●rour Otho, and many other Priests and their Countries were excommunicated.  
In this Council he established by public Deerce, that the Pope should have the correction of all Christian Princes, and that no Emperor should be admitted, except he were s●orne to him, and Crowned of him.  
Item, that whosoever spoke eu●il of the Pope, should be punished in Hell, with eternal damnation.  
Item, Transubstantiation was first invented, brought in, and a Pix ordained to cover the bread, and bell to be rung b●fore it, when it went abroad; and the Mass to be made equal with Christ's Gospel.  
Item, the Act was established and ratified, of compelling Priests to abjure lawful marriage.  
Mark how the Priests and their adherents were plagued for handling king john so, Stephen Lancton, Archbishop of Canterbury, in this Council was excommunicated of Pope Innocent, with all th●se Bishops, Pre●lates, Priests, Barons, and Commons, which had been of Council with him in the former Rebellion; and when the Archbishop had 〈◊〉 instant suit to be absolved, the Pope answered; I swear by Saint Peter, thou shal● not so soon obtain thy absolution: for thou hast hurt the king of England, and injured ●uch the Church of Rome. He was also suspended from Church, saying Mass, or exercising other Ecclesiastical Office, because he would not execute the Pope's curse upon the said Rebellious Barons, and cursed all the other rebels with b●ll, book●, and candle, and they appealed to the general Council.  
In the same year, many were summoned to Rome, because they would not consent to the Kings deposing, and submitting to the Pope. Thus the whole Realm was miserably divided into two factious, some Lords, and Gentlemen, a great number followed the King, and loved his doings.  
Others fled to the French King, desiring of him his eldest son Lodowick, and they would elect him their King, and that he would send with him a mighty Army, to subdue the King: but as certain Lords and Barons were choosing Lodowick for their king, the Pope sent a Cardinal to stop their rash and cruel attempts, charging the French king, upon his allegiance, with all possible power, to ●auour, and de●end King john of England, his Feodary, or Tenant. though French king answered. The Realm of England was never yet part of Peter's patrimony, neither now is, nor ever should be. No Prince may pledge, or give away his Kingdom, without the lawful consent of his Barons: If the Pope shall se● up such a precedent, he shall, at his pleasure, bring all Christian Princes, and their Kingdoms to nought, Though he be my adversary, I much lament that he ●●th brought the noble ground, and Queen of Provinces, under miserable 〈◊〉. The chief of his Lords standing by, cried by the blood of God, in whom we hope to be saved, we will stick in this Article to the losing of our heads, that no King may put his ●and under tribute, and make his Nobility captive servants.  
Lodowicke's 〈◊〉 that his purposed journey might not us let, for the Barons have elected me, and I will not lose my right, but fight for it to death, and I have friends there: to which the King answered not, belike doubting somewhat, because he saw all 〈◊〉 of the Priests, that they might live licentiously in wealth, free from the King's yoke.  
The same time a such treasons and conspiracies were wrought by Clergy men, that the King knew not where to find trusty friends. At length he went to Dover, looking for aid from other quarters, to whom resorted a wonderful number of men from Flanders, 〈◊〉, Holland, and many other parts. It was reported the Pope writ to them to a●de him. First, b●cause he submitted his kingdom to his protection, and he had taken upon him the 〈◊〉 of the white Cross, to win again jerusalem. Thirdly because he had gotten by him, England, and Ireland, and was like to lose both.  
Upon the Annunciation day of our Lady, he ●ooke upon him his voyage again●●●he Turks, to recover jerusalem. He told his servants 〈◊〉 did prospe●● with him since he submitted themselves and his kingdoms to the Church of Rome.  
In this year, one Simon Langton was chosen 〈◊〉 of York, but he was deposed by the Pope, because he was brothe● to Stephen ●rchbishop of 〈◊〉, w●●m the Pope hated, having brought him up of nought, and ●ound him so 〈◊〉, and he places the Bishop of 〈◊〉 in his ●oome.  
The 〈◊〉 night the Pope renewed his curse upon the king of France his 〈◊〉, for usurping upon king john, and against the said Simon Langton, and Geruas' Hobruge, for provoking him to the same, with wonderful 〈◊〉, cousin, the ●els to ring, ca●les to be ●●ghted, and doors opened, the 〈…〉 to be red, committing them wholly to the Devil, and communded the ●ishops and 〈◊〉 to poblish it through the whole Realm, to the ●errour of all subjects. The 〈◊〉 Simon, and Geruais der●●●d him and appealed unto the 〈◊〉 all Council, for Lodowick and themselves. The Magistrates, and citizens of London did likewise 〈…〉 at the Pope's commandments, and kept company with the excommunicated, at ●able and Church, in contempt of the Pope, and 〈◊〉. Lodowick, at 〈◊〉 taking himself, king, made Simon Langton hig● Chancellor, and Geruais Hobruge, his chief Preache●: vy whose daily Preaching, the Bar●●●, and Citizens bring excommunicated, caused all the Church doors to be opened, and 〈◊〉 sung, and Lodowick was sit for them in all paints.  
About this time Cardinal Pandulphus was made Bishop of Norwich, for gathering Peter 〈◊〉, an old ●illage of the Pope, & other great labours ●one by him for the Pope.  
About this time one Uicont of Meinn, a 〈◊〉 man, which came over with Lodowick, felll ●●cke, and called to him certain English Baron●, and said; I pity the destruction that is coming towards you and your Realm●. Prince Lodowick hath sworn a great oath, and sixteen of his Earls and Nobles are of 〈◊〉 with him, that if he obtain the Crown of England, he will ●anish and deprive of their Lands and goods, all that h● now findeth to go against their leech King, and are Traitors to him; upon my Faith, n●w lying at God's mercy, I was one that was 〈◊〉 to the same: and with tears, he said, take heed in time, your King for a 〈◊〉 hath kept you under, but if Lodowick prevail, he will put you from all, he had them keep his counceil, and so he died. This troubled the Barons, and seeing withal 〈◊〉 Prince Lodowick obtained by wars, he gave to French men in spite of them, saying they were but Traitors.  
They at length concluded to submit themselves, 〈…〉 never drunk before: I trust this Wassell shall make all England glad, and drank a great draft thereof, the king pledged him: the Monk went away, and 〈◊〉 bu●st out, and he died, and had ever after three Monks to sing continually Mass for his Soul, confirmed by their general Chapter. I would you would see how religiously they bestow: heir confessions, absolutions, and Masses.  
King john feeling himself not well, asked for Simon the Monk, they answered▪ he was dead; then the took his Chariot, and departed, and died within three days. He admonished that his Son Henry would learn by his example, to be gentle and leving to his native people. He being embalm, his bowels were bur●●ed in Crompton Abbey, his Soldiers ●olded his Corpse triumphantly in Armour, and honourably buried him in the Cathedral Church or Worcester, having reigned 17. years, 6. moneth●, and odd days.  
After whose death the Princes, Lords, Barons, and strangers, that were on the king's part, with the Council of the Legate Gualdo, proclaimed Henry his son king, and at Gloster, with the Earl there, they anointed and Crowned him King, b● the Legate Gualdo, assisted with the Bishops of Winchester, and Bath, and called him Henry the third.  
The Pope sent with all speed, that they should mightily stand ●ith the young king, being but ten years old, and defend England with Armour, and his thundering curses against Lodowick. He confirmed his Legate Gualdo, and committed to his discretion all that appertained to his Office, none to appeal from him. He compelled the Prelates to be sworn to the young King, and punished them which refused, Th● Bishop of Winchester laid a heavy talk upon his beneficed men, to help the king in his wars.  
Gualdo left not one beneficed man unpunished, that had taken part with the French King.  
In this year, 
1219.  Gualdo was sent for home to Rome▪ for by this time he had welfavoredly unladen the purses of the Clergy men, and returned with all his bags well stuffed, leaving Cardinal Pandulpho behind him, to supply his Baliwicke The Bishop of Lincoln, not long before, paid 1000 marks for recovery of his Office, and an hundred marks to the Legate, for his goodwill; so were other holy Prelates and Priests taught by his example.  
Inocentius Pope, condemned Almeri●us, a worthy Bishop, for an heretic, for teaching, and holding against Images: also he condemned the Doctrine of joachim Abbas, as before, for heresy. He brought in first the paying of privy tithes, and the receiving once at Easter, and the reservation of the Sacrament, and the going before it with a bell and a light.  
He stirred up Otho against Philip the Emperor, because he was elected without his will, whereupon followed much slaughter in Germany; and against Otho, which he had made Emperor, he set up Frederick king of Cycle, and caused the Archbishop of Mayence to excommunicate him▪ and depose him of his Empire: for which cause, the Princes of Germany did invade his Bishopric, and burned his possession: all was because Otho held certain Cities, Towns, and C●stles, which the Pope said belonged to him.  
In his time came the order of Black Friars, called the Preaching Friars; it began of one Dominicke a Spaniard, who after he had Preached ten years against the Albigenses, and others that held against the Pope, coming to Lateran, desired to have his Order of Preaching Friars confirmed, which the Pope refused, until he dreamt that the Church of Lateran was ready to fall, until Dominicke came and propped it up with his shoulders, and so preserved it. The Pope waking, called Dominicke to him, and gr●nted his request. Dominicks mother being great with child, dreame● she had a wolf in her womb, which had a burning torch in his mouth, the which dream, the Preachers of that order advance to their glory.  
In his time came up the order of the Minorits, of one Frances an Italian, he left off shoes, had but one cote of vile cloth, and an hempen cord about his middle, and so appareled his Disciples, teaching them to fulfil the perfection of the Gospel, walk in poverty, and holy simplicity; this rule was confirmed by Pope Innocent. Many Nobles, and others, in Rome, builded manflons for him and his disciples, he was likewise str●●t to his flesh, leaving clothes▪ in winter, he 〈◊〉 himself in Ice and snow, he called poverty his Lady, he kept nothing over night, he was so desirous of Martyrdom, that he went to Syria to the Solda●, who received him honourably: it is written that Christ and his Saints marked him with five wounds. These Franciscans, or begging F●●ers, though they have but one Rule, they have many Orders, there by 101. several sorts of Friars and Nuns, which the reader, if he be disposed, may see in the book at l●rge, with their names, Folly 70.  
Hildegardis a Nun a Prophetess, lived in the year 1170. She reprehendeth grievously the abominations of the l●ues of the Spiritual Papists, the contempt of their Office, and destruction of God's children with these words; Now is the Law neglected amongst the Spiritual, which neglect to Preach, and to do good things. The masters and Prelates, sleep and neglect justice. The Church appeared to her in the shape of a 〈◊〉, her face 〈◊〉 with dirt, and her 〈◊〉 rend, complaining that the Priests did not shine over the people neither in Doctrine, not example; but contrary, did drive the innocent lamb from them, that Eccles●asticall order grew worse and worse, and Priests destroyed the law of God, and did not teach it; and proph●●eth to them God's heavy wrath and punishments.  
She prophesieth likewise of the reformation of Religion, and saith, it shall be most godly, saying; Then shall the Crown of the Apostolical honour be divided, because there shall be found no religion amongst them, and the name of that dignity shall be despised, and they shall s●t over them other men, and other Archbishops, and the Apostolical order shall have scarce Rome, and a ●ew other Countries thereabout, under his Crown●; and this shall be done partly be warns, and partly by a common consent of Spiritual and Secular persons, than justice shall flourish, and men shall honestly apply themselves to the ancient Custodes and disciplines of the ancient.  
She prophesieth likewise of Friars; There shall rise a senseless, proud, greedy people, without Faith, and subtle, which shall eat the s●●nes of the people, pretending in Order of certain devout persons, under the dissimuled cloak of beggars, preferring themselves before others in feigned devotion, in puffed up knowledge, and preten●ed holiness, walking without 〈◊〉, and the ●ea●e of God, finding out many new mischiefs, strong and sturdy. Of wise men, and Christ's faithful that Order shall be accursed; they shall cease from labour, and study for quietness, rather taking on them the Order of flatterers than beggars, they shall study altogether how to resist the Preachers of the truth, and kill them with the mighty. The Devil shall root four vices in them, Flattery, Envy, Hypocrisy, and Backbiting: that by flattery, they may ha●e bountiful gifts; that by hypocrisy they may please men, and by Backbiting, dispraise others, and extol themselves, for the praise of men, and seducing of the simple. And in example of Martyrs, having no devotion, shall preach instantly. They shall speak evil of Princes, and withdraw the Sacraments from Pastors, rere●uing the alms of the poor, weak, and needy; and conveying themselves into a multitude of people, being familiar with women, teaching them how to deceive their husbands, and friends, and convey away their goods by stealth, and give it them, and say that they w●uld pray for them; so that they cover other m●ns faults curiously, and forg●t their own utterly. They shall take away things fr●m Pirates, thieves, Church-pillers, from Usurers, Heretics, and Apostates, Adulterers, lecherous women, b●ud●, from the mighty, perjured Merchants, false judges, Soldiers, Tyrants, Princee living against the Law; and they shall follow the Devil, and sweetness of sin, de●icatenesse of life and 〈◊〉 to their eternal damnation, all men shall see this, yet shall they daily become more indurate and wicked. But when their iniquities, and seducing shall be tried, men shall cease to give them, then shall they go● about hungry, and looking down to the earth like mad dogs, and shrinking in their necks, like Turtles, that they may be filled with bread, then shall the people say, Wo● unto you wretches, children of sorrow, the world seduced you, the Devil snared your mo●ths, your flesh slippery your heart without taste, your minds wandering, your eyes delighted in vanity, and madness, your punches desire sweet dishes, your feet swift to mischief; consider how you were accounted 〈◊〉 and zealous, poor rich men, and simple stout men; but you were devout slatterers, false betrayers, perverse back ●i●ers, holy hypocrites, perverters of the truth, too much strict and precise, proud, shameless, and unstable Doctors, delicate Martyrs, professors for lucre sake, meek slanderers, religious covetous, lowly proud, godly hard men, pleas●nt liars, peaceable persecutors, oppressors of the simple, inventors of evil Sects, unmerciful lovers of the world, sellers of pardons, spoilers of benefices, unprofitable makers of prayers, seditious conspirers, drunken whisperers, desirous of honour, curious in men's faults, the extortioners of the world, unsatiable preachers, pleasers of men, seducers of women, so we●s of discord. Moses well prophesied of them in his Canticle; A people without Council and Wisdom, would God they were wise and understood, and foresaw the latter ends to come, you builded aloft, and when you could build no higher you fell down. Like Simon Magus whom the Lord repressed, and struck with a mighty plagne, so you likewise have fallen through your deceivable wickedness, lies, 〈◊〉, the people shall say to them, away teachers of perversity, subverters of verity, brethren of the Shunamite, father of Heretical pratique, false apostles, you seem to follow the life of the Apostles, but follow not their steps one ●ot, you children of iniquity, we will none of your trades and ways, for presumptuous pride hath deceived you, and insatiable concupiscence subverted your erroneous heart, and when you coveted to climb up higher and higher, then, by the just judgement of God, you have fallen down to everlasting shame.  
About the same time that the Franciscans, and Dominicke Friars began, sprang up the Cro●bearers, or Crouche● Friars, by Pope Innocent the 3. who raised an Army, signed with the Cross on their breast, to 〈◊〉 against the Albenses, whom the Pope and his sect account Heretics. About the parts of toulouse, I find in some records, that the opinion of them was sound enough, professing against the wanton wealth, pride▪ and tyranny of the Prelates, denying the Pope's authority to have ground in Scriptures, neither could they away with the ceremonies or traditions, as Images, Pardons, Purgatory, calling them blasphemous occupyings; many of them were slain at times, and burned by the Pope, and Simon Ecclesiasticus, with other more.  
After King john, as aforesaid, had submitted himself, and his whole Realm under tribute to the Pope it is incredible how the insatiable avarice of the romans did oppress the Commons, and all estates of the Realm, especially the Churchmen, who, what for the Pope, for the Legates, for the Holy Land, and other subtle devices to get away their money, were brought to such slavery and penury, that whereas the King durst not, or could not remedy their exclamations, they were almost driven by for●e to remedy their own wrongs, that they writ to the Bishops, and other Ec●les●asticall Governors, that they had rather die then be thus confounded of the Romans, that it was not unknown to them, how they had deposed men, and given away the Benefices after their own lust, and how they have thundered excommunications against you, if you place any, in any Spiritual Living, in any of your Diocese within the Realm, until f●ue romans in every Diocese, and in every Cathedral, such as the Pope shall name, be provided for, to the value of 100 lib. yearly; and what other grievances they do inflict to the Laity, and Nobles. Wherefore, w● considering the rigorous austerity of the romanists, which take upon them to Iudg● and condemn us, and lay on us intoll●rable burdens: therefore upon a full advise had amongst us, we have though good rather to resist then to be subject to their intolerable oppressions, and greater slau●ry to be looked for hereafter. Therefore we straightly command you, as your friends, that you do not intermeddle, or take part with them, letting you understand for truth, that in case you shall be found culpable herein, not only your ●oods and possessions shall be in danger of burning, but a●●o your bodies, shall incur the same peril as shall the said Romish oppressors.  
In the reign of Henry the third, who succeeded King john, and reigned 57 years, Cardinal Otho was sent to the King with Letters to him and other places for exactions of Money: the Letters were to require for the Pope two Prebends in every Cathedral Church, a portion of every Abbot, and of every Covent, as much as belonged to one Monk: their good being equally divided, because the Church of Rome of greatly slandered, that none could proceed there in any cause without great gifts and expenses, whereof the poverty of the Church is the cause; therefore it is sit, that you as natural Children should help and succour your Mother, for if we should not receive of you and other good men, we should lack, which were a great dishonour to our dignity. The King answered, He could do nothing, because it concerned the Commons, and he assembled a Council, he was answered, they could conclude nothing, because the Archbyshoppe, the King, and other whom it concer●ed were not there.  
The next year the same Cardinal came again into England, and summoned all the Clergy to another Council, to be held in the Cathedral Church of S. Paul in London, for redressing of divers and sundry matters concerning Benefices Religion, and other abuses of the Church: putting them in fear and hope, some to lose, and some to obtain spiritual promotions at his hands. divers pre●ious rewards were offered him, in Palfreys, in rich Plate, and jewels, in costly and sumptuous Garments richly furred, in Coin and Uictuall, etc. The Bishop of Winchester sent him fifty fat Oxen, and hundred come of pure Wheat, eight tun of chosen W●ne, likewise other Bishops offered to the Cardinal's Box after their ability.  
The Cardinal commanded, at the West end of Saint Paul's Church, a high solemn Throne of great State to be prepared, rising up with a glorious Scaffold: before the Cardinal begun his Sermon, there happened a great discord betwixt the Archbyshops of Canterbury and York, about sitting on the right hand of the glorious Cardinal: the Cardinal showed them a Bull of the Pope, in the midst of which was pictured the Cross, and Paul pictured on the right side of the Cross, and Peter on the left: saying, yet there is no contention betwixt these two, yet Saint Peter for the Prerogative of his Keys, and for the Pre-eminence of his apostleship, and Cathedral Dignity, seemeth most worthy to be placed on the right side, and from that time forth, the Archbishop of Canterbury hath enjoyed the Dignity and Pre-eminence of the ●ight hand.  
The Cardinal, sitting like a God in the midst betwixt them, made his Sermon upon these words; In the midst of the Seat, and round about, were four Beasts, full of eyes behind and before. He compared them about him to the four Beasts, declaring how they ought to have eyes before and behind; that is, they must be careful and provident, as well in disposing secular things, as wise and circumspect in spiritual matters, contriving, and joining wisely things passed with things to come. And this was the greatest effect of his Clearkely Sermon.  
Then he gave forth sundry Constitutions and Statutes, for ordering of Churches, dedicating Temples, for seven Sacraments, for giving Orders, farming Benefices, Collations, and resignations, Priests apparel, and single life, for eating of flesh in religious Houses, for archdeacons, Bishops, Proctors, etc. The King dreading the Commons, willed him to repair home to Rome, but he could not so be rid of him, but he renewed his commission, and still applied himself to his Harvest, gleaning and raking what he could, writing his Letters to every Bishop or Archdeacon, for procurations to bear his charges, and withal, to be speedily collected and sent to him. Provided, that the sum collected, should not exceed above four Marks of a Living, and where small livings were two livings to join, and if any contradicted or gainsaid him, to excommunicate them.  
And they sent forth Preachers and Friars in all places, to persuade men to fight against the common enemy the Turk, whom when they have bound with a vow, and signed with the cross, than they send their Bulls to release them for money, and the Bishops and archdeacons to proclaim it.  
The Pope was not ashamed to require the fifth part of every Ecclesiastical living, and further, he promised and gave to the Romans, for helping him in wars against Frederick the Emperor, which had married King john's daughter: the gift of all the spiritual livings in England, belonging to the religious houses, and thereupon sent express Commandment to the Archbishop of Canterbury, and other four▪ Bishops joined with him that they should provide spiritual livings, for three hundred Romans, in the best Benefits in England, at the next avoidance, so that the said Bishops should be suspended in the mean time from all collation of Benefice: the Archbishop seeing their unreasonable oppressions being not able to endure it, went into France.  
And further one Petrus Rubeus, was sent from the Pope, to go from Bishop, to Bishop, Abbot and Abbot, telling them such a Bishop, such an Abbot hath given thus much unto the Pope's Holiness, trusting you also will not be behind, in a matter that so much concerns the good of the Church, by which cunning subtlety he gathered together into the treasury of the Church such a Mass of money as is almost incredible to believe.  
At length the Bishops, Abbots, and archdeacons came to the King, whose Father they had so obstinately resisted and repugned; lamentably complaining of their extreme miseries, of the unmeasurable exactions of the Pope, so all the Prelates were called together, and upon talking together made many exceptions against the same: the Legate and his follow hearing these allegations, seeing their own utter confus●on, were the less importunate.  
Not long after this followed a general Council at Lions, in the Kingdoms of France, called by Pope Innocentius: in the which Council the English Nation did exhibit sundry Articles of all their grievances, and that the Italians did succeed one another in the benefices, whose language they could not understand, and that there was no preaching in their Churches, nor no alms given to the poor, and that there came fresh Letters from the Pope, commanding the Prelates to find at their proper costs and charge for a whole year, some ten armed soldiers, some more, some less, to be ready at the Pope's commandment, when, or where be should appoint.  
After these terrible grievances and enormities, the States of England consulting together, directed their Letters to the Pope for Reformation: First the Abbots and Priors, than the Bishops and Suffragans, after the Nobles and Barons, and last of all the King, but all was never the better.  
Not long after the Pope sent for new tallage and exactions, which when it came to the King's ear he vehemently disturbed writ severally to every Bishop, in manner following.  
THat whereas we have heretofore written to you, once, twice, thrice, both by our Privy Seal, and our Letters Patents, that you should levy for the pope no exactions, either upon the Clergy, or Laity, yet you vilepending our commandment, and contrary to our provision made in our last Council at London, have proceeded in collecting the said your taxes and tallages whereupon we greatly marvel and are moved: Wherefore we straightly will and command you, that you do so no more, as you will enjoy our ●auour and your possessions; and if you have made any such collection or gathering, that you suffer it not to be transported out of the Realm, but keep it until the return of the Ambassadors, and that you make this our inhibition common to your archdeacons and Officials.  
At length the Ambassadors came home, bringing word that the Pope was greatly displeased with the Realm, saying; Rex Anglorum qui iam recalcitrat & frederiscat suum habet consilium, ego vero & meum habeo, quod & sequar, etc. And that they were half counted schismatics, for speaking in the kings behalf, and could no more be heard, the King being insenfed herewith, sent out Proclamations through all the Realm, that none should consent to any tax of Money for the Pope: he hearing of it, in cruel rage sent to the Prelates, upon pain of interdiction to provide the said sums of Money by the Feast of Assumption, the King for fear of the Pope, durst not stand to the liberties of the Church.  
Moreover, the gulf of the Romish Avarice waxed so immeasurable, that he shamed not, upon his curse, to ask the third part of Church goods, and the yearly fruit of all vacant Benefices.  
Otho coming to Oxford, lying in the house of Osney, was received with great honour, the Scholars presenting him honourable Dishes and rewards Dinner being done, they came to welcome him; coming to the Gate, the Porter an Italian asked what they would have, and holding the door half open, with contumelious terms, thrust them out, they with force thrust open the gate, and came in, the romans within fell to alarm by the ears together, some of the Scholars going ●or Weapons, the Master Cook cast scalding liquor, wherein meat was sodden, in the face of a poor Scholar, an Irishman, which weighted for Alms: another Scholar a Welshman seeing it, shot the Cook through with an Arrow, and killed him: Whereupon was a great clamour, the Cardinal hearing the tumult, like a valiant Roman, ran up into the steeple, and locked himself 〈◊〉 until midnight. The Scholars sought all corners for the Legate, crying out; Where is that Usurer, that Sym●niacks, that Proylar and Extortioner of our livings and moneys? Who perverteth the King, and subverteth the Kingdom, enriching himself with our spoils: The Cardinal heard all this and held his peace, and conveyed himself by night unto the King, and the King sent to Oxford a garrison of armed men to deliver the romans which were hid, for fear of the Scholars. One Odo a Lawyer, and thirty of the Scholars were apprehended and carried to Wallingford Castle, and thence in Charts to London, and by much entreaty of the Bishops, were brought barefooted to the Legates door, where they pardoned, and the University released of interdiction.  
The State of Germany, and of the Emperor Friderick the second, was then as much or more pitiful than that of England, who were so persecuted by Pope Innocentius, Honorius, Gregorius, Celestinus, Innocentius the fourth, infamed with excommunications, and did commonly war against them in open field, and all with English men's Money: first they made him Emperor against Otho, whom they deprived, then for claiming his right in Apulia and Sicilia they accursed him, when they had warred against him, they sent him to fight against the Turks, who recovered jerusalem, Nazareth, and joppes, from the Sultan. Whilst he was occupied in these Wars, these unholy Fathers invaded his Lands and possessions at home, subduing Apulia under his own possession, and inhibiting his Soldiers to go over to him, and when the Emperor sent to the Pope and other Christian Princes his Letters gratulatory, declaring what God wrought by him against the Turks, the Pope stayed the Messengers, kept the Letters close, and caused it to be noised abroad that the Emperor was dead, and the said Pope Gregory the ninth wrote to the Sultan, that he should not render the holy Land into the emperors hands. The Emperor hearing this stir of the Pope, took truce with the Sultan for ten years, and repaireth home, and driveth the Pope's Army out of Apulia, and recovered all the Pope had gotten from him before: The Pope laid his curse upon the Emperor, for making truce with the Sultan, and conspired with the Tuscans and Lombard's against him: the Emperor, at the instigations of the Princes, glad to compose with the Tyrant▪ was feign to ransom the absolution of the Pope for ten hundred thousand ounces of gold, and yet he sent to the Princes of Germany, charging them to admit none of the Emperor's stock to be King of the romans, and stirred up the Cities of Italy against him. The Emperor understanding his politic and subtle trains, marched into Italy, where he put down the Rebels, and recovered again the Cities belonging to the Empire. Wherefore a new excommunication was laid upon him, and all his Subjects released of obedience and loyalty, and much indulgences and eternal life promised to them that would fight against him. After Gregory, succeeded Celestinus the fourth, who reigned not long. After him, succeeded Innocentius the fourth, who following the steps of his predecessors, called a general Council at Lions, as is before mentioned, where standing up, he cited the Emperor: his Legate required lawful time for him to come, which he would not grant, but in his fury denounced him accursed, and deprived him of his Imperial Dignity, charging him with perjury and sacrilege, writing Libels of defamation to all Kings.  
The Emperor made purgation of these ●landers, charging the Pope, not with feigned, but true and most heinous crimes, of slander, falsehood, perdition, perjury, rebellion, hypocrisy, and proveth him by his Letters, to be very Antichrist. He wrote to the French King, that he much marveled that the prudence and wisdom of the Frenchmen, did not more quick than others see the Pope's subtlety and covetousness, 
1250.  purposing to subdue all Realms as he hath done England, and doth presumptuously achieve to subdue the Majesty of the Imperial Crown. This Emperor departed to Apulia, and there died, being poisoned, as some think, by means of the Pope.  
In the time of this Innocent, died one Robert Grosted, Bishop of Lincoln, a famous learned man, as that time served, whose Sermons to this day are extant, in the queens Library at Westminster. There is one special Sermon written to Innocent. Cestrensis writeth, that he was grieved for the exactions of the Pope in England, and would not admit of the Pope's Nephew to be Canon of his Church. Writing to the Pope, that he could not admit such into his Church, which did neither know themselves, nor their charges: he was therefore called to Rome and excommunicated, who appealing from the Pope to jesus Christ, shortly after departed. Two years after the said Pope being asleep, one appareled Bishoplike, appeared unto him, and striking him with his Staff, said; Surge miser & veni in judicium, the next day after, the Pope's Bed was found bloody, and he dead.  
After Henry the third, 
1307.  succeeded his Son Edward the first, who reigned thirty five years, Edward the second his Son succeeded him, who reigned twenty years, he was deposed, and being in prison, was stricken in with a hot Spit. After whom, succeeded Edward the third, in whose reign Calis was first won, and after the French King taken Prisoner, 
1347.  and brought into England, and ransomed for 3000000. florence. At which time happened the great conflict betwixt the Townsmen of Oxford and the University, whereof a remembrance remaineth to this day. In whose reign two Friars Minorites were burned in Auignion, 
1374.  and in his reign was Master john Wiclife Reader of Divinity in Oxford.    

THE fifth PART OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL History containing the Acts of Martyrs.  
ALthough the Holy Ghost raised up many before Wickliff, to vanquish the great errors which daily did prevail in the world, as Berengarius, Bruno of Anjou▪ Oklens the second, Valden: Marsilius, of Pado●: john of Gandavo: Okchammus, with divers others of that school, yet because they were not very famous nor notable, we will begin at Wickliff, at whose time the furious fire of persecution seemed to take his original. 
1371   
In those great and troublous times, and horrible darkness of ignorance, what time there seemed in a manner to be no one so little spark of pure doctrine remaining, this foresaid Wickliff, by God's providence, sprang up, through whom the Lord would first waken, and raise up again the world, which was overmuch drowned, in the deep streams of human traditions, when he had long time professed Divinity in Oxford, and perceiving the true doctrine of Christ's Gospel to be adulterate with so many filthy inventions of Bishops, sects of Monks, and dark errors: first, he began to touch the Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ, in which he took much pains, protesting in open school that it was his purpose to call back the Church from her Idolatry in this point, but this sore could not be touched, without the great grief of the whole world: first the whole glut of M●nkes and Friars were mad with him, fight for their altars, paunches and bellies: after them the Priests; after them the Bishops took the matter in hand; at last when there power seemed not sufficient to withstand the truth, which then was breaking out, they ran wholly to the thunderbolts of the Bishop of Rome, against them all: this valiant Wickliff happily maintained the cause of the Sacrament, proving it by Scriptures, and the ancient Doetors: he refused the Doctors since the thousand years after Christ, saying, that after these years Satan was loosed, and the life of man hath been most subject to errors, and that the simple and plain truth doth appear and consist in the Scriptures, when all human traditions must be referred: he proved most stoutly, in the Sacrament, the substance with bread, the accident not to be present. As long as King Edward the third lived, he was well enough defended by him against all there wolvish cruelty, yet in the last year of his reign, he was taken by the Bishop of Canterbury, at the instigation of the Pope, and put to silence in presence of the Duke of Lancaster, and the Lord Henry Piercy, yet after by the favour of certain Noblemen he kept not long silence, but King Edward being dead, Pope Gregory never ceased to move King Richard's mind, by his Letters, Bishops and Bulls, to persecute Wickliff, and his adherents: by this means the examination of Wickliff being at hand before the Bishops of Canterbury and London, a certain Noble man called Lewis Clifford, coming in amongst the Bishops, commanded them that they should not proceed, with any definitive sentence against Wickliff, wherewith they were so amazed, and their combs so cut, that they had not a word in their mouths to answer: and when the Bishops and Wickliff were come together in the Archbishop's Chapel at Lambeth, the Citizens and common people of London by force broke in upon them, and disturbing the Session, were not afraid to entreat in the cause of Wickliff, by which means he escaped, after he had made a short protestation, to be a true Christian, and to profess and defend the law of Christ as long as he breathed, and if he should err he would ask God forgiveness, and submit himself to the correction of our holy Mother the Church, and that he wou●d set forth in writing, the Articles he was now accused for, the which to death he would defend, which all Christians, especially the Pope and all Priests ●ught to defend: for understand the conclusions after the sense of the Scriptures, and holy Doctors, and I am ready to expound them if they seem contrary to the faith.  

The first conclusion of JOHN WICKLIFF, exhibited in the Convocation of certain Bishops at Lambeth.  
1 THat none but Christ was ordained, and not Peter and all his offspring politicly to rule over the world for ever; for in the 1 Cor. 15. Then shall the end come when he shall deliver up his kingdom to God his Father, when he shall have made void all princely dominion: it seemeth probable that they defraud her of her reward, and unjustly defer to take vengeance upon the body of the devil which he hath deserved.  
2 The substance of the second was that by no power any writing was to be canonised, contemning the Scripture, this was spoke to one that commended man's writing, and contemned the Scripture.  
3 That every man in grace justifying, hath not only right to all things, but above all the good things of God, as appeareth by the 24. of Matthew, verily he shall make him ruler over all his goods: and in the eight to the Romans, God spared not his Son, but gave him for us, how then did he not give us all things with him: this allureth us to love God, that hath chosen us to so many great and true riches.  
4 None can give any temporal Dominion or gift, but as the Minister of God; the Apostle saith jesus Christ was a Minister, let not his vicar then which should be a servant of servants be ashamed to use the ministery of the Church, for his pride of secular Dominion, with his worldly style, seemeth blasphemy, and the advancement of Antichrist: especially, where they repute the Scriptures as cockle, and the determination of all controversies of Scripture in themselves.  
5 As sure as God is: the Temporal Lords may lawfully and meritoriously take away the riches from the Church, when they do offend: yet I say, that it is not lawful to do it by the authority of the Church, and for lack of some spiritual governor, and in case when the Ecclesiastical Minister, being strayed from the Catholic faith, is to be corected and punished.  
6 The vicar of Christ is not able by his Bulls, of himself, not by the consent of his college, to make a man the more able, or disable a man, that aught to proceed of God, but he only in the Name of God, to notify to the Church whom God hath enabled, else he is as presumptuous as Lucifer, for in the 1. Cor. 3. All our sufficiency cometh of God.  
7 A man cannot he excommunicated to his hurt, except he be first excommunicated of himself, as Chrysostome saith, None can be hurt except sin hurt him▪ which takes away God's help and aid, as in Esay 59 Your sins have separated betwixt God and you.  
8 That none ought to be excommunicated but in God's cause, and we ought to forgive all private injuries: Math. 18. If thy brother offend thee, forgive him, even to 70. times 7. times.  
9 An Excommunication doth not bind, except pronounced against the adversary of God's Law: For if God justify, who can condemn?  
10 There is no power given by the example of Christ, or his Apostles, to excommunicate any for denying of Temporalties: in the ninth of Luke, Christ rebuketh his Disciples, when they would have fire come down from Heaven to excommunicate them that would not entertain them; You know not (said he) what Spirit you are of.  
11 The Disciples of Christ have no power to exact, by any Civil authority, Temporalties by censures, until Churches were endued with possessions: Christ's Disciples, what need soever they had, they did only exhort men to willing alms.  
12 It is not possible, by the absolute power of God, that the Pope, or any Christian, can bind or lose at their pleasure, by what means soever, yet may they exact temporal things by Ecclesiastical Censures incidentally, if case be that it appertain to the revengement of their God. He that doth pretend to have such Power, is the man spoken of in the 2. Thess. 2. that sitteth in the Temple of God, and showeth himself as though he were God.  
13 All the power that Christ's vicar hath, is then only lawful in effect, so long as it is ruled by the good will of Christ, the Head of the Church.  
14 That every Priest, duly ordered by the Law of Grace, hath power to Minister the Sacraments, and to absolve any man, confessing his fault, and being penitent for the same: whereby it appeareth, that the power is ali●e to all Christian Priests: as Hugo in his 2. Book of Sacraments declareth.  
15 That the K. ma● take away the Temporalties of the Clergy, abusing the same habitually, in cases by Law limited, according to the 2. Thess. 3. We declared unto you, that they that would not work, should not eat.  
16 The ●ndowment of Churches are given conditionally, that God should be honoured thereby, and the Church edified; with condition, if it be left undone in any point, the title of the gift is lost: the Lord▪ which gave the gift, aught to correct and amend the fault, and not to b● stopped from the execution of justice ●or any excommunication. And yet God forbid, that by these words occasion should be given to the Lords Temporal to take away the goods of Fortune from the Church.  
17 An Ecclesiastical Minister, & also the Pope, may be rebuked of his subjects, either of the Clergy or Laity: Gal. 2. Peter was rebuked by Paul: for the Church is above the Bishop; and to say, he ought not ●o be rebuked, but only of God, what offence soever he commit, he should be above the Church, the Spouse of Christ.  
These be the effect of the conclusions of Wickliff at that time, which either being not read, or understood, they granted him free liberty to depart. Soon af●er died Pope Gregory; which was happ●e to Wickliff: for presently after fell a great dissension betwixt the Romish and French Pope; which continued 30. years, with great ●orrow & destruction of men on both parts: and about 3. years after there fell a great dissension in England betwixt the Comm●ns & Nobility; in which trouble, Sudburie, Archbishop of Canterbury, was taken by the rude people & beheaded: to whom William Cou●tnay succeeded; who was no less diligent to root out heretics then his predecessor. Notwithstanding, Wickliff's sect daily increased, and gr●w to greater strength, until one William Barton, Uicechancelor of Oxford, call together 8. Monastical Doctors, and 4. other▪ with the rest of his affinity, putting the common seal of the University unto certain writings, set forth an Edict, threatening every man, under grievous penalty, not to assemble themselves with any of Wickliff's favourers, and threatened to Wickliff greater excommunication, & imprisonment, and all his favourers, unless after three days canonical admonition, they do repent and amend: Wickliff appealed to the King; but the Duke of Lancaster forbade him to begin such matters, but rather submit himself to the censure of his Ordinary: whereby Wickliff being in the midst of the waves, was enforced again to make confession of his Doctrine; wherein he answered, with intricate words, and a gentler kind of phrase, whereby he either persuaded or deluded his enemies.  
William Archbishop of Canterbury held a Convocation at London; 
1382.  where Wickliff was commanded to be: when as they were gathered together at the Gray-friers in London, to consult about Wickliff's Books, & the whole Sect, a wonderful Earthquake fell: divers doubting, thought good to leave off their purpose; but the Archbishop interpreting the chance to another meaning, strengthened their hearts to proceed: who discoursing Wickliff's Articles, not according to the Scriptures, but to their private affections, they condemned some Articles of Heresy, and others of Error.  

These of Heresy.  
1 The substance of Bread and Wine remaineth in the Sacrament after consecration.  
2 The accidents remain not without the subject after consecration.  
3 Christ is not truly and really, in his proper corporal Person, in the Sacrament.  
4 That a Bishop or Priest, in deadly sin, doth not Order, Consecrate, or Baptize.  
5 That outward Confession is needless, if one be inwardly truly penitent.  
6 That it is not found in the Gospel, that Christ ordained Mass.  
7 If the Pope be a Reprobate and a member of the Devil, he hath no power given him over the faithful, except by the Emperor.  
8 That none is to be received for Pope since Vrban the sixth, but to live as the greeks, every man under his own Law.   

These as erroneous.  
1 That no Prelate ought to excommunicate any, except he knew him first to be excommunicated of God.  
2 He that doth so excommunicate, is an Heretic, and excommunicated. 3 He that excommunicateth any of the Clergy which appealed to the Council, is a Traitor to the King and Realm.  
4 All that leave off preaching or hearing the Word for fear of Excommunication, are excommunicated, and at the day of judgement shall be counted as Traitors to God.  
5 That it is lawful for any man, Deacon, or Priest, to preach without licence of the Pope, or any his Catholics: that one is no Prelate, so long as he is in deadly sin.  
6 Temporal Lords may take away goods from Churchmen, if they offend.  
7 The Tenths are pure Alms, the Parishioner, for the offence of the Curate, may bestow them upon others.  
8 That Spiritual Prayers applied particularly to any, profit them no more than General Prayers profit others in the same case.  
9 That one is more unapt and unable to keep the Commandments of God, by entering into any private Religion.  
10 That those that have instituted private Religions, or have ind●wed them with possessions, or the begging Friars, that have no possessions, have grievously offended.  
11 That those of Private Religions are not of the Christian Religion.  
12 That Friars are bound to get their livings by labour, and not by begging.  
13 That he is accursed that giveth Alms to begging Friars.   
When these Articles were condemned, it was commanded, that the condemnation should be published through the whole university, the Chancellor hindered as much as he could, and when there must needs be Sermons made he committed the preaching to the favourers of Wickliff, of which Repington was one: who said in his Sermon, he that commends the Pope or Bishops above Temporal Lords, do against the Scripture, and that Master Wickliff was a true Catholic Doctor: that he taught no otherwise of the Sacrament of the Altar then according to the intent of the Universal Church, & his opinion thereof most true; and concluded he would keep silence touching the Sacrament, until God had better ●nlightned the Clergy.  
The Archbishop hearing hereof sent for the Commissary, and the Proctors of the University, and one Master Brightwell, and accused them as favourers of Wickliff, and forced them to confess his Articles heretical and erroneous: the Commissary fell on his knees and desired pardon, which was granted upon condition he should make inquiry, and put to silence all that he found favouring Wickliff, Harford, Repington, Ashton, and Bedman: and that he should publish in the head Church of the University the condemnation of Wickliff's conclus●ons: and that he should put all his adherents he found to purgation, or cause them to abjure: he answered he durst not do it for death: what said the Bishop, is Oxford a nestler of heresies that the Catholic truth cannot be published? Oxford was the first University that maintained the truth that is now spread farr● and near: the next day the Bishop showed the matter to the King's Council, who sent commandment with all diligence, to execute the Archbishops injunction.  
One Henry Crompe a Cistertian Monk, which after was accused of Heresy, now was suspended by the said Commissary, for calling the Heretics Lolards: he complained to the Archbishop, who sent for the Commissary and Proctors in the Kings and Counsels name, where he received a new commandment to punish the Wickliff's: then Philip Repington, and Nickolas Harford, being privily warned by the Uice-chancellor: they fled to the Duke of Lancaster, but they were apprehended and sent by him to the Archbishop: Wickliff was exiled, and after returned again to his parish of Lutterworth where he died: the providence of God is to be noted in this man and many other whom the Lord preserved in such rages of 
1387.  enemies from all their hands untilll his old age, whom the Lord will keep nothing can hurt.  
All his books were condemned and forbidden to be read by the Council of Constance, and by the Decree thereof forty years after his death, by the commandment of the Bishop, his bones were digged up and burned, & the ashes powered into the River: he had written divers works, which in the year 1410. were burned at Oxford: the Abbot of Shrewsbury being Commissary, & sent to oversee the matter, his books were likewise burned in Boheme by the Archb▪ of Prage, he burned 200. of his books, richly adorned with bosses of Gold, and rich coverings.  
In the year 1384. he wrote an Epistle to Pope Vrban the sixth, that the Gospel of Christ was the whole body of the Law, and that Christ was very God, and very man: and that the Pope Christ's vicar was bound most of all other unto the Gospel, for the greatness of Christ's Disciples consisteth not in worldly honour, but in near ●ollowing the life and manners of Christ▪ Christ was a most poor man, casting off all worldly rule and honour, therefore none ought to follow the Pope, nor other holy man, but as they follow Christ: for Peter and the sons of Zebedy in desiring worldly honours offended, and therein they are not to be followed, therefore the pope ought to leave his temporal dominion to the secular power, and thereunto exhort his whole Clergy.  
There was none so great enemies to him as the Clergy, yet he had many good friends both of the meaner sort & the Nobility: amongst whom these men are numbered: john Clenton, Lewis Clifford, Richard Sturius, Thomas Latimer, William Nevil, john Mountegew, who plucked down all the Images in his Church: the Earl of Salesbury when he died refused the Sacrament of the Altar, and confession: and one john of Northampton Mayor of London, who used such severe punishment against the fornicators and adulterers that they were ashamed of their offences, & others afeard to offend: the Lord Cobham, who confessed he never hated sin with his heart, before he was instructed by Wickliff: all these were Noble men, and there was no want of the meaner sort of such as did with all their diligence defend his Doctrine, especially Oxford men, who were most shamefully forced to recantation, and most cruelly judged to the fire.  
One john Ashton Master of Art, being examined, confessed that the bread by the sacramental words was the very same body of Christ in number, which was borne of the Virgin Mary: yet because he did not answer simply, according to the tradition of Rome, as touching the subject and accident of transmuting the substance of the bread, he was committed to the secular powers, and cast into prison where he died: many other notable Clerks, some were burned, some died in prison, but all were afflicted: as William Swinderby, john Purvey, Henry Crompe, Richard White, William Thorpe, Raynold Peacock, Bishop of Saint Asaph, and after of Chichester, Laurence Redman, David Sawtry, john Ashwarbie vicar of S. Mary's in Oxford, William james, Thomas Brightwell, William Hawlam, Raffe Gre●hurst, john Scut, Philip Noris, which being excommunicated by the Pope, appealed to a general council.  
Peter Pain, who flying from Oxford into Bohemia, stoutly contended against the Sophisters about both ●indes of the Sacrament, and was one of the fourteen that was sent to the Council of Basil, and disputed three days touching the Civil Dominion of the Clergy: Also the Lord Cobham: thus much touching the adherents of Wickliff.  
The Uice-chancellor of Oxford, with the whole congregation of the Masters, made a public testimony of the learning and good life of john Wickliff, that his conditions throughout his whole life were sincere and commendable, whose honest manners and conditions, profoundness of learning, and most redolent renown and fame, we desire the more earnestly to be notified to all the faithful, for that we understand his maturity and ripeness of conversation, his diligent labours to tend to the praise of God, the help and safeguard of others, and the profit of the Church, there was never note or spot of suspicion raised of him, in answering, reading, preaching, and determining: he behaved himself laudably, and as a stout and valiant Champion of the Faith, vanquishing by the force of Scripture, all such who by wilful beggary blasphemed Christ's Religion, neither was he con●ict of heresy or burned by our prelate's after his burial: God forbid our Prelates should condemn a man of such honesty, for an heretic, who amongst all the rest of our University had written in Logic, Philosophy, Divinity, Morality, and the Speculative art without p●are: In witness whereof we seal this testimonial with our common Seal 5. October 1406.  
john Hus having read over Wickliff's Books, concludeth by many infallible presumptions and reasons that he was no Heretic, but in the number of the saved, and that it was a foolish consequent, because the number of Prelates and Clergy in England, France, and Boheme do count him for an Heretic, that therefore he is one: like is the reason for burning of his books, for in the first Chapter of the Book of Maccabees, they burned the Books of the Lord, and tore them, and whosoever was found to have or use them was put to death by the King's commandment: if this argued the wickedness of the books, than the Law of God was wicked: so likewise of the burning of S. Gregory's books and of divers other good men, it followeth not because the Scribes and pharisees condemned Christ as an Heretic, that therefore he was one, so john Chrysostome was twice condemned an Heretic by the Bishops and Clergy.  
Besides the Articles afore, there were other Articles gathered out of his Books, which his malicious adversaries perversely collecting, and maliciously expounding, did exhibit to the Council of Constance.  
They sin in Simony that be hired by temporal livings to pray for others.  
The prayer of the Reprobate prevaileth for no man.  
Hallowing of Churches, confirmation of children, the Sacrament of orders be reserved to the Pope, and Bishops only for temporal lucre.  
Graduation and Doctor-ships in Universities and Colleges as they be used conduce nothing to the Church.  
The excommunication of the Pope and his Prelates is not to be feared, because it is the censure of Antichrist.  
Such as founded Monasteries offend, and all such as enter into them be members of the Devil.  
A Deacon or Priest may teach God's word without the authority of the apostolic Sea.  
They that enter into Monastical Order or Religion, are unable to keep God's commandments, or to come to heaven except they return.  
The Church of Rome is the Synagogue of Satan, neither is the Pope the immediate vicar of Christ, nor of the Apostles.  
The decretals of the pope's be apocrypha, and seduce from the faith of Christ, and the Clergy that study them be fools.  
It is not necessary to salvation to believe the Church of Rome to be supreme ●ead over all Churches.  
It is but folly to believe the Pope's pardons.  
All oaths made for any contract or civil bargain betwixt man and man be unlawful.  
Benedick, Francis, Dominick, Bernard, and all other that have been patrons of private religions, except they have repent, with such as entered into the same, be in damnable state, and from the pope unto the lowest novis they are all heretics.  
Thus you have the whole sum of Wickliff's Articles, albeit not as he uttered them, but as his froward adversaries collected them out of his writings, if some of them seem hard or strange, think it rather to be imputed to their evil will, then to his good meaning, as it might appear if his books had now been extant: but this is certain howsoever his Articles were taken of the evil disposed, with all good men he was highly favoured and had in such estimation for his profound knowledge, and great learning, that all foreign Nations were moved with his authority; especially the Bohemians had him insuch reverence, that john Hus, the greatest doer in the University of Prage, took profit of his Doctrine, and openly defended his Articles.  
Wickliff's Doctrine came into Bohemia, by reason of a Student of Bohemia that was at Oxford being of Noble stock: who returning to Prage, carried certain books of Wickliff's with him, De realibus universalibus, De civili iure, et Divino, De Ecclesia, De questionibus var●●s contra clerum etc. a Noble man of Prage builded a Church called Bethelem, giving lands to it, and finding two preachers every day to preach to the people, of the which john Hus was one, he being familiar with the young man, reading and perusing these books, took such pleasure and fruit thereby, that he defended and commended them in schools and sermons, commending him for a good man, wishing when he died to be there placed where his soul was.  
We think it worth labour to show certain prophecies, whereby so many persecutions were figured: and first the aforesaid Abbot joachim, told King Richard, as he went to jerusalem, that the last of the seven Kings spoken of in the Revelation was Antichrist, and that at that present he should be bred at Rome, and be exalted into the apostolic Sea, according to the Apostle, he is exalted above all that is called God: he was in the year 1290.  
And in the prophesy of Hildegardis, afore mentioned, she saith in the year 1200. the Doctrine of the Apostles, and justice which God appointed to spiritual Christians, began to war flack, and doubtful, but this womanly time shall not so long continue as it hath done.  
Bishop Fluensius, doubted not openly to preach, that Antichrist was borne in his days.  
Bi●h. Gerardus, in the year of our Lord 1239. in his Book of the preservation of God's servants, doth conjecture Antichrist to be at hand, by the rarity of prophesy, and the gift of curing.  
Hierome Savanorol 69. years before prophesied, that Italy shall be plagued by the scourge of God for the manifold sins thereof, amongst the Princes as well Ecclesiastical as secular, and when the Cities of Rome and Florence are overthrown, then shall the Church be renewed, which shall happen very shortly, and the Turks, and the Mauritanians shall be converted unto the knowledge of Christ, and that one should pass the Alps like unto Cyrus, and he shall subvert all Italy.  
I think it lacketh not his prophesy, which happened in the year of our Lord 1501. that throughout all Germany there was scene upon men's garments, Crosses, crowns of thorns, similitude of Nails, and drops of blood f●ll from heaven, and oftentimes they fell within the houses, insomuch that many women wore the same long time upon their rails.  
One john a Franciscane Friar, in the year of our Lord 1346. foreshowed that the Ecclesiastical order, should suffer much through the Ambitious avarice, and pride of the Pope: whereupon Pope Clement the sixth, cast him in the prison.  
One Manfredus a Dominick Friar, foreshowed that Antichrist should rise up in his time, after the year of our Lord 1300. and should fully rage over the godly, and that there should be persecution in the Church, and he said that the Cloister Monks did falsify the Doctrine of Christ, that the sacrifice of the Altar was not profitable to the quick nor dead, and that there was no knowledge i● the consolations of the Pope, but only of men's works: at last Frederick King of Cicill sent him to the Pope, where he died upon the Sea by the way.  
Peter, john Aquine a Franciscane Friar, prophesied that in the later days the law of Liberty should appear: Pope Clement 4. pronounced him an heretic after his death, and caused his bones to be digged up and burned.  
There was so many Christian Martyrs, in all parts of the world, whereof a great number were compassed in with craft and deceit: some were poisoned, others tormented with torments, many oppressed with private and unknown deaths, others died in prison, some by famine, some by other means were openly and privately destroyed, that it is scarcely possible to attain to the knowledge of a small number of them: or if I happen to attain to the knowledge of the names of them, yet I can not find out the manner of the execution of them, and their causes, no one man is able to do it, but by the example of some of them, you may ●asily judge what hath happened to all: for the cruelty of Bishops have been alike against them, and the form of their judgements all one: the reason of their condemnation agreeing, and the order and kind of their death.  
It was five hundred years since Satan was set at liberty: this Story were wonderfully to be enlarged, if all that were put to death by the Primates of the Church should be recited: for in Narbone 140. chose rather to suffer the fire, then give any credit to decretals: and in the year 1210. at Paris were four and twenty put to death, and in the year after, four hundred burned, and fourscore beheaded: the Prince Armericus hanged, and the Lady of Castele stoned to death.  
At Erphurd Begardus was burned, 1218. and a Deacon burned at Oxford 1222 a●d in the County of Cambray, divers more were burned by the Dominicans.  
The Pope commendeth a King in Boetius, that for one that the Pope had slain, he had slain four hundred, cutting away the genitals: there were many burned in France 1392. not long before Wickliff, Eckhardus a Dominick Friar, was condemned at Hedelberge: I pass over the Aluenses, that were burned in K. john's time, and I pass over the Hermit that disputed in Paul's Church, that the Sacrament then used was not ordained by Christ: of this number were two Gray-Friers that were burned at London. 
1395.   
Certain Conclusions were put up unto the Parliament house: first, when the Church of England began first to dote in temporalties, according to her Mother in law the Church of Rome, and Churches were appropriated, Faith, Hope and Charity began to vanish away, because pride with her Genealogy of mortal and deadly sin, did challenge the title of truth.  
2 Our priesthood that took original from Rome, is not that which Christ ordained to his Disciples, because it is done by signs and pontificial ceremonies, and benedictions of no effect, having no ground in Scripture, neither see we the Holy Ghost given by any such ceremonies, it is a dolorous mockery, to see Bishops play with the Holy Ghost, by giving of crowns when they give orders, in steed of white hearts, the mark of Antechrist, brought in to clo●e their idleness.  
3 The law of Chastity, enjoined unto Priests, which was to the prejudice of women, induceth Sodomy into the Church, by reason the delicate fare of the Clergy will have a natural purgation or worse, and the secret proof of them is they do delight in women, the primate religions must be disannulled, the original of that sin.  
4 The feigned miracles of the Sacrament of bread, induceth almost all to Idolatry, because they think the body, which is never out of heaven, is included in the little bread which they show the people: the Feast of Corpus Christi and the service thereof, invented by Thomas Aquinas, feigned and full of false miracles, for he would have made a miracle of an Hen's Egg: these lies openly preached, turn to the approbry of him that is always true.  
The Orcismes or blessings over the Wine, Bread, Water, Oil, Salt, Incense, the Altar Stone about the Church walls, over the Uestment, Chalice, Myter, Cross, and Pilgrimstaves, are the practices of necromancers, for by it the Creatures are honoured to be of more virtue then by nature they are, and we see no change in any creature exercised, except it be by false faith, which is the principal point of devilish Art: if the conjuring of Holy Water were true, it would be an excellent Medicine for all kind of sicknesses and sores, the contrary whereof daily experience teacheth.  
6 One man to be a King and a Priest, a Prelate and a Temporal judge maketh the Kingdom out of order: the Temporalty and spirituality are two parts of the Church, to be called Amphradite, or Ambidextri are good names for such men of double States: we show this to the Parliament, that it be enacted, that the Clergy should only occupy themselves with their own charge, and not meddle with others charge.  
7 Prayers made for the souls of the dead, is a false foundation of Alms, wherein all the alms houses in England are falsely founded, meritorious prayers ought to proceed of Charity, but the gift is the cause of their prayers which is Simony: again, a prayer made for one in hell is unpleasant to God, and it is most like the Founders of such Alms houses, for their wicked indowing are most of them passed the broad way: every prayer of effect proceedeth of Charity, and comprehendeth generally all such as God would have saved, these strong Priests are able to labour and serve the Realm: let them not be retained in idleness, for it hath been proved in a Book to the King, that a hundred alms-houses are sufficient for the whole Realm.  
8 Pilgrimages, prayers, and offerings to blind Crosses or Roods, and dea●e Images are Idolatry and far from alms: though these be forbidden, yet they are thought Books of error to the common people: and the common Image of the Trinity is especially abominable: but God commands alms to be given to the poor, and not to Idols: the service of the Cross celebrated twice every year, is full of idolatry: for if the nails and the spear ought so profoundly to be honoured, then were judas his lips a marvelous good relic, if one could get them. Thou Pilgrim when thou offerest unto the bones of Saints, whether dost thou relieve their souls being in joy.  
9 Auricular Confession, and the feigned power of Absolution, setteth up the Priest of Priests, and giveth them opportunity of other secret talks, Lords and Ladies do witness that for fear of their Confessors, they dare not speak the truth, and in time of confession is opportunity ministered to play the Bawds, and make other secret conventions to deadly sin: they say they are Commissaries from God, to judge and discern all sins, to pardon what they please, that they have the k●yes of hell and heaven, that they can excommunicate, bless and curse, bind and lose at their pleasure: for twelve pence they will sell the Kingdom of heaven, by writing and clause of warrants, sealed with the common Seal, the Pope hath feigned that he is the Treasurer of the whole Church, having the treasure of the passion of Christ in his keeping, with the merits of all Saints in heaven, whereby he giveth feigned pardons a poena et culpa, and whereby he can deliver all captives being in purgatory at his pleasure, and make them not to come there.  
10 The vow of Chastity made by women, imperfect by nature, bringeth in horrible vices, the murdering of Children borne before their time, and before they are Christened, the destruction of their natures by medicines, accompanying amongst themselves, and with beasts, and any creature without life, cometh to such unséemlinesse, that they are punished with hell torments, we would that Widows and Maids which take the mantle and ring were married.  
John Bale, a man endued with great knowledge and understanding was condemned to death by Robert Trivillian chief justice, 1382. albeit he was chief justice he suffered the like punishment, and was hanged at Tyburn, being justly requited for the blood which he had shed.  
One john purvey was accused of heresy at Oxford: Walden writeth he was the Library of Lollards, and glosser upon Wickliff; he with Harford, a Doctor of Divinity were gre●uously tormented in the prison of Saltwood, and made to recant at Paul's Cross, by Arundel Archbishop of Canterbury, and one and twenty years after, taken and imprisoned again by Chichely, Archbishop of Canterbury: these be his Articles he recanted.  
1 There can be no accident without the subject in the Sacrament after consecration; but there remaineth the same substance visible bread, and the same wine as before the consecration; as when a Pagan is baptised, spiritually he is a member of Christ: yet he hath his nature and substance as before.  
2 Auricular Confession, is a whispering, destroying the liberty of the Gospel newly devised by the Pope and Clergy, to entangle the conscience in sin, and the soul in hell.  
3 He that is holy and predestinated to eternal life, though he be a Lay man, is a Priest before God.  
4 Wicked Prelates have neither the keys of hell nor heaven, though the pope interdict the Realm, he could not hurt but profit us, for thereby we should be dismissed the service of his Church, and his Laws.  
5 If any make a vow to keep perpetual chastity, or any other thing that God hath appointed him too, no Prelate can compel him to keep it.  
6 He that hath taken the office of Priesthood, though he have no charge of souls committed to him, they may and aught to preach the Gospel freely, else he is a thief, excommunicated of God, and the holy Church.  
7 That Pope Innocent the fourth and six hundred Bishops, and a thousand Prelates and the rest, that ordained Transubstantiation, auricular confession, and other such laws were fools, heretics, blasphemers, and seducers of the people: and we ought not to believe them nor their successors, nor obey their laws, except they be grounded on the Scripture, or some reason that cannot be impugned.  
About the same time Richard Wiche having preached the Gospel, the Bishop of Durham made him recant these Articles.  

1 Images are not to be worshipped.  
2 God of his ordinary power cannot make an Image bleed.  
3 That we should not confess to a wicked Priest.  
4 Every Layman is bound to know the Gospel, and to preach it privately or openly if he hau● ability.  
5 A Layman ought to pray in his own tongue which he understands, such prayer is most accepted.  
6 Every priest according to his capacity is bound to know the whole Scripture, and by his office to preach it.  
7 Pilgrimages to jerusalem or Rome are vain, what you may have there, you may have at home, and Baptism may as well be had heese as in other places.  
8 Men or women in journeying aught to have their communication upon the Scripture.  
9 No Priest ought to beg any thing: alms is to be given to the lame, feeble, and sick▪ or they that have been spoiled.  
10 The Cross is not to be worshipped.  
11 Every place is as fit for prayer as another.  
12 ●hey do against the Law that burn men.   
In the same year one William Santrey, who, ●nflamed with true Religion, required in the Parliament that he might be heard, for the commodity of the whole realm: but the matter being before smelled of the Bishops, they obtained that the matter should be put to their hear and judgements, by whom he was at last attached of heresy, condemned for seven Articles, disgraded and burned by the commandment of the King.  
Thirteen years after the death of Wickliff, Henry the fourth then reigning: King Richard was deposed and put into the Tower, and there died: A Parliament was holden, in which it was decreed that the favourers of Wickliff should be apprehended▪ who then were called Lollards: and if they did persevere to be delivered to the Bishop of the Diocese, and from him committed to the correction of the secular Magistrate: this brought a certain Priest unto punishment that year, who was burned in Smithfield in presence of a great number: I take it was Swinderby, who as aforesaid was forced to recant by the Bishop of Lincoln.  
Here followeth the examination of Master William Thorpe, written with his own hand; he showeth first the reasons why he wrote it: First at the earnest request of divers friends, and that he had a desire of himself so to do, that profit might come thereby, for the truth hath this condition, where ever it is impugned it hath a sweet savour, and the more enemies address themselves to oppress it, the sweeter smell cometh thereof, and will not pass away like smoke, but rest in some clean soul that thirsteth thereafter: thirdly, that the good by showing it one to an other, may strengthen one another, and showing it to some enemy of the truth, he may be astonished and converted.   

His examination before ARUNDEL, Archbishop of Canterbury, and Chancellor, in his Closet, with but three with him.  Bishop. 
WIlliam this twenty years and more, thou hast traveled 〈◊〉 about the North, and other Countries to poison all the Land with ●hy untrue preaching, but by God's help thou art in my ward, and I will let thee to inuenome the sheep of my province: but as Saint Paul saith, as much as in us is we will have peace with all men, if thou wilt faithfully swore to submit thyself to my correction and ordinance, I will be gracious unto thee.  Thorp. 
After he had made a confession of his Faith in the Trinity, and in the Son of God, reciting the whole substance of the Gospel, from the Conception of Christ until the holy Ghost was sent, he believed the Catholic Church was all that ever were, are, or shall be, that endeavour to know & keep God's commandments, fearing to offend him, and loving to please him, hoping steadfastly in his mercy, continuing in Charity, gladly suffering persecutions by the example of Christ and his Apostles: all these have their names written in the Book of life. The gathering together of these that be alive, is the Church fight against the fiend, the prosperity of the World and the fleshly lust's: and I will submit myself only to the rule and governance of them, whom after my knowledge I may perceive, by the having and using of the foresaid virtues, to be members of the holy Church. These Articles and all other that I ought to believe by the word of God, I verily believe in my Soul, and I believe that the word of God is sufficient to salvation: if I have erred that I submit myself to be reconciled, and I believe the authorities of Saints and Doctors as far as they may be approved by the word of God, and no further, for any earthly power or dignity.  
Sir, I pray shall I lay my hand on the Book to swear by it; yea, said he, wherefore else? Sir, I say a Book is a thing coupled together of divers Creatures, and Gods and Man's Law is against swearing by any Creature, but I will swear unto you as I ought by God's Law, but for Charity, tell me wherein I shall submit myself, and wherein you will correct m●?  Bishop. 
I will that you swear to forsake all the opinions of the Sect of Lollards, which I shall rehearse after you have sworn, and that you will neither privily nor openly teach none of them, nor favour none of that opinion, but withstand them, and them that will not yield, make known to the Bishop of the Diocese, and that thou preach no more until I do know that thy hart and mouth accord.  Thorp. 
If I consent unto you, here●n I should be every Bishop's spy, Sommoner of all England; yea, I should deceive many persons, and be the cause of their death bodily and ghostly, for many of them that stand now in the truth, and are in the way of salvation, would rather choose to forsake the way of truth, then to be scorned, slandered, and punished, as Bishops and their Ministers now use to dye: and I find not in the Scripture that this office you would now enfeoff me with, acordeth to any Priest or Christian; therefore to do thus, were to me a full noyous band, for many trust so much in me, that I would not do it to save my life, and they might well account me a Traitor to God and man, and that I had falsely and cowardly forsaken the truth, and slandered shamefully the Word of GOD, If I do thus for fear of bondcheefe and mischief in this life, I deem in my conscience, I were worthy to be cursed of GOD and all his Saints, from which keep me and all Christians Almighty God.  Bishop. 
Thy heart is full hard indurate, as the hart of Pharaoh, the Devil hath blinded thy wits, that thou hast no grace to know the truth, nor the measure of mercy that I have pro●●ered thee: but I say to thee lewd Lozel, either quickly consent to me, or by Saint Thomas▪ thou shalt be disgraded, and follow thy fellow ●o Smithfield.  Thorp. 
I thought with myself God did me great grace, if of his mercy he would bring me to such an end, and my heart was not afraid of his menacing, but I considered in him, that he was not sorrowful that he had burned William Santry wrongfully, and that he thi●steth to shed more innocent blood, and I was fast moved to hold him to be no Priest of God, and mine inward Man was departed from him to have no fear of him, and I was right heavy that there was no audience of secular men by: and I prayed the Lord to comfort me against them, that were against the soothfastness, and I purposed to speak no more than my need behoved. All the while I prayed God for his grace, to speak with a meek and easy Spirit, and that I might have authorities of Scriptures, or open reason for my words, and his Clerks said, Why muse you, do as my Lord commands you.  Bishop. 
Hast thou not yet bethought thee, whether thou wilt do as I have said?  Thorp. 
My Parents spent much Money about my learning to make me a Priest, but I had no will to be a Priest, wherefore they were right heavy to me, that I thought to leave them; at length I desired that I might go to such as were named wise, and of virtuous conversation, to have the●● Council, so I communed with such, till I perceived their honest and charitable works, to pass their fame; wherefore 〈◊〉, by the example of the Doctrine of them, after my cunning and power, I have exercised me to know perfectly God's Law, having a desire to live thereafter, and that others exercised themselves faithfully there about. Then he showeth the reasons aforesaid, and what would follow, if he should forsake, so suddenly, the learning that he had exercised this 30. winters, according to the example of some, whose name I will now recite, and according to the present doing of Philip Rampington, now Bishop of Lincoln, by God's grace, I will learn by them to fly such slander as th●y have defiled themselves with, and as much as is in them, they have envenomed all the Church of God, by their slanderous revoking at Paul's Cross, and how now Philip Rampington pursueth Christ's people, which will not be unpunished of God.  Bishop. 
These were fools, and heretics, when they were counted wise of thee, and s●ch lose●s, but now they are wise, though ye deem them unwise.  Thorpe. 
I think they are wise concerning this world, I did think by their former doings, that they had earnest of the wisdom of God, and deserved ●●ckie grace of him, to have saved themselves and many others, if they had continued faithful, and in their bu●●e fruitful sowing of God's word: but woe worth false covetousness, evil council, and tyranny, by which they, and many be led blindly to an evil end.  Bishop. 
Which are those holy and wise men, of whom thou hast taken thine information?  Thorpe. 
Sir, master john Wicliffe, holden of ●ull many the greatest Clerk than living ●us●ing rul● an● innocent in his living great men communed oft with him▪ they so loved his learning, that they wrote it, and b●s●ly enforced themselves to ●ollow it; and his learning is yet holden most agreeable to the learning of Christ and his Apostles, and master john Ayston taught and wrote accordingly, and used himself right perfectly to his lives end. And sometimes Philip Rampington▪ Nichols Herford, David Gotray of Pak●ing, and john purvey, and many other, which were holden right wise and prodent, taught and writ busily his foresaid learning: with al● these men I was right homely, and communed with them, but of all other, I ●hose to ●ollow Wicliffe himself, as the most wise and godly man that I heard of, or know. Some of these I heart them whilst they sat in Christ's chair, but after the works they now do, I will not do, by God's ●elpe, for they feign would hide and contrary the truth, which before they taught plainly and truly, and some of them have confessed they do it because they are constrained by pain, to leave the truth; so they blaspheme God rather than suffer a little, though Christ shed his heart blood for us.  Bishop. 
That which thou callest truth, is slander to holy Church, and though Wicliffe were a great Clerk, and a perfect liver yet holy Church hath damned many of his Doctrines, and well worthy; but Philip Rampington Bishop of Lincoln, will not hold the learning that he taught, nor no Bishop pursueth more sharply them that hold thy way then he doth.  Thorpe. 
Many wonder at him▪ and speak him much shame, and hold him a cursed enemy of the truth.  Bishop. 
Then the Bishop read a Certificate that the bailiffs of Shrewesbury sent to him under their Seal the third Sunday after Eas●er, 1407. William Thorpe preaching in Saint Chaddes Church, in his Sermon, said, that the Sacrament, after consecration, was material bread, and that Images should not be worshipped, and that men should not go on Pilgrimages, that Priests have no title to Tithes, and that it is not lawful to swear. Then he said, is this wholesome learning to be amongst the people?  Thorpe. 
I am sorry, and ashamed of them, I never taught such Doctrine.  Bishop. 
I will believe those worshipful men before thee, thou hast troubled them, and they pray me, that if thou suffer for thy heresies, that thou most be executed there, that such other ●o●els, for fear, may be reconciled, and they that stand in Faith of holy Church more established, by my thirft, this fervent request shall b● thought on.  Thorpe. 
I thank God, for all this, I was not afraid, but my heart rejoiced, and still doth; for I then thought, and yet think, that grace shall come to all the Church of God herethorow, and I said, I doubt not but I can prove that they which are feigned to be out of holy Church at Shrewsbury, and other places, are in true Faith of holy Church, for they dread to offend God, and love to please him, i● true and faithful keeping his commandments; and they that are said to be in faith of holy Church there, and in other places, are proud, e●●ious, covetous, lecherous, and foul in words and deeds, and know not, nor will know the right Faith of holy Church, their customable swearing, and shameful works witness it. And sir, where you say, I have troubled the Commonalty with Preaching, it is not to be wondered at of wise men, seeing all the Commonalty of jerusalem was troubled at Christ, & all the Synagogue of Nazaret moved against him, that they led him to a mountain, and would have cast him down headlong.  Bishop. 
Thou, and such l●s●ls▪ presume to Preach without licence of any Bishop.  Thorpe. 
It is every Priest's duty to Preach busily, freely, and truly the word of God, and they should take the Order of Priesthood chiefly to make God's word known to the people, and approving the truth of the word by his virtuous works and for this purpose chiefly Bishops and Prelates should take their Prelacy, and for this cause Bishops should give their Orders, and should accept none to be Priest▪ except he were well disposed, and well learned to Preach. Wherefore, by the example and Doctrine of Christ, and his Apostles, and Prophets, we are bound under full great pain so to do.  Bishop. 
Le●●de lozel, why makest thou me such vain reasons, asketh not Saint Paul, How should Priests Preach, except they be sent? And I sent thee not to Preach. And saith not Saint Paul, Subjects ought to obey their Sovereigns, and not only the good and virtuous, but tyrants and vicious.  Thorpe. 
None of you will grant us any such licence, but we must oblige us to you● by unlawful Oaths, not to pass the bonds you will limmit us, and we dar● not so oblige ourselves. Wherefore, though we have no such licenses, we dare not leave the office of Preaching, for so mu●h as we have taken upon us the Office of Priesthood, trusting God will bo our sufficient letters and witness, if we occupy us faithfully to d●e our Office justly; yea, the hearers shall be our Letters, for the truth, where it is sown, cannot be unwitnessed, as Saint Paul saith; We need no Letters of commendations, a● some do, which Preach for covetousness, and men's praisings. Touching obedience to superiors, good superiors with sound Doctrine and holy conversation, to them we must willingly and gladly obey, consenting to their charitable bid, and working after their fruitful works, of these Saint Paul speaketh; Be mindful of your Sovereigns, that speak to you in the word of God, and follow the faith of them, whose conversation you know to be virtuous. These Sovereign's make fervent prayers, that they, and their Subjects may live in the fear and love of God, and live so virtuously, that they that will live well may take example by them: but Subjects ought not to obey Tyrants, whose bid and works are vicious, that they ought to be hated and left. But if they menace oppressions and punishings, Saint Peter biddeth the servants of such Tyrants, to, Obey meekly, suffering patiently their malicious cruelty: but he counseleth not any servant or subject, to obey any Lord, Prince, or Sovereign in any thing not pleasing to God.  Bishop. 
If a Sovereign bid a Subject do the thing that is vicious, the Sovereign is to blame, but the Subject deserveth meed of God, for obedience pleaseth God more than Sacrifice.  Thorpe. 
Samuel told Saul that God was more pleased with the obedience of his commandment then with Sacrifices, but David, S. Paul, and S. Gregory acordeth thereto, that they that do evil are not only worthy condemnation, but they that consent thereto.  Bishop. 
All these a●●agings are nothing else bu● proud presumptions, for hereby yo● enforce you are just, and ought not to ●bey the Prelates, and of your own authority you will Preach and do what you list.  Thorpe. 
Presenteth not every Priest the Office of the Apostles, and Disciples 〈◊〉 Christ▪ He said yea, the tenth of Matthew, and the last of Matthew witnesseth, Christ sent his Apostles to Preach. And in the tenth of Luke, He sent his 72. Disciples to Preach in every place that Christ was come to. And Saint Gregory saith, He that taketh upon him the Office of Priesthood, taketh on him the Office of Preaching, and that the Priest stirreth God to great wrath, whose mouth is not heard to Preach, and Ezekiel saith; The Priest that preacheth not busily to the people, shall be partaker of their damnation, that perish by their default. And though the people be saved by other means, yet if the Priest Preach not, he is a man●●●per, b●cause they hold from the people the word of God, the life of their souls. Saint Isidore saith; Priests shall be damned for the wickedness of the people, if they teach not the ignorant, and blame not the sinners. Christ saith; He came into the world to bear witness of the truth.  
Lincoln saith; That Priest that Preacheth not the word of God, though he have no other default, he is Antichrist, and Satan, a night thief, and a day thief, a slayer of Souls, and an Angel of light turned into darkness. Therefore, I count my 〈◊〉 in damnable ●ase, if I, for fear, neglect Preaching; and so I do them that willingly neglect Preaching, and so I do them that have purpose or will to let any Priest of this business.  Bishop. 
Lo● sirs, this is the business of this lozel, and such other, to pi●ke sharp Sentences out of the Scripture, and Doctors, to maintain their 〈◊〉. Thou desirest the Psalter I took from thee, but thou shalt ne●er ha●e it, nor none other book, until I know thy heart and tongue ac●ord to be governed by holy Church.  Thorpe. 
My will is, and ever shall be, to be governed by holy Church. And he asked me what holy Church was; Christ and his Saints are holy Church, though every one in charity be the Church, yet it hath two parts, the first part hath overcome wretchedness, and reigneth in joy with Christ, the other is in earth fight day and night against the temptations of the Fiend, forsaking the glory of the world, and the ●usts of the flesh, and which only are the pilgrims of Christ, wandering towards Heaven by steadfast faith, grounded hope, and perfect charity; these will not be let from their purpose by any Doctors discording from the Scripture, nor by the floods of tribulations, nor the wind of pri●e, or menacing of any creature: for they are fast grounded upon the stone Christ, hearing his word, loving and practising it with all their wits.  Bishop. 
〈◊〉 you not how he is indurate, and traveled with the Devil, occupying himself busily to allege Sentences to maintain his Heresy? Thus he would do all ●ay, if we would suffer him. One of his Clerk's ●id the Bishop appose him upon the the points of the Certificate from Shrewsbury. And he said; Was it true that is certified thou didst Preach touching the Sacrament.  Thorpe. 
As I stood in the pulpit Preaching, there toled a Sacring bell, and much people went from me, and I said; Good men, you were better stand still, and hear God's word, for the virtue of the Sacrament standeth much morein the belief thereof, that ye ought to have in the soul, then in the outward sight thereof.  Bishop. 
Resteth there in the host material bread after consecration?  Thorpe. 
Saint Paul was a great Doctor, and he called it bread that he broke, and in the Canon of the Mass, after consecration, it is called holy bread, and every Priest after he hath received the Sacrament, saith▪ that thing that we have taken with our ●●●thea, we pray God we may take with a pure mind. And Saint Augustine saith. That which is seen is bread, but that men's Faith asketh to be informed of, is very Christ's body. Fulgentius saith, It is an error to say Christ is very man, and not God, and that he is very God, and not man; so is it to say the Sacrament is but a substance.  Bishop. 
I command thee answer me shortly.  Thorpe. 
I understand it all one, to grant that there dwelleth substance of bread, and that Christ's body is accident without subject; your ask passeth my understanding, I dare not deny it, nor grant it, I commit this term accidens cum subiecto, to those Clerks which delight in subtle Sophistry, they determine often so difficult matters, and w●nder so in them, from argument to argument, with pro & contra, until they understand not themselves, but the shame that proud Sophisters have to yield to 〈◊〉, before men maketh them oft fools, and to be shamefully concluded before God.  Bishop. 
I will not oblige thee to the arguments of Clerks, since thou art unable thereto, but I purpose to have thee obey the determination of holy Church.  Thorpe. 
By open evidence, and plain witness, 1000 years after Christ, this determination which I rehearse was accepted of holy Church, as sufficient to salvation, but that which was brought in since the Devil was loosed by Thomas Aquinas, calling the Sacrament an accident without subject, I utterly deny to make this friars sentence, or any such my belief, dye with me God what he will.  Bishop. 
Well, well, thou shalt say otherwise before I leave thee.  
Thou Preachest that Images ought not to be worshipped.  Thorpe. 
Not so, for all c●eatures are the Images of God's glory, and a man is made after God's Image, and they are worshipful in their ●●nde; but the 〈◊〉 or painting of Images, though it be in high dignity with man, and for a Calendar to lewd men, that neither will nor can be learned to know God in his word, nor by his creatures, nor wonderful works; yet this Imaginary ought not to be worshipped.  Bishop. 
But a Crucifix ought to be worshipped, for the Passion of Christ is painted therein, and brought to our remembrance thereby, so of the Image of the Trinity, and of the virgin Mary, and of the Saints: as when men receive the Kings, or their Lords Seal, wherein is their Pictures or Arms, in worship of them they put off their caps to these Letters, and since in Images we may know many things of God and his Saints, shall we not worship their Images?  Thorpe. 
These worldly usages of Temporal Lords may be done, but this is no similitude to worship Images, since Moses, Solomon, Ba●uch, and others in the Bible forbid plainly the worshipping of such Images.  Bishop. 
Lewd ●osell, there was no likeness of the Trinity in the Old Law, but since Christ became man, it is lawful to have Images to show his manhood, though great Clerks hold it an error to paint the Trinity, I say it is well done, for it mo●eth devotion, so do other Images of Saints. Beyond Sea are the best Painters, and this is their manner, before they make an Image, they shréeve themselves to a Priest as if they should d●e, and take penance, and make a vow of fasting, prayer, or pilgrimage, praying the Priest to pray for them, that they may have grace to make a fair and devout Image.  Thorpe. 
I doubt not if the Painters truly understood the Scriptures they would repent themselves of their sinful and vain Art of Painting Idols, and the Priests that 〈◊〉 them penance, and prayed for them, sinned more than the Painters, for they comfort them in that which they are under pain of the great curs● of God they ought to forbid, for 〈◊〉, if the word of God were truly Preached, and ministers lived thereafter▪ there would be no need of these Images▪  Bishop. 
I hold thee a viziers and cursed Priest, for thou, and such others go about to destroy all Priests and Images of holy Church. Lozel, were it a fair thing to come into a Church, and see never an Image.  Thorpe. 
They that come to Church to pray, their inward wits may be the more fervent in that their outward wits be closed from outward seeing. Christ blessed them that saw him not and believed, it sufficeth to know God in his word without Images.  Bishop. 
Is it not a stirring thing to behold an Image?  Thorpe. 
Being every person of the Trinity is eternal, and you say it was not lawful to picture it before Christ, and in that there were many Prophets. Mar●●res, and professors before Christ, why was it not then as lawful to make Images, to move men to devotion as now it is?  Bishop. 
The Synagogue of the jews had not authority to approve things, as the Church now hath.  Thorpe. 
Saint Gregory was of great dignity, as the Cannon Law witnesseth▪ he greatly commended a Bishop for forbidding Images to be worshipped.  Bishop. 
Ungracious lozel, thou savorest truth no more than a houn●, since at the Rood at the North door at London, and at our Lady at Walsingham, and many other places in England, are many great and praisable miracles ●one.  Thorpe. 
I am certain there is no such miracle done of God▪ that any Image should be worshipped, therefore I say as I have often Preached; None should t●ust there were any virtue in them, nor vow to them, nor seek to them, nor 〈◊〉, bow, pray, o●●er, kiss, or incense them. The Brazen Serpent was 〈◊〉 by Gods bidding, ●et the good King Ezekiah, because it was incensed so, worth●●y destroyed it, and it is to be dread, that for the unfaithfulness of ●en, the F●●●d 〈◊〉 power to 〈◊〉 the miracles that now are done in such places: wherefore s●eing the God of 〈◊〉 is the most unknown and wonderful Spirit, what Image may he be painted 〈◊〉?  Bishop. 
As holy Church suffereth Images to ●ee painted, and showed, it sufficeth to th●m that are members of holy Church, but thou art 〈◊〉 member cut off from holy Church, thou favourest not the ordinances thereof.  
Thou speakest against Pilgrimage, and that pilgrimages to Canterbury, ●euerley, Carlington, Walsingham, are accursed, and f●●lish spending their goods in waist.  Thorpe. 
There be true travelers, travel all their life, with all their endeavour to please God, that they may attain to the heavenly Kingdom: but I say now as I said at Shrewsbury, I have Preached often in other places, and will do as long as I live God willing; They that travel their bodies, and spend their money to s●eke, or visit the bones of Images of this Saint, or that, such pilgrimage is neither, praisable, or thankful to God, nor to any Saint of God; since such pilgrimages, almost all▪ despise God, and his commandments, and upon Saints they waste blamefully Gods goods, in such vain Pilgrimages, sometimes upon vicious Hostices, which they should do works of mercy withal upon the poor and needy, they offer their go●ds to rich Priests, which have more than they niede, many of them borrow other men's goods, and never pay them, and sometimes they steal them. And they have with them Singers, that can sing wanton Songs, and some will have Bagpipes, so that every Town where they come, with their noise of singing, piping, ●angling of Canterbury Bells, and the barking of dogs, they make more noise then if the king came thither, with all his Clarions and Minstrels, and if they be a month in pilgrimage, they will be half a year after, wranglers, talebearers, and liars.  Bishop. 
Lewd lozel, thou seest not far enough into this matter, it is fit they have such music with them, that when one goeth barefoot, burteth his foot against a stone, and maketh it bleed, it is well done that his fellow sing a song, or play on a bag pipe, to drive away with mirth the hurt of his fellow, and with such solace their travel and weariness, is lightly, and merrily brought forth, David's last Psalm teacheth me to have diverse instruments of music.  Thorpe. 
By the sentence of divers Doctors, that music that David, and other Saints of the Old Law spoke of, ought not to be interpreted literally, but ghostly, for Saint Paul saith, all such things befell to them in figure, therefore I understand that the letter of this Psalm, and other Psalms and Sentences doth slay them that take them now literally. This sense I understand Christ approveth, putting out the minstrels, ere he would quicken the Damsel.  Bishop. 
Lewd lozel, is it not lawful so have Organs in the Church, to worship God withal?  Thorpe. 
Yea, by man's ordinance, but a good Sermon to the people's understanding, were much more pleasant to God.  Bishop. 
Organs, and delectable Songs, quicken men's wits more than a Sermon.  Thorpe. 
Worldly men delight in sensible solace▪ but the faithful lovers of Christ delight to hear God's word, and understand it tru●ly, and Saint Jerome saith; No body may joy with this world, and reign with Christ.  Bishop. 
What think you this 〈◊〉 will speak, whereas he hath no dread, being Bee speaketh thus in my presence? well▪ well, by God, you shall be ordained for.  
Thou saidst Priests had no tittle to Tithes.  Thorpe. 
One would know of me whether Priests, by the word of God, may curse one for not paying of Tithes, Christ and his Apostles took no Tithes, nor commanded none so to do. Saint Paul saith, The Lord hath ordained, that they that Preach the Gospel, should live of the Gospel. And if Priests were now in measurable number, and lived virtuously, add ta●gh● busily and truly God's word, without Tithes, 〈◊〉, and other duties, the people would give them sufficient livings. One of his Clerks said, How can that be, sluc● by the Law, Priests can scarcely constrain the people to give them their Living?  Bishop. 
Thou sayest it is not lawful in any case.  Thorpe. 
I never taught in that wise, I have Preached in many places, that it is not lawful to swear by any creature, and that none ought to swrare in any case, if without an oath he may excuse himself to them that have authority so take an oath, but as he cannot otherwise excu●e himself, he ought only to swear by God, taking him only that is true to witness truth.  
And there were many other arguments▪ wherein was no great mat●er worth abridging, if the reader be disposed, he may see the book at large. After he had denied to swear obedience unto the Bishop, except in those things that were according to the word of God, the Archbishop bade the Constable have him away in ha●●e.  Bishop. 
I was led forth, and brought to a ●oule and unhonest prison, where I was never before; when they were gone, and had shut the door, I busied myself to thin●● on God, and thank him of his goodness, and I was greatly comforted, that I was delivered for a time, from the sight, hearing and presence, and scorning▪ and menacing of mine enemies, but much more I rejoiced in the Lord, that of his grace he kept 〈◊〉, that without heaviness, and anguish of conscience, I passed away from them.  
Now O God, to the praising of th● blessed name, make us one together by authority of thy word to be knit and made one in truth, faith, and steadfast hope in perfect charity Amen.   

¶ Another Treatise of the said WILLIAM THORPE.  
CHrist, in Saint Matthew, likeneth them that hear his word, and keep it, to a wise man that buildeth his house upon a stone, this house is man's Soul, in which Christ desireth to devil, if it be established in Christ's living and teaching, adorned with his fair virtues, and chiefly Charity, without ●edling of any ●rrour, upon none other ground; none may make any building, or house, but upon the teaching and living of Christ, as Saint Paul teacheth to the Corinthians, and to comfort these, Saint Paul writeth to the people of Ephesus. Now ye are not strangers, guests, nor comelings, but Citizens, and of the household of God, builded upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets; in which foundation, every building that is builded, it increaseth to a holy Temple.  
This is the stable Stone Christ, fast holding together two walls, for through him, ●he Father is piteous, and mercifully joined, and made one together to mankind, and through dread so offend God, and fervent love to please him, men be inseparably made one to God, ●nd ●●●ended surely under his protection. This stone Christ was figured by the square Stones of the Temple: for wheresoever a square stone is laid, it abideth steadfast▪ so Christ, and every faithful member of his Church, by example of him, abideth stably in true Faith, and in all heavenly virtues, in all adversities, that they suffer in this valley of ●eares. When these squared stones were laid in the walls and Pillars of God's Temple, no noise or stroke of the workmen was heard, this glence signifieth Christ, and his faithful members, which have been, are, and ever shall be meek and patient in every adversity, and no sound of grudging perceived in them.  
This Stone, and ground of all virtues, proud beggars reproved, Christ suffered it most meekly in his own person▪ to give example of meekness to his faithful followers. This world is now so full of proud beggars, called Priests, but are far from such as Christ approveth Priests.  
● For from the highest to the lowest, they do all to please the World and the Flesh, since I had discretion, all the Popes, Cardinals, Bishops, and all the contagious flock of the Priesthood have increased damnably, 〈◊〉 sin to sin, ●●oud Heretics, covetous Symoners, desouled Adulterers, abusing the Sacraments, especially the Sacrament of the Altar, the highest Priests occupy unlawfully Temporal Lordships, for favour and gain they sell Benefices to unworthy and unable persons. Their Sumner's cell sin, suffering men and women so lie in diverse vices. The Priests sell the Sacraments full dear to the people, and thus the Priesthood is blown up into pride, and vainglory of their dignity, that they disdain to follow Christ in meekness, holiness, and busy Preaching of his word, and to take their living at the people's hands, as pure alms, and if they Preach not, to labour for their living. And they enforce, that all holy Scripture should be expounded according to their manners.  
Therefore all Kings and Rulers, that know the truth of this Testimony of Priesthood, and will not enforce themselves to withstand these enemies, and Traitors of Christ and his Church, all these strive with Antichrist against jesus, and they shall bear the indignation of God Almighty, without end, if in convenient time they amend them not and repent, doing due mourning and sorrow. For through the presumptuousness and negligence of the Prelates, wicked men are wrongfully named Hermits, and have leave to defraud the poor, and live by their false win, and begging, in sloth, and other vices, and the copper nosed Prelates, are suffered to live in pride and hypocrisy, and to defile themselves bodily and Ghostly. Also by the sufferance of these Prelates, there be vain brotherhoodes and Priesthoods, full of pride, they are cause of much dissension, and exercise themselves in eating, and drinking unmeasurably, and out of time, and they are of one clothing, and hold together, and in all unlawful doings they are Partners, meddlers, and counsellors.  
Also, Prelates admit Pardoners, and strange beggars, with flatter to beguile the people, against true belief, and to increase diverse vices in them: and thus the viciousness of Prelates have been, are, and shall be cause of Wars within this Realm and without, and cause of Pestilence of men, and murrain of beasts, and barrenness of earth, and all other mischiefs, until the Lords and Commons able them with grace, accordring to Gods will, to redress this foresaid Priesthood, unto the innocent ●eaching, and living of Christ and his Apostles.  
Therefore, all that know the viciousness that now reigneth cursedly in these Priests, and in their learning, let them pray for the health of his Church, and abstain from these indurate enemies of Christ and his people, and from all their Sacraments, which are fleshly and false. Saint Cyprian, and other great Doctor's witness, That not only vicious Priests, but they which favour and consent to them shall perish with them, as they perished that consented to Dathan and Abiram, for nothing were more confusion to them, then refusing their Sacraments, which are most unlawful, and none needs to ●eace to die without taking any Sacrament of these, Christ's enemies, since Christ himself will not fail to minister all healthful Sacraments, to all them that are in true Faith, Hope, and Charity.  
But some mad fools, to eschew slanders, will be shrieved once a years of their proper Priest, though they know him defouled with slanderous vices, no doubt, these are culpable of great sin, since Saint Paul witnesseth, that, Not only they that do evil are worthy of damnation, but they that consent to evil doers. And the vicious Priests despise and cast from them heavenly wisdom that is given of the Holy Ghost. Therefore the Lord throweth such despisers from him, so that they do no Priesthood unto ●im. Therefore they that took, or consent that any other should take any Sacrament of any s●ch Priest sinneth against the Trinity, and are unable to any Sacrament of health.  
And that this Sentence is ●rue, and in the hope of the remission of all my sins, trusting steadfastly in the mercy of God. I off●● to him my Soul, and to prove that this is true, I suffer meekly, and gladly, my wretched body to be tormented, to his praise, and the edification of the Church.  
And I, wretched cai●●●e, shall now, through the spiritual grace of God, make him a pleasant Sacrifice, with my most sinful body, I beseech all that read, or hear this my Testament, that they endeavour by all means, to understand truly, and keep faithfully the commandments of God▪ and to pray devoutly to ●he blessed Trinity, that I may have gr●ce and wisdom from above, to end my life for his cause, in a true and lively faith, steadfast hope, and perfect charity.  
A Handicrafts man died constantly in the opinion 
1410.  that it was not the body of Christ really which was Sacramentally used in the Church. He was carried to the place of execution, and included in ● Pipe, or Tun. The Prince, the eldest Son of King Henry was present, he endeavoured to save him, persuading him from his opinions, adding often threatenings, which might have daunted any man's stomach; but this valiant Champion of Christ, neglecting the Prince's fair words, ●ather determined to suffer any torments▪ then so great Idolatry. Being enclosed in the Pipe, he was tormented by the raging of the f●re, and miserably roaring in the midst thereof, the Prince, being moved, came to him again, commanded the f●re to be taken away, comforted him, and promised him life, and a yearly stipend during his life, if ●ee would consent to his Council. But being more inflamed with the Spirit of God, th●n with any earthly desire, he continued unmoveably in his former mind. The Prince commanded him to be put in again, and that after, he should look for no grace. So this Layman persevered invincible unto the end, not without a great and cruel battle, but with so much the more triumph and victory.  
As soon as King Henry the fifth was Crowned, at the same time the Lord Cobham was cast into the Tower, the Bishops and Prelates came to the King, complaining that they, and the whole Clergy were despised, and their censures and Sacraments not regarded, and all iending to utter ruin and decay, and all by suffering of Heretics, which hold assemblies in secret places, a●d corners; which if it were any longer suffered, would overthrow the Commonwealth.  
Whereupon the King held a Parliament at Leicester, and made an act, that they that held Wicliffes' opinion, were Heretics, and Traitors, and to be hanged and burned. The Bishops, being armed herewith, exercised wonderful cruelty against many guiltless men, amongst which (besides the Lord Cobham, whose Story is deferred) was Sir Roger Acton Knight, john Browne Gentleman, and john Beverley a Preacher, who were condemned by the Law aforesaid, and crowned with the double Martyrdom of hanging and burning, 
1413.  at Saint Gyles i● the Field.  
At that time there was 36. together, all of Noble, and gentle blood's, condemmed by the Bishops for Heretics, whom this cruel Law drove unto the 〈◊〉. Also one john Claydon a Currier, and Richard Turmine a Baker, were burned in Smithfield.  
I pass over such, whom john Mayor in his sixth Book reporteth to be condemned for Heretics, in the year 1447. amongst which, such as were found most constant were burned.  
About the same time a Friar Minor, an Englishman, being Ambassador of Pope Benedict 13. unto Scotland, if he had not escaped by flight had been burned, for certain heresies that were laid against him.  
About this time was a Sermon written, whether by Wickliff or Thorpe, or any other, it is uncertain, it is mentioned to be in the year 1388.  
Christ likeneth the Kingdom of Heaven to a Housholder, that went in the morning to hire Workmen into his Uineyard; so did he about the third hour, the sixth hour, and the ninth, and the eluenth, and as he found men standing idle, He said to them; Why stand you beer unoccupyed, go into my Vineyard, and that which is duty I shall give you, and when the day was ended, he called his Steward, and bade him give every man a penny. This Housholder is Christ, head of the Church on Earth, which calleth in divers ages; as in the time of Nature he called by inspiration Abel, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, and divers others. In the time of the old Law, Moses, David, Esau, jeremy, with the Prophets: In the time of Grace, the Apostles, Martyrs, Confessors, and Uirgines, some in youth, some in middle age, some in the latter days: it is to labour in his Uineyard, which is his Church, as there be divers Officers in trimming of the maternal vine, no less needful in the Church be these three Officers, Priesthood, Knighthood, and labourers. The Priests must cut away the branches of sin with the Sword of God's Word: the Knights must maintain God's Word: the Teachers thereof, and the Land from wrongs and Enemies: the Labourers must by their sore sweat, get sustenance for themselves and others, if Priests want, the people for want of God's Word all will grow wild in vices, and die ghostly, and were not men to rule people, thieves and Enemies would so increase, that none could live in peace, and were it not for Labourers, Priests and Knights must be Artificers, Ploughmen, and Herdsmen, or else die for want of sustenance: as the great Clerk Auicenna saith, every unreasonable Beast, if he have that which belongs to Nature, can live of himself alone. But if there were but one man in the World, if he had all the goods in the World, yet for default he would die, or his life worse than if he were not, because that which is prepared for man's sustenance must be altered, or else it acordeth not with him; therefore he saith, it is very needful to have men of divers trades and callings. This should be a great cause that every calling should love, and not hate one another, and this I dare say, that they which do not diligently labour in some one necessary calling or other, when the day of reckoning shall come, which is the end of this life, as he lived without travel, so shall he want the reward of the Penny, the endless joys of Heaven, and be cast into Hell. Wherefore, if thou be a labouring man, do it truly; if thou be a Servant, be subject, & fear to displease thy Master for Christ's sake; if thou be a Merchant, deceive not thy Brother in chaffering; if a King, defend the poor and needy; if a judge, go not to the right hand for favour, nor to the left for hate. If thou be a Priest, instruct the ignorant, praise the obedient, and reprove the disobedient to God, for in the end of the world you shall every one have a reward, a good or a bad, than Christ will say to every of these three States, Come give a reckoning of thy bailiwick: First, Priests that have cure of Souls shall be called, and they shall answer for themselves and others: The second is, Temporal Lords shall answer for themselves and others: The third Bailie shall account but for himself, or at least, have less charge than the other, and every one shall answer three questions: How interest thou? How rulest thou? How livest thou? To the Priest, how interest thou? by Truth or Simony, God or the Devil, for that thou wouldst labour in thy calling, or for that thou wouldst be richly arrayed? Answer in thy conscience to thine offence now, or thou shalt ere it be long answer to GOD? and I ask the question, why men set their Children to school, whether for their worldly advancement, or to make them the better to know GOD and serve him? They set them to the Law, not to be Ministers of justice, to defend the poor, but because it is a means to make them great men; therefore there be so f●w to learn the word of GOD to be Preachers, because there is no gains therein. Chrysostome saith, Parents care for the bodies of their Children's, but not for their souls; they desire their welfare in this world, but they pass not what they shall suffer in another; they will sore bewail the hurt of their bodies, but they reckon not much of the health of their souls, they are moved for their poverty, but not for their sin: hereby they show, that they begot the bodies, but not their souls.  
To return to Priests, there is now great abominations in the Church; Priests come into Christ's fold, not at his calling, but to make themselves rich, which is cause of many errors. In the Book of mourning the Prophet saith, The enemy hath put his hand to all things he would, for he hath seen a lawless people in the Sanctuary, of which thou saidst they should not enter, The enemy is Satan, for in what plenty is pride, envy, wrath, and covetousness; and wherefore, but because such are entered into the Temple, which cannot keep the Law of God themselves, nor teach others: And Osea 
Ose. 4.  saith to them, Because thou hast put away the knowledge of God's will, I have put thee away from using Priesthood to me.  
The second question, how hast thou ruled Gods flock committed to thy cure, for the good of the sheep, or for hire, as a father, or a wolf; whom hast thou turned from their cursed living by thy preaching and good example? whom hast thou taught the law of God? he that is ignorant, the fatherless, Children and thy flock shall grievously accuse thee, that thou hast lived by their labour, and done nothing therefore, but let them go astray. S. Barnard saith, Priests be in place of Saints, and they do wickedly, not being content with necessary wages, but overplus: that the needy should live by, they wast in houses of pride and lechery; beware, thou shalt give an account to the last farthing, thinkest thou that thou shalt not be disallowed for nourishing young men, idly taught, as in a school to blaspheme God in all evil living: for feeding of fat palfreys, of hounds, and of hawks, and of lecherous women. Hear what is said of such, they lead their days in vanity and wealth, and in a moment go down to hell.  
The third question, what light hast thou showed, and what mirror hast thou been unto the people in thy living? It is wonder to see how the life of Priests is changed, they be clothed like Lords, they speak as dishonestly as any Ribold or Harlet: No Merchant more covetous for gain, they ride like Princes, and all is of poor men's goods, they be blinded with to much shining of riches, they make houses as big as Churches, superfluously abounding with all things, they paint their Chambers with pictures, and clothe their Images with Silks of divers colours, but the poor for want of clothing, and with an empty womb, crieth at their doors; and oftentimes the poor be robbed to clothe stocks and siones: thou occupiest the place of Peter and the Apostles, no otherwise than judas and Simon Magus, as a candle newly quenched that stinketh over the house, in stead of light, and as smoke that blinds one's eyes in stead of fire; they shall have an hard judgement, because they have misentred, and harder, because they have misruled, and the hardest, because they have cursedly lived.  
The second that shall make account for himself and others, is Kings, and other temporal rulers; Hast thou entered thine office to profit the people, to destroy sin, and further the truth, or for worship and riches? Some desire such estate to be rich, a●d to oppress such as they hate, and to take bribes, for sparing to punish sin, and make themselves partners of other sins, and for bribes work all things. Many in high office, think they are of higher kind of nature than others, not knowing they are poor men's brethren, and servants for the good of the Commonwealth, and that their glory is vanity. Of whom the Prophet Osea saith, They have reigned, but not by me; so was Roboam when he answered the people, My little finger is bigger than my Father's Rib-bone, my Father grieved you somewhat, but I will add more, which made the people rebel, and the kingdom never came wholly together again; wherefore it is good for Rulers to take sober council, to eschew eare-rounders, and to have an eye of love unto the Commons, for be they never so high, they shall come before an higher judge to give a reckoning.  
The second question, how hast thou ruled? Hast thou not been the harder to the poor for his poverty, nor favoured the rich for his riches? what abuse is now amongst Officers, if a rich man plead with a poor, every Officer is ready to further the rich man, and the poor man shall have so many delays, that though his right be never so good, for default of spending, he shall be constrained to let his cause fall. And I have heard say of them that have proved both Courts, that the Court that is called most Spiritual, is most cursed; therefore it is truly said, a gift out of the bosom subverts right judgement, but the words of Christ be to be feared, As you judge you shall be judged.  
The third question, how hast thou lived? Thou that punishest other for sin, must not sin thyself, else thou condemnest thyself in doing the thing thou damnest in others, and when any standeth before him in judgement, he must take heed before what judge he must stand himself: but it is to be feared, that it fareth with some, as with the two false Priests that would have put Susanna to death, because sh●e would not consent to their Lechery, and of the most worthy to be hanged, damn the less worthy. Socrates being demanded why he laughed, said, Because I see great thieves lead a little These to hanging: who is the greater Thief, he that taketh House and Land from one, and his Heirs, or he that stealeth a Sheep.  
The third Bailie, is every Christian that shall reckon to God for the goods he hath had of him; First, how have you entered here to your goods, if by extortion, stealth, usury, or deceit; woe shall it be to you at this dreadful day, as S. Augustine saith, if he shall be in hell that hath not given of his goods well gotten, what shall become of him that stealeth others goods: desire of honour, and fear of poverty be the causes that ma●e men live by the rape of other men's goods; the vengeance of this covetousness is described by the pot in the sixth of Zachary, wherein sat a woman named Impiety, into which the Angel threw a weight of Lead: and two women like Spirits with wings, carried it betwixt Heaven and Earth, unto the Land of Sinear; as a pot with a wide mouth, so Covetousness gapeth for riches and honour, and as liquor in a pot profiteth not the pot, but them that draw it out, so worldly goods profit not the Getters, but others that comes after, as Owls see better by night then by day, so the covetous are blind in heavenly matters, and quicke-eyed in earthly matters. The Lead is obstinacy, the Woman is called Impiety, because Piety is lost by Avarice: the Pot is covered with Lead, which stoppeth in Impiety, to show that Covetousness hardeneth the heart, that Impiety cannot go out by repentance, the two Women that bore the Pot, are Pride and Lust of the Flesh: which in Scripture are called the two Daughters of the Water, each crying, bring, bring. The first Wing is Pride of Spiritual gifts: The second Wing Pride of Temporal gifts: The Wings of the second Woman, be Gluttony and Sloth. Doctor Gregory speaking of Gluttony, when the belly is filled, the pricks of Lechery are stirred. And of Sloth Doctor Augustine saith, Lot was a good man whilst he was in business in Sodom, when he was idle in drunkenness he lay with his Daughters. Saint Augustine saith, ravening Fishes when they are full be satisfied, but only covetous men cannot be satisfied, he is not afraid of GOD, nor ashamed of Men, he spareth not Father nor Mother, Brother or Friend, oppresseth the Widow and motherless Children, he maketh free men bond, he bringeth forth false Witness, and occupieth dead men's goods. What madness is this, to looselife and grace, to win damnation, and to loose Heaven to win Go●d: And Innocentius saith, how many hath Covetousness deceived for Balacks' rewards. Balaam would have cursed God's people, notwithstanding his Ass reproved him, Covetousness made Achan steal the accursed things to the destruction of him and his house: Gehesie was stricken with Leprosy for selling a man's health that came by the grace of God: judas for covetousness sold Christ, and after hanged himself; Covetousness was the cause of the lying and sudden death of Ananias and Saphira.  
If a rich man have a whole street, or a great field, and a poor man have an Acre of Land, or but one House near, either by entreaty, or pursuing, he never ceaseth until he hath gotten the poor man's House and Land, as Achab and jezabel s●●w Naball for his Uineyard. Saint Ambrose saith to the rich, how long will you scratch out your covetousness, will you dwell alone, and have no poor dwell with you: why put you out your kind, and challenge the earth which Nature hath made common to poor and rich: Nature bringeth forth all men poor, naked, and needy of meat and drink, without riches or gay clothes, and the earth taketh us naked again, and closeth none of our riches: he that maketh difference betwixt poor and rich, when they have lain a little in the grave, look upon them who was poor, and who was rich, and thou shalt se● no difference in their bones, except there be more clothes rotten with the rich then the poor, which is a hurt to the living, and no good to the dead: of such extortioners it is written, they reap other men's fields▪ and they pluck away the Grapes of the vine of the oppressed, they pluck away their clothes and leave them naked: and in that the aforesaid pot was lift up betwixt heaven and earth, showeth that covetousness hath no Charity to God, or Man, and they carry the pot to the Land of Synear, that is, the land of stench or Hell. Here we should ask how thou hast governed thy Wife, thy Children and servants, whether thou hast brought them up in God's Laws, and continued them therein according to thy power, otherwise thou shalt give an account, and to avoid these hard accounts, I council every one to trust in the mercy of God, through Christ's demerits with a lively Faith, and repenting heart of thine iniquities, and Amend, else who shall grant thee pardon and release of thy accounts.  
Now we will consider, who shall call us to this reckoning, before whom, and what punishment to the wicked, and what reward to the faithful: there be two judgements, one at separation of body and soul, which is the particular doom: and the second at the general resurrection that is universal; to the first we shall be called one after another, to the second we shall come altogether in the twinkling of an eye: we are called to the first by three summons; sickness, age, death: the first warneth, the second threateneth, the third taketh; some are slain without sickness or age, and the most part without age, and there is a sickness that makes the body fe●ble, and a sickness of the soul which is general to all men, and the continuance thereof is cause of corruption: if a man cast all worldly things out of his mind, yet can he scantly think only of God a Paternoster while: O God, what a sickness is this to the sons of Adam, of this sickness spoke S. Paul, I see another Law of my members, rebelling against the Law of my Spirit; as a man looking on the Sun cannot long endure, yet the fault is not in the Sun for it is most clear, but in the feebleness of man's eyes: so since Adam was put out of Paradise, all his offspring have been thus sick●: the second sickness is of the body, as hunger thirst, cold, heat, sorrow, weariness, and many others: as job saith. A man borne of a woman is full of many miseries, and is but for a little time: there be other sicknesses that happen to some as Fevers, Dropsy, Blindness, and such like, as it is said of the Israelites, if thou keep not the common dements of God I shall increase the sorrows and sicknesses of thy seed, but God sendeth such sicknesses sometimes to good men, and tribulations for two causes: First to know that it is of God, and to increase in meekness: of this saith Saint Paul, 
Rom. 12.  lest my great revelations should extol me in pride, to me is given the prick of the flesh: I three times prayed God it should go from me, he answered, my grace is sufficient; for my power is manifested in weakness; the Devil ask job to be tempted, was heard, and not the Apostle ask his temptation to be removed▪ he heard the damned, and heard not him that should be saved: also God sendeth sometime his Saints to give us sinners example of patience, being we have deserved much more: as Toby came from the Charitable work of burying the dead Swallows were suffered to dung in his eyes being asleep, and make him blind it is written, that it was for an example of patience to them that should come after, and though he ever feared God he was not aggrieved with God, but feared him still, and thanked him always, and the sicknesses of wicked men be for two causes: first that they should leave their sins and love God; we see often men in sicknesses know God, that never would turn to him whilst they were whole: Also God sendeth sickness and troubles often to the wicked, to make others afraid to follow their sins, as Antiochus worms crauled out of his body whilst he was alive, and his friends were weary of his stink, yea he might not abide his own stink: then he said it is rightful to be subject to the Lord, & for mortal man not to hold himself equal with God: the Story saith, he asked mercy of God, and could none have, and vowed to do more good to the Temple and jews than he had done harm, and to become a jew an● go over all the land preaching God's Law; yet because it cam● not out of true repentance springing of Faith, but of his odious pain, he obtained not favour: by this men should see what it is to be disobedient to God: also sickness showeth that the patient is mortal, and that he must die though he may now scape.  
The second Summoner is age, he will not leave thee until he have brought thee to death: yet many, though they see all their members decayed with age, take no heed; but if he see a little mirth forgetteth the Summoner hath him by the sleeve, and what a reckoning he must make, which if he answer not well, he forfeiteth body and soul to damnation: a Doctor saith, this is the greatest abuse of the world; the reason is because these three, idle youth, unhonest speech, and wicked deed, which if they grow with a man from his childhood to his old age, they make a threefold cord to bind the old man in custom of sin: wherefore Esay saith, break the cords of sin.  
The third Summoner is death, his condition is come, he, first or last spareth neither poor nor rich: Saint Augustine saith, we ought fear death, for in what estate it findeth one, it bringeth him to judgement: therefore the Wise man saith to his Son, think on the last day, and thou shalt never sin.  
We shall likewise be called with three messengers unto the last judgement: the first the sickness of the world, the second his age and feebleness, the third his end: as decay of Natural heat, and increase of unnatural heat, is the sickness of the body: so decay of the love of God, and our neighbour, and increase of unnatural lusts is the sickness of the world, Christ saith this is a sign of the end of the world that wickedness shall wax plenteous, and charity wax cold: know well saith Saint Paul, in the last days shall be perilous times, 
Mat. 21. 2 Tim. 3.  men lovers of themselves, covetous, proud, unobedient to parents, without affection, etc. when thou seest suchmen, know the first Summoner warneth the world that the day of reckoning draweth near.  
The second Summoner the age of the world, the day of the end of the world was hid from the Apostles, and from Christ's manhood as to show it us: yet by authorities of Scriptures we may show that that day of wrath draweth near, lest any say as that foul belly server, 
Luke 12. 1 Cor. 10.  I will say to my soul, eat, drink and be merry, thou hast much goods laid up for many years. If Paul said 1300. years past, we be those to whom the ends of the world is come, much more we may say the same, and Chrisostome saith, when thou seest the Sun so low that the valleys be dark, thou knowest night is near: much more when it is so low that the hills be dark, so if thou seest darkness of sin have mastery of secular men, it is a token the end of the world is nigh: but when thou seest the darkness of sin hath gotten the upper hand of Priests, that should be as hills amongst the commonalty in perfect living, who doubteth but that the world is at an end: and Abbas joakim saith from the year 1200. all times be to be suspected: and Ildiger in her prophecies saith, as the seventh day the world was full made, and God rested from his work: so in seven thousand years the number of them that shall be saved shall be fulfilled, and then shall the Saints wholly rest in body and soul: and now it is from the Creation six thousand and six hundred years.  
The Disciples asked Christ three questions; the first of the destruction of jerusalem, the second of his coming to judgement, 
Mat. 24.  the third of the end of the world: To the first he said, when the Romans besiege the City, soon after it shall be destroyed, to the second and the third he gave many tokens, as that there should be wars, pestilence, and earthquakes: lastly, when we shall see the abomination of holiness standing in the sanctuary, than who so readeth let him understand: this abomination as Doctors say shall be in the great antichrist's days 1240. days: and a Doctor saith that a day must be taken for a year by authority of Scriptures, and by reason: and it is thought to this Clerk, that Antichrist shall more appear, in the year of Christ 1400. then any time before, and there lacketh but twelve years of the fulfilling thereof. 
revel. 7.  In the opening of the seven seals is declared the state of the Church, from Christ to the end of the world: the four first seals from Christ to Antichrist; the first Seal the state of the Church in Christ's and his Apostles time: the voice of the Lion is Christ's voice, the white horse his Disciples, the whiteness showeth their righteousness, by their bow their true preaching, pricking repentance into men's hearts, they went to jewry overcoming them to leave the trust they had in the old Law, and to trust only in Christ: they went out winning the Payenims from Idolatry to Christ: The Calf in the second Seal which is a Beast, was used to be sacrificed, betokeneth the state of the Church in the time of Martyrs, and that is tokened by the Red Horse: this began at cursed Nero, and endured unto Constantine the great that endowed the Church: in this time many shed their blo●d for the testimony of God's word, and of two and twenty Bishops, until Silvester the first, I read but of four but they were Martyrs: and in the time of Dioclesian the Emperor, the persecution was so great, that in thirty days were slain 22000. in divers countries for the Gospel. The opening of the third Seal, telleth the state of the Church in the time of Heretics, by the Black-horse is figured false understanding of the Scripture: then cried the third Beast which is a man, for it was needful to preach Christ's Incarnation and Passion against Heretics, that took those points amiss: The fourth Seal t●lleth the state of the Church in the time of hypocrites, that by outward signs of repentance only blind the people: the pale colour of the Horse signifieth their hypocrisy, the rider was death, to signify they slay ghostly, that teach any other way but Christ, and Hell followeth them▪ for Hell receiveth those that deceive men: in that time it was needful that the fourth beast the Eagle which flieth highest of all Birds, to make his cry, to raise up the Gospel, least men's traditions overgrow it, by the information of these hypocrites: The fifth Seal showeth the state of them that shall follow, and the desire the followers of God's law shall have to be delivered from this woe. The sixth Seal tell●th the state of the Church in antichrist's limbs; the Angels that stood in the four corners of the earth, to hold the four winds from blowing are the devils Ministers: the four winds are the four Gospels, they shall let the preaching thereof, and the breath of the Holy Ghost to fall upon men: after this cometh the mystery of the seven Seals, that Antichrist is come in his own person, whom jesus shall slay with the breath of his mouth, he and his servants shall show their uttermost persecution against Christ and his subjects.  
I said in my second principle, that it was to be known before what judge we must reckon: the judge is God himself that seeth all our deeds and thoughts, and every man's deeds, and the secrets of their hearts shall be opened to all the world: as Saint john saith, the dead men, great and small, stood about the Throne, and books were opened, and the Book of Life was opened, and the dead were judged according to their deed written in that Book: this Book is men's consciences, that now are closed, but then shall be open to all men: the Book of Life is Christ's Gospel, which is now hid from the damned, through their own malice: in the first book is written all that is done, in the second all that should be done: therefore look in the Book of the Conscience whilst thou art here, if thou findest any thing contrary to Christ's example and Doctrine, scrape it out with the knife of repentance, and write it better.  
I said it were good to know what reward the good shall have, and what reward the wicked shall have: it is written, Christ shall come with the same body that was crucified, all that shall be saved shall cleave to him, and be ravished, meeting him in the air, they that shall be damned lying upon the earth. Then Christ shall ask account of deeds of mercy, reproving false Christians for leaving them undone, rehearsing the pains that his true servants have suffered: then the wicked with the Devil shall go into everlasting fire, and the righteous into ●uerlasting life: then that which is written shall be fulfilled.  
Woe woe, to them that dwell on the earth; woe to the Paynim that worshipped Idols, and other creatures; woe to the jew that trusted too much in the Old Law, and despised Christ; woe to the false Christian that knew the will of God, and did it not, and hath not contemplated his mercies and ways, and been thankful for his benefits, and hast made thy hart a house of swine, & a den of thieves, by unclean thoughts and delights: thou hast shut God out of thy heart, and he shall shut thee out of heaven, thou hast harboured the fiend, and thou shalt ever dwell with him in hell, thou shouldest have sung holy, holy, holy Lord: but thou shalt cry woe, woe, woe to me: but they that be saved shall joy in God, joy all amongst themselves, and one of an others salvation: how happy be they that their travels be finished, and brought to so gracious an end: especially, that they have escaped the pains: O how happy are they for the endless bliss which they have in the sight of God.  
In this year began the Council of Constance, 
1414.  called by Sigismond the Emperor, and Pope john the 23. for pacifying a Schism betwixt three Popes, all striving for the Popedom, which continued nine and thirty years: the Italians set up this john, the Frenchmen set up Gregory, the Spaniard set up Benedict, and every Nation defended his Pope, to the great disturbance of Christian Nations: this Council endured four years, wherein all matters were decided most by four Nations: the English, Germans, French, and Italians, out of every Nation was a precedent: there names were, john the Patriarch of Antioch for France, Anthony Archbishop of Rigen for Italy, Nicholas Archbishop of Genes●ensis for Germany, and Richard Bishop of bath for England: the aforesaid Pope john, resigned his Popedom, for which the Emperor thanked him, and kissed his feet: but after he repented himself, 〈◊〉 being disguised fled, but was taken by the Emperor and put in prison: this Pope was deposed, by the Decree of the Council; more than forty most heinous crimes proved against him; as for hiring a Physician to poison Alexander his predecessor, and that he was an Heretic, a Simoniac, a Liar, an Hypocrite, a Murderer, an Enchanter, a Diceplayer, an Adulterer, a Sodomite, and many others: he held a Council at Rome about four years before, and ever when they assembled there was a huge Owl in the place, or somewhat else in the shape of an Owl, which did always look so earnestly upon the Pope, which made him still break up the Sessions, and at length to dissolve the Council: some said it was the Spirit of God in the shape of an Owl, indeed there Spirit is better figured in the shape of an Owl then of a Dove.  
The Council said the way to reform the Church was to begin a minoritis: the Emperor said, non a minoritis, sed a maioritis, there was five and forty Sessions in this Council: there was three several Popes deposed in this Council.  
In the eighth Session was the condemnation of john Wickliff, and his five and forty Articles, & of his memory and bones to be burned, as it is before recited: and in the thirteenth Session was decreed that no Priest under pain of excommunication shall communicate unto the people under both kinds of Bread and Wine: In the fifteenth Session's silence was commanded under pain of the great curse, and that none should make any noise of hand, foot, or voice: and then the condemnation of john Hus was read. In the seventeenth Session, the Emperor took upon him a journey to the King of Arragon, to entreat with Pope Benedictus about the resignation of the papacy, and an excommunication was denounced against all that should go about to hinder the emperors journey, and that the Council should every Sunday make prayers and processions for him, and an hundred days of pardon given to them that would be present at the said prayers and processions, and that all Prelates should then wear their Pontificalibus: granting beside to every Priest that said one Mass for the same an hundred days pardon, and to all other that once a day should say one Paternoster, and one Aue-Mary for the safety of the Emperor forty days pardon.  
In the nineteenth Session, Jerome of Prage was accused of Heresy, cast into prison, and forced to abjure.  
In the two and twentieth Session, Letters were made and set upon all Church doors, admonishing Duke Frederick, to restore George Bishop of Austridge such Lands, Kent's and Revenues as he detained, under pain of interdiction, suspension, and excommunication.  
In the one and twentieth Session, the Bishop of Londy made a Sermon, which being ended, Jerome of Prage, which had abjured, stood upon a Bench; replying against his Sermon, preaching sundry things: whereupon the said Jerome was condemned and delivered to the secular power to be burned.  
In the seventeenth and eighteenth Sessions, there was great process given out against Duke Frederick, accusing him for sacrilege, and excommunicating him: for not obeying the admonition of the Council, concerning the usurpation of the possessions of the Bishop of Austridge as aforesaid.  
In the one and thirtieth Session, Letters were directed to a certain Earl in Italy, for laying violent hands upon the Bishop of Asce, and imprisoning him, commanding him to set him at liberty, under pain of interdiction and excommunication: and an other Decree was set forth for the restoring of the Liberties of the Church of Baron.  
In the nine and thirtieth Session, it was ordered that every Pope should swear to believe and hold the Catholic Faith, after the traditions of the Apostles, general Counsels, and holy Fathers, namely of the eight general Counsels, Ephisme, Calcedone, two of Nice, and four of Constantinople: also the Counsels of Lateran, Lions, and Ui●nna; to observe, preach and defend him to death: and by all means to prosecute the right of the Sacraments, canonically delivered to the Catholic Church, and writing his Oath, he should offer it before witnesses upon some Altar.  
On Saint Martin's Even a new Pope was chosen, therefore they called him Martin, and he was brought to the Emperor and Council, into the Church of Constance, and there authorized for Pope: and was brought thence most honourably with sumptuous procession, unto the Monastery of Saint Augustine, to be crowned: The Emperor on foot leading his horse on the right hand, and the marquess of Brandenburge, Prince Elector, leading his Horse on the left hand.  
When this Council should be ended, the Pope sent a Cardinal with proclamation to dismiss the Council, and to give every man leave to depart, and to show the Pope's indulgence, which he had granted to all and every person present, at: that Council that they should have full absolution during his life, so that he procured his absolution in writing within two months: also an other iudulgence was granted of plenary remission of sins at the hour of death, and was not only for their Masters, but for their household: upon condition that from notification thereof, they should fast every Friday one whole year, for the absolution of their life time: and for their absolution at the hour of death, to fast the same Friday one other year, if they had no lawful impediment, and after the second year they should fast to their lives end every Friday, or else do some other good work.  
There were at this Council three hundred forty and six Archbishops and Bishops: five hundred threescore and four Abbots and Doctors; sixteen thousand secular Princes, Dukes, Earls, Knights, Esquires: four hundred and fifty common women: six hundred Barbers: three hundred and twenty Minstrels, Cooks, and jesters: there was 60500. forrenners at that Council from Easter to Whitsuntide; the chief thing to be noted in this Council was, that the Pope's authority is under the Council.   

The History of JOHN HUS.  
IOhn Hus being a preacher at Prage, in the temple of Bethelem, those rather to teach the Gospel of Christ, than the human traditions of Bishops; their sprung up certain which accused him as an heretic to the Bishop of Rome: the Pope committed the matter to the Cardinal of Columna, who appointed a day he should appear at Rome: The King and Nobility of Boheme, sent to the Pope to acquit him from his appearance, and if they suspected the Kingdom to be infected with any heresy, they should send an Ambassador to correct the heresy, and the King would bear the charge, and likewise assist the Legate with all his authority, to punish such as shall be sound with erronoous Doctrine: and john Hus sent his meet procurators unto the Court of Rome, and with firm and strong reasons did prove his innocency, but when the Cardinal would admit no defence, his procurators appealed to the Pope; notwithstanding the Cardinal excommunicated him as an obstinate heretic, because he came not at his day, and the matter was referred to two other Cardinals, who after they had delayed the matter a year and a half, confirmed the judgement of the first Cardinal, and some of his procurators were committed, and grecuously punished for being so earnest for him.  
But the general Council being assembled as aforesaid: The Emperor sent certain of his Gentlemen to bring john Hus Bachelor of Divinity unto the Council, to purge himself of the blame which was laid against him, and granted him a safe conduct, that he might come freely to Constance, and return home without fraud or interruption: he seeing so many fair promises, and his safe conduct, sent unto the Emperor that he would come unto the Council: but before he went he caused certain writings to be set upon the gates of the Cathedral Churches, Parish Churches, Cloister and Abbeys, signifying he would go● to the Council, and that if any that have suspicion of his Doctrine, that he should declare it before the Lord Conrade, or the Bishop of Prage: or if he had rather at the general Council, for there he would render an account of his Faith before them all: the Bishop of Nazareth, the inquisitor for heresy, made his certificate under his hand and Seal, with a testimonial unto Master john Hus, that he had oftentimes been before him, and had conferred with him, and yet could never find any heresy in him: and so did the Bishop of Prage, set up Letters in every City as he passed to Constance, that he was going to the Council to descud his fa●th, and if any could lay any thing to him as touching his Faith let him come thither: many resorted unto him all the way as he went, and he was gently ●●reate●, especially of the Citizans, and Burgesses, and sometimes of the Curates: and if there were noise of his coming, the streets were ever full to see him: In Norrenberge many Curates came to him, desiring talk with him secretly, he said he had rather show his opinion openly before all men: so after dinner until night he spoke before the Priests and Senators, and Citizens, that all had him in great reverence, save one Doctor which was a Charter-house Monk, who impraved all that h●● had said: then after he was come to Constance, Master Clum, and M. Latzembodge, which came with him went to the Pope, and certified him john Hus was come to Constance, & that he had the Emperor's safe conduct, desiring him to grant him liberty likewise to remain there without trouble, which the Pope promised he would: in the mean time Master Pallets, john Hus his great Adversary was come to Constance, but his Companion Zuoyma, Husses other Adversary died of an imposthume by the way: then this Pallets associated himself with one Causis a Bohemian, which aforetime had undertook to find a Mine of gold for the King: and having received much money of the King towards the business, seeing his hope of making Gold to fail, run away to Rome with the King's money: these two drew certain Articles out of the writings of Hus, against him, and took great pains to show these Articles to the Cardinals, Bishops and Monks: and showing that he had done many other things against the holy constitutions of the Pope and Church: whereby they made john Hus to be apprehended the six and twentieth day he came to Constance: and the Cardinals sent the Bishops of Augusta, and Trent with the Burgess of Constance, and a Knight to john Hus his lodging, to report they were sent by the Pope and the Cardinals, to certify him he should render some knowledge of his Doctrine before them, as he had often desired, and they were ready to hear him: he answered, he desired openly to defend his Doctrine, but not privately: notwithstanding, I will go to them, and if they handle me cruelly, I trust in the Lord jesus that he will comfort me, that I shall desire rather to die for his glory, the● deny his verity, which I have learned in his holy Scriptures: and john Hus took his horse and went to the Pope's Court, when he had saluted the Cardinals, they said to him, we have heard many reports of you, which if they be true are not to be suffered, that you have fought many errors, contrary to the Doctrine of the true Church, and that you have sowed your errors through all Bohemia by a long time: to whom he answered, I rather those to die then to be found culpable of one error: therefore I came to the Council to receive correction, if any can prove any errors in me: The Cardinals said they were pleased with his answer, and departed, leaving john Hus, with Master Clum, under the guard of armed men, and they suborned a Franciscane Friar, a subtle malicious hypocrite, to question with him: Who said Reverend Master, I a simple rude Idyot am come to you to learn, for I have heard that you have taught many things contrary to the Catholic Faith: I desire you for the love that you have to the truth and to all good men, that you would teach me some certainty: First it is said you maintain that there remaineth but natural bread in the Sacrament after consecration, which he denied: Then the Friar asked him what manner of union is betwixt the manhood and God-hood of Christ: Then Hus said, you say you are simple, but you are double and crafty, in that you have propounded so difficult a Question: yet I will show you my mind, which when he had done, the Friar thanked him, and departed: after the Pope's Garrison told him that this Friar was counted the subtilest Divine in Lombardy: then Pallets and Causis his Adversaries made earnest means to the Cardinals that he should not be set at liberty: and having favour of the judges, mocked the said Hus; saying, now we will hold you wellenough, you shall not depart until you have paid the uttermost farthing: At night the Provost of the Roman Court told Master Clum he might depart, but they had otherwise provided for Master Hus: Master Clum went to the Pope, declaring all that was done, beseeching him to remember the promise which he had made: the Pope answered, it was done without his consent, and told Master Clum apart, why do you impute this to me; you know that I myself am in the hands of these Cardinals and Bishops, so he returned very pensive, and complained openly and privately of the Pope's wrong, but it profited not. Then Hus was led to prison and kept there eight days, from thence he was carried to an other prison belonging to the Abbey, where by reason of the sti●●e of the place he fell sick, and was so weak that they despaired of his life.  
In the midst of his sickness they put up these Articles to Pope john, the 23. and to the principals of the Council, desiring that john Hus might be condemned.  
1 That he taught that the Sacrament ought to be ministered in both kinds, and so his Disciples did now use it, and that material bread remaineth in the Sacrament after consecration.  
2 A Minister in mortal sin cannot minister the Sacrament, and that other men besides Priests may minister the Sacraments.  
3 He both not admit that the Church signifieth the Pope, Cardinals, Archbishops, and the Clergy underneath them: but saith this signification was took from the Schoolmen; and that the Church ought to have no temporal possessions: and that the temporal Lords may take them away without any offence: and saith also that Constantine, and other secular Princes have erred by endowing Churches and Monasteries.  
4 That all Priests are of like power, and that the reservations of the Pope's casualties: the ordering of Bishops, and consecrating of Priests, were invented only for covetousness.  
5 When the Pope, Cardinals, and rest of the Priests are in sin, as is possible enough, than the Church being in sin hath no power of the Keys:  
6 He being excommunicated contemneth it, and saith Mass notwithstanding.  
7 He maketh Ministers himself, and putteth them into Churches without the ordinary of the Diocese, or other Ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and teacheth it to be lawfully done.  
8 That one being ordained a Priest or Deacon, cannot be kept back from the office or preaching: therefore he would never be let from preaching by the Apostolic Sea, nor the Archbishop.  
Moreover, when there was Questions moved in the University of Prage, upon the 45. Articles of john Wickliff, and the Divines of Boheme concluded every one of them Articles, either to be heretical, seditious, and erroneous: he held that none of them were heretical, seditious, or erroneous, as after he did dispute & teach in the common schools of Prage: notwithstanding they were condemned in England, and by the whole Church.  
Because I find these Articles and many others answered by john Hus in writing, which hereafter follow, and which were read in the Council, I omit his answers in the Council, because what with the outrageousness of the Council against him, so many interrupting him at every word, and some mocking, and making mouths at him, that it was impossible for him to make a perfect answer to any thing: I likewise omit for brevity, the many supplications that the Nobles of Boheme made for his Bail and liberty, and what surety they offered: if thou be disposed to see these circumstances, and with what great labour they obtained that he should answer openly, and how cruelly he was used in prison; I refer thee to the Book at large.   

The Answers of JOHN HUS, written with his own hand.  
I john Hus, unworthy Minister of jesus Christ, Master of Art, and Bachelor of Divinity, do confess I writ a Book entitled, of the Church: in reproof whereof there are divers Articles drawn out of the said Treatise, delivered unto me.  
1 The first Article: there is but one holy universal Church, which is the universal company of all the predestinate. Answer. I confess this proposition is mine, and confirmed by the saying of Saint Augustine, upon S. john.  
2 Saint Paul was never a member of the Devil, though he did many things like the malignant Church: nor Saint Peter, though he horribly sinned in perjury, and denying his Master. Answer. It was by God's permission, that they might more steadfastly rise again and be confirmed: I answer according to S. Augustine, that it is expedient that the Elect should offend: there be two separations from the Church; the Elect are divided from the Church, but not to perdition: the second is to perdition, by the which certain Heretieks are through there deadly sin divided from the Church.  
3 No member of the Church doth at any time fall away from the body, because the Charity of Predestination, which is the bond of the same, doth never fall: Answer this is proved by 1. Cor. 13. Rom. 8. All things turn to good to them that love God: Also I am certain that neither death nor life can separate us from the love of God, etc.  
4 The Predestinate although he be not in the state of Grace, according to present justice: yet he is always a member of the Church. Answer. I declared in my book that there be divers manners of being in the Church: there be some in the Church according to a misshapen Faith, and some according to Predestination, which are now in sin, but shall return to grace.  
5 No degree of dignity, nor election of man, nor any sensible sign can make a man a member of the Church. Answer. I say Predestination maketh us members of the Church, and prepareth for us grace here, and glory in the world to come; and not degree of dignity, nor the election of a man, nor sensible sign: for judas, though Christ elected him an Apostle, and gave him Temporal Graces, and that he was so reputed of men, yet was he a Wolf in a sheeps-skin, as Saint Augustine saith.  
6 A Reprobate man is never no member of the Church. Answer. It is in my Book with sufficient long probation of the Psalm 26. and the 5. Ephes. and by Saint Bernard's saying; the Church of Christ is more plainly his body, than the body that was crucified: the Church is the flower of the Lord in which is corn and chaff: the Elect and Reprobate.  
7 judas was no true Disciple of Christ: Answer. This I confess, S. Augustine in his Book of penance where he expounds 1. john 2. They came out from us, but were not of us: Christ knew from the beginning who should believe, and him that should betray him: and said, none cometh to me except it be given him of my Father, from that time many departed from him, though they were called by the Gospel, they were no true Disciples, because they did not continue in the word of Christ, as it is said, if you remain in my word you be my Disciples: it is evident, that judas could not be the Disciple of Christ, by means of his covetousness: For Christ saith, except a man forsake that he hath, he cannot be my Disciple: therefore because judas was a Thief john 12. and a Devil, john 6. It is evident that judas was no true but a feigned Disciple. Saint Augustine upon Saint john, that Christ's sheep hear his voice, saith, what manner of hearers were his sheep; judas heard him but was a Wolf, yet he followed the shepherd, but being clothed in a sheepskin he laid wait for the shepherd.  
8 The predestinate whether they be in the state of grace, or no, according to there present justice, is the same Church which hath neither wrinkle nor spot, but is holy and undefiled, which Christ calleth his own. Answer. In the fifth to the Ephesians, Christ so loved his Church that he offered himself for it. I pray you then, is there any faithful man that doubteth that the Church doth not signify all the Elect: the glorious spouse of Christ, holy and without spot: This is an Article of faith which we ought firmly to believe.  
9 Peter never was, nor is the universal head of the Church. Answer. All men agree, that Peter received of Christ, which is the Rock of the Church, humility, steadfastness, and blessedness: When Christ said upon this Rock I will build my church, he did not mean that he would build every Militant Church upon Peter, but upon Christ which is the Rock: from whom Peter received his Faith, for he is the head and foundation of every Church, and not Peter.  
10 If he that is called the vicar of Christ, follow Christ in his life, than he is his true vicar; otherwise he is the messenger of Antichrist, the enemy of Peter and Christ, and the vicar of judas: Answer. For this cause Saint Bernard in his fourth Book did write unto Pope E●genius, thou delightest to walk in great pride, being gorgeously arrayed, what fruit doth the flooke receive by thee▪ If I durst say it these be rather the pastures of the Devils then of sheep: Saint Peter, and Saint Paul did not so, thou seemest to succeed Constantine, and not Peter. It followeth in my Book, if thy life be contrary to Peter's, or given to avarice, than he is the vicar of judas, which loved the reward of iniquity, and sold the Lord: As soon as they read the same, the Rulers of the Council looked one upon another, and making mocks and moes, nodded their heads at him.  
11 Priests that use Simony, and live desolutely, have an untrue opinion of seven Sacraments, as Bastards and not Children, not knowing the Office of the Keys of Censures, neither of the rights of Ceremonies and service of the Church, nor of worship of Relics, nor of Orders of the Church, nor of indulgences and pardons. Answer. It is in this manner in my Book, the authority is abused by such as sell Orders, and get riches by Simony, making markets of holy Sacraments, living voluptuously, desolutely, a filthy villainous kind of life. They pollute the Ecclesiastical estate, and though they profess they know God, they deny him indeed, and believe not in him, but as unbelieving Bastards hold a contrary opinion, as aforesaid, to whom Malachy in his first Chapter saith, Unto you Priests be it spoken, which despise my name.  
12 The papal dignity hath his original from the Emperors of Rome. Answer. This is proved by the 96. distinction, for Constantine granted this privilege to the Bishop of Rome, and others after confirmed the same; that as Augustus is counted the most high King above all others, so the Bishop of Rome shall be called the principal Father above other Bishops: then a Cardinal said in Constantine's time, there was a general council at Nice, in which the highest place in the Church was given to the Bishop of Rome, why did you not then say it took his dignity rather from the Council?  
13 No Man with reason, without revelation can affirm, that he or any other is head of any particular Church. Answer. I confess it, but it followeth, that he ought to hope through his good living, that he is a member of the Spouse of Christ.  
14 No man ought to believe that the Pope is head of any Church. Answer▪ confess it, for the Church was deceived by Agnes, a Woman Pope, as it appears by Saint Augustine, and it so being deceived, Christian Faith should be depraved.  
15 The Pope's power, as vicar, is nothing worth, if he live not according to Christ, and follow the manners of Peter. john Hus confessed this, and said before the Council, I understand, the power of such a Pope as doth not represent the manners of Christ, is void.  
16 The Pope is most holy, not because he supplieth the place of Peter, but because he hath great revenues, my words be mutilated. Thus it is written, he is not holy because he is vicar of Peter, nor for his great possessions, but if he follow Christ in humility, patience, labour, and perfect love.  
17 The Cardinals are not the true Successors of the Apostles, if they live not after the fashion of the Apostles, keeping the ordinances of Christ. Answer. I confess it, for if they enter not in at the door which is Christ, they be thieves and Robbers.  
18 An Heretic ought not to be committed to the secular power to be put to death, it is sufficient that he suffer the Ecclesiastical censure. Answer. These are my words, that they might be ashamed of their false judgement, for Christ would not condemn such to bodily death: The first point appeareth in the 12. of Luke: The second, by the Woman taken in Adultery, and in the 18. Chapter of Matthew, If thy Brother have offended thee, etc. therefore an Heretic ought first to be instructed with Christian love, by reasons drawn out of holy Scriptures, as Saint Augustine and others have done, disputing against Heretics; but if for all this they will not leave their errors, they ought to suffer corporal punishments. The judges had read in john Husses Book, where he grievously inveighed against them which delivered an Heretic unto the Secular power, not being convicted of Heresy, and compared them unto the High-Priests, Scribes, and pharisees, which told Pilate it was not lawful for them to put any man to death, and delivered Christ unto him, but Christ told Pilate they were greater murderers than he which delivered him unto him, than the Cardinals and Bishops made a great noise, saying; Who are they that thou dost asimule unto the pharisees? And he said, All that deliver any that is innocent unto the civil sword.  
19 The Nobles of the World ought to compel the Ministers of the Church to keep the Commandments of Christ. Answer. These be my words, the Militant Church consisteth of these parts; Ministers of the Church, which should keep purely the Ordinances of Christ; and the Nobles of the World, which should compel them to keep his Commandments, and of the common people serving to both parties.  
20 The Ecclesiastical obedience, as the Priests and Monks have devised, it hath no authority in the Scripture. Answer. I confess it, there be three obediences, the Spiritual, Secular, and Ecclesiastical: the Spiritual, which is only according to the ordinances of God▪ in which Christ and his Apostles lived, and all Christians ought to live in: the Secular obedience, is due according to civil ordinance: the Ecclesiastical obedience is such as the Priests have invented, without any express authority of Scripture.  
21 He that is excommunicate of the Pope, and apealeth unto Christ, the curses of the Pope cannot annoy him. Answer. I acknowledge not this, but I did make complaint in my Book, that they had done me, and such as favoured me, great wrong, and they would not hear me in the Pope's Court: and after the death of one Pope, I apealed to his successors, and it profited not, and to apeals to the Council, it were to long; therefore at la●● I apealed to the head of the Church Christ jesus. Then said a Cardinal, wilt thou presume above Saint Paul, who apealed to the Emperor, and not to jesus, and they mocked him: the tenor of his appeal, was nothing but an earnest Prayer to Christ, to be his refuge and help when all kel●es failed, and that he did appeal before God, for his grief, from the wicked sentence and excommunication determined by the Bishops, Scribes, and pharisees, as john Chrysostome did twice from the Council of the Bishops; And Andrew Bishop of Prage, and Robert Bishop of Lincoln, apealed unto Christ, who is not defiled with cruelty, nor corrupted with gifts, nor deceived by false witnesses.  
22 A vicious man liveth naughtily, and a virtuous man liveth godly. Answer. My words are these: All human works are divided into two parts, they be either virtuous or vit●aus; therefore if a man be virtuous, that he doth, he doth virtuously, and if a man be nought, that which he doth is nought: for as vice infecteth all the deeds of the Subject, so virtue quickens all the doings of the virtuous, whi●h is proved by many places in the Scriptures.  
23 The Minister of Christ living according to his Laws and having knowledge of the Scriptures, and an earnest desire to edify the people, aught to preach, notwithstanding the excommunication of the Pope: and such a Minister ought not to obey any forbidding of him to preach. I Answer. We ought rather to obey God th●n man, for a Minister to preach, and a rich man to give Alms, are duties commanded of God: and if the Pope or any other command a Minister not to preach, and a rich man not to give Alms, they ought not to obey him. I call that an unjust excommunication, which is given contrary to God's law, for such a one a Preacher ought not to leave preaching, nor fear damnation: then they objected that he had said that such excommunications were blessings: even so say I now again as the Prophet saith, They shall curse, but thou O Lord shalt bless.  
24 Every man admitted to the Ministry, hath thereby authority to preach, and aught so to do●, notwithstanding the excommunication or forbidding of the Pope, or any other. Answer. I do confess this, and that no Christian ought to doubt, but he that is sufficiently instructed in learning, to instruct the ignorant, and to tell the unruly of their sins, then for to do any other work of mercy.  
25 Ecclesiastical Censures, are Antichristian, such as the Clergy hath invented for their own preferment, to defend their malice, and multiply their covetousness: It is not thus in my Book, but I confess it in substance.  
26 There ought to be no interdictment unto the people. Answer. For Christ the High Bishop, neither for the injury done unto john Baptist, nor for any other injury did make any interdictment. I complained that for one man's fault, a whole Land shall be interdicted, and all the good cease to praise God, but Christ notwithstanding, john Baptist was imprisoned, than whom there was no greater amongst the Children of men, did not give any curse, no not when Herod beheaded him, neither when himself was spoiled, beaten, and blasphemed; he did not curse, but prayed for them, and taught his Disciples to do the same: and Peter exhorteth to follow Christ. Who when he was cursed, cursed not again. And S. Paul saith in the 12. to the Romans, Bless them that persecute you. These are the Articles which are alleged out of his Book of the Church.   

Seven Articles gathered out of his Book against Stephen Pallets.  
1 THE first Article, If the Pope, Bishop, or Prelate, be in deadly sin, he is then no Pope, Bishop, or Prelate. Answer. I grant thereunto, and I send you to Saint Augustine, Jerome, Chrysostome, Gregory, Cyprian, and Barnard, who say moreover, that he that is in deadly sin, is no Christian; how much less, Pope, Bishop, or Prelate, of whom it is said in the eight of Amos, They have ruled but not through me; they became Princes, and I knew them not: but I grant, a wicked Pope, Bishop, or Priest, is an unworthy Minister of the Sacrament, by whom God doth baptise, consecreate, or otherwise work, to the profit of his Church. God saith by Samuel to Saul, because thou hast cast off my word, I have cast thee off from being a King, much more a Pope sinning.  
2 The Grace of Predestination, is the bond whereby the body of the Church and every member thereof are firmly knit unto the Head. Answer. This Article is mine, and it is proved out of the eight to the Romans, Who shall separate us from the love of Christ: And the tenth of john, My Sheep hear my voice, I know them, and give them eternal life, they shall not perish, nor any shall take them out of my hands. This is the knot of the body of the Church, and the spiritual head, understandding the Church of the predestinated.  
3 If the Pope be a Reprobate, then as judas, he is a Devil, a Thief, and the Son of perdition, and not the head of the Militant Church, nor member thereof. I answer, If he were a member of the Church, then should he be a member of Christ, and then he should cleave unto Christ by grace of Predestination and present justice, and should be one spirit with God, as in the 1. Cor. 6. Know you not that our bodies are the members of Christ.  
4 That an evil Pope or Prelate is no Pastor. Answer. The Text of my Book, is, if he be evil, he is a hireling: of whom Christ saith, He is no Shepherd, nor the sheep his, he seeth a Wolf and forsaketh his sheep, so doth every Reprobate, therefore no true Pastor.  
5 The Pope is not, nor ought not by his Office, to be called most holy. I Answer, When as the King, according to S. Augustine's mind, representeth the Deity of Christ, and the Priest representeth only his humanity; therefore the King of romans by reason of his Office, ought rather to be called most holy. These things are more at large decided in my Book (saith john Hus) but I can find no foundation, whereby I should call the Pope most holy, when it is only spoken of Christ.  
6 If the Pope live contrary to Christ, though he be lawfully chosen according to human election, yet he cometh in another way then by Christ. Answer. The text is thus, if the Pope live contrary to Christ, in Pride and Avarice, doth he not then come in another way, then by the lowly and meek door of Christ. judas was lawfully chosen by Christ, yet be came in another way: and as Christ saith in the sixth of john, Was a These, a Devil, and the Son of perdition, and whosoever doth enter into a Bishopric or any other place, not with intent to labour in the Church, but to live voluptuously and richly, and to advance himself with all kind of pride, he cometh in another way, and not by Christ, and is a Thief.  
7 The condemnation of the forty five Articles of Wickliff, made by the Doctors, as wicked and unreasonable, and the cause by them alleged is feigned and untrue. Answer. So it is, to say that every one of them is heretical, erroneous, and offensive: then he said to Cardinal Cambray? O Master Doctor where is your proof! Then the Cardinal said: john Hus, thou didst say thou wouldst defend none of john Wickliff's errors? I will not if they be errors, but in my conscience, I could not consent to the condemnation, being I saw no Scripture against them.   

There remaineth six Articles of the thirty nine, out of a Book wrote against STANISLAUS de Zuoyma.  
1 THe first Article: A Minister is not the Successor of Christ by his human election, be it never so rightly done, but in that he doth more abundantly work to the profit of the Church, he hath thereby more abundant power given him of God. Answer. It standeth in the hands of wicked Electors to choose a Woman into Ecclesiastical office, as it appeareth by the election of Agnes, which was called john, who occupied the Pope's place and dignity two years and more, and they may choose a thief, a murderer, a devil, and an Antichrist, or such a one as God alloweth not of: so whatsoever the election is, we ought to give credit to the works of him that is chosen; therefore Christ saith in the tenth of john, Give credit unto works.  
2 The Pope being a Reprobate, is not head of the Church. Answer. I would know of the Doctor how this is contrary to Faith? Did not Christ dispute against the Faith, when he demanded of the Scribes and pharisees. Math. 12. You offspring of Vipers, how can you speak good things when yourselves are wicked. I demand of the Scribes, if the Pope be a Reprobate, and the stock of Uipers, how is he head of the holy Church? for it is more possible that a Reprobate may speak good things, being he may be in the state of grace according to present justice, then to ●e the head of the holy Church: In the fifth of john Christ saith, How can you believe which seek glory amongst yourselves, and seeketh not the glory that cometh of God: And I demand how the Pope can be head of the Church which is a Reprobate, and receiveth the glory of the world, and seeketh not for the glory that cometh of God, for it is more possible he should believe so doing, then be head of the Church.  
3 There is no appearance that there ought to be one head in the spiritualty to rule the Church. Answer. I grant it, Christ sitteth at the right hand of God, doth necessarily rule the Militant Church as head, and there is no spark of appearance, that there should be one head in the spiritualty▪ ruling the Church that should always be conversant with it, except some Infidel would heretically affirm, that the Militant Church should have here a permanent and continual City, and not to seek after that which is to come: And it is evident in my book, how unconsequent a similitude it is for a Reprobate Pope to be head of the Militant Church, and a Reprobate King to be he●d of a Kingdom.  
4 Christ would better rule his Church by his true Apostles, dispersed throughout the world, without such a monstrous head. I answer, Albeit that Doctor doth say, that the body of the Church is often without a head; yet we verily believe that Christ is the head of every Church, ruling it without lack or default, pouring on it motion and sense, even unto the latter day: then they said, behold now he prophesieth? but john Hus said, the Church in the time of the Apostles, was fa● better governed then now it is.  
5 Peter was no universal Shepherd of the sheep of Christ, much less is the Bishop of Rome. Answer. It appeareth by the words of Christ, that he did not limit unto Peter for his jurisdiction the whole world, no not one only Pronince, nor to any other of the Apostles: some walked through many regions, some fewer; as Paul travailed more than all the rest, and did convert more to the Faith of Christ. Wherefore, it is lawful for any Apostle or vicar to convert and confirm as much people, and as many Provinces as they are able.  
6 The Apostles and faithful Priests of the Lord, have stoutly ruled the Church in all things necessary to salvation, before the office of the Pope was brought into the Church, and would do so to the end of the world. Then they cried out again, Behold the Prophet.   

Certain other Articles which were brought unto JOHN HUS in Prison.  
1 THE first Article, Paul, according to present justice, was a Blasphemer, and none of the Church, and withal in Grace, according to Predestination of eternal life. Answer. This proposition is not in the Book, but thus: as Paul was both a blasphemer according to present justice, and also a faithful child of our holy Mother the Church according to Predestination; So Iscariot was both in Grace according to present justice, and withal, was never of our holy Mother the Church, because he lacked Predestination of life everlasting.  
2 Christ doth more love a predestinate Ban being sinful, than any Reprobate, in what grace soever he be. Answer. The reason is, because the predestinate shall have perpetual blessedness, and the Reprobate eternal fire; therefore GOD infinitely loveth them both as his Creatures, and much more because he giveth them greater graces, to wit; everlasting life, which is far more excellent than only grace, according to present justice; and the predestinated cannot fall from Grace, for they have a certain redicall grace rooted in them, although they be deprived of the abundance of grace for the time.  
3 All the sinful according to present justice are unfaithful, swerving from the true Catholic faith, for none can commit deadly sin, but in the point he swerveth from the faith. Answer. I acknowledge it to be my sentence: for if they did believe the punishment that shall be laid upon sinners, and had faith of the divine understanding, etc. then they would not so offend. This is verified by the Prophet Esay, Thy fellows are misbelievers, and fellows of thieves, they love bribes, and are followers of rewards, so he calleth them Infidels for their offences: also in the first of Titus, They confess they know God, but in works they deny him.  
4 john 22. Math. 16. and the 18. Receive the holy Ghost, whatsoever you shall bind in earth, shall be bound in heaven, etc. Many for lack of understanding, shall be terrified by the Priests and be deceived, presuming upon their power and authority. Answer. I allow this sentence, it is not possible for a Priest to bind and lose, except that binding and losing be in heaven: but many are made afraid, thinking whether they be just or unjust, the Priests may at their pleasures bind them, and the ignorant Priests presume to have such power, saying; they have such power to absolve every man confessing himself, of what sin soever it be, though many sins are forbidden them. And an Hypocrite may confess himself, that is not contrite for his sin, whereof proof is often found, & is evident, because the Letter killeth, but the spirit quickeneth.  
5 The binding and losing of God is plainly the chief and principal. Answer. This is very evident, for it were a blasphemous presumption, that a man may forgive an offence to GOD, he not allowing the same: for it is necessary, that GOD do first forgive, before his vicar can do the same▪ and no Article of our Faith ought to be more common and known to us then this, and whosoever granteth this authority to the Pope, granteth he is without sin, and that he is God, the fact of the Pope proveth this same: for always in his Absolutions, h● presupposeth contrition and confession, but unto true Absolution there is required; first, contrition; secondly, the purpose to sin no more; thirdly, true confession; fourthly, steadfast hope of forgiveness: the first appeareth by Ezechiel, If the wicked repent: the second in the 5. and 8. of john, Sin no more: the third by Luke, show yourselves to the Priests: the fourth, Christ saith, My Son believe, and thy sins shall be forgiven.  
6 The Priests heap up out of the Scriptures, such things as serve the belly, but such as pertain to the imitation of Christ, they reject as impertinent to salvation. Answer. This Saint Augustine proveth in his seventeenth Homily, The Harvest is great, but there are few Haruest-folke; and speaking that, which I cannot without grief, though there be many that would hear good things, there lacks such as should declare the same unto them. The world is full of Priests, yet there are few Workmen in the Harvest of the Lord: we would be willingly Priests, but we do not the office of Priesthood; we are fallen into outward affairs, and take upon us an office for honour, and hire another to ease our labour; we leave preaching, we are called Bishops to our pain; we retain the name of honour, but not the virtue; we daily call for our stipend, but care not for our flock; we gape after earthly things and glory, and leave the cause of God undone; we take upon us the place of holiness, and are wholly wrapped in cares and troubles. And S. Barnard saith in his 33. Sermon upon the Canonicals, all are friends, and all enemies, all kinsfolks, and all adversaries, all of an household, and no peacemakers, they are the Ministers of Christ, and serve Antichrist; they go honourably, honoured with the goods of the Church, and yet they do no honour.  
7 The power of the Pope, which doth not follow Christ, is not to be feared. Answer. Subjects are bound willingly to obey their good Rulers, and those which are wicked: yet if the Pope do abuse his power, it is not to be feared as by bondage: so his Cardinals as I suppose, did not fear Gregory the 12. before he was deposed, when as they resisted him; saying, He did abuse his power.  
8 A wicked Pope is not the Successor of Peter, but of judas. Answer. If the Pope be humble, neglecting the honours and lucre of the world: if he be a Shepherd, taking his name of feeding his sheep, if as Christ commandeth, he feed the sheep with the word and good example, then is he the vicar of Christ, but if he walk contrary, because there is no society betwixt Christ and Beliall: and Christ saith, He that is not with me, is against me. How is he the vicar of Christ, and not rather the vicar of Antichrist? Christ called Peter, Sathanas, when he contraried him but in one word, why should not any other then being more contrary to Christ, be called Sathanas, and Antichrist.  
9 The Pope is the same beast, of whom it is spoken in the Revelation, Power is given him to make war upon the Saints.  
10 It is lawful to preach notwithstanding the Pope's inhibition. Answer. The Article is evident, because the Apostles did preach contrary to the commandment of the Bishop. And S. Hialry did the like, contrary to a Pope that was an Arian: and Cardinals, contrary to the commandment of Pope Gregory the 12. sent throughout all Realms such as should preach against him.  
11 If the Pope's commandment be not agreeable to the word of God, it is not to be obeyed. Answer. S. Isidore saith, He that ruleth and commands any thing contrary, or besides the word of God, he is honoured as a false witness, and a Churchrobber; therefore we are bound to obey no Prelate, but in case he commands the commandments of Christ. And Saint Augustine speaking of the Chair of Moses, saith; They teach in the Chair of Moses the Law of God, therefore God teacheth by them: but if they will teach you any of their own inventions, hear them not, neither do as they command you; let therefore my Adversaries and Slanderers learn, that there be not only twelve Counsels in the Gospel, but as many Counsels as there be Commandments of God binding us thereunto, under the pain of deadly sin.  
12 It is lawful for the Clergy and Laity, to judge by their jurisdiction of all things pertaining to salvation, and of the works of Prelates. Answer. subjects ought first to examine themselves. 1. Cor. 11. Secondly, to examine all things which appertain to their salvation: for a spiritual man judgeth all things; therefore I say a Lay man ought to judge and examine the works of his Prelate, and to beware of false Prophets, and they ought to examine their works, that if they be good, they may rejoice in GOD, and if they be evil, be sorry for them, but not to do the like, lest they be damned with them, according to the saying: If the Blind lead the Blind, they shall both fall into the ditch.  
13 God doth suspend every wicked Prelate from his Ministry whilst he is in actual sin, because than he sinneth in whatsoever he doth. Answer. 1. Cor 11. Paul suspendeth all such as are in any grievous crime, from the eating of the ●odie of the Lord, and the drinking of his blood; and so consequently suspen●●th all sinful Prelates from the ministration of the Sacrament: and God doth suspend the wicked from the declaration of his righteousness. Psal. 49. To suspend, is to prohibit the ministry of any other good thing for the offence sake: or as the new law terms it, to interdict or forbid.  
14 The Clergy, for their own preferment and exaltation, doth undermine the Lay people, and multiply their own covetousness, cloaketh their malice▪ and prepareth a way for Antichrist. The answer which is made to the 25. Article in prison, sufficeth for this: the first part he proveth by the example of Peter de Luna, which named himself Benedict, and of Angelus Coriarius, who named himself Gregory the twelfth: & of john the 23. and by the 13. and 14. of Ezechiell, and out of Gregory, who saith, What shall become of the flock when the Shepherds are become wolves? The second part is proved by Jerome & Gregory 17. Homily, and by Barnard upon the Canonicals: the third is proved by experience, for who defendeth the wickedness of any schism, but only the Clergy, alleging Scriptures, & bringing reasons therefore. They excuse simony, covetousness in heaping together many benefices, luxuriousness and fornication, how many now say it is no deadly sin, alleging the saying of Genesis, Increase and multiply: hereby also the fourth part is verified, for Barnard upon the Canonicals, saith, wicked Priests prepare the way for Antichrist.  
15 john Hus openly teacheth, that these Articles are true. Answer. Some of these I did publish, and some mine enemies feigned; now adding, then diminishing; now falsely imputing the whole proposition unto me, which the Commissaries did confess before me, whom I desired that they might be punished for the false feigning of those Articles.  
16 All the foresaid conclusions be false, erroneous, and seditious, and weaken the power of the Church, invented contrary to the scriptures and the Church. Answer. If there be any such, I am ready most humbly to revoke and recant the same.  
17 They objected against him to change the Treatise that he wrote against Pallets, and Stanislaus de Zuoyma. Answer. I desired for God's sake, that it might be openly read in the audience of the Council, and that I would submit myself to th● judgement of the whole Council.  
18 john Hus preached he should go to Constance, & if he should be forced to recant that which he had taught, he never purposed to do it with his mind, because what he had taught was pure doctrine of Christ. Answer. This Article is full of lies, God saith to the inventor thereof, All the day long thou hast imagined wickedness, and with thy tongue as with a sharp razor thou hast wrought deceit: thou hast delighted to talk of wickedness rather than of justice. I wrote an Epistle, & left it to be read unto the people, that they should pray for me, & persever steadfastly in the doctrine of Christ, knowing certainly that I never taught any such errors as mine enemies ascribe unto me, and if I should be overcome with false wilnesses, they should not be troubled, but continue steadfastly in the truth. First the council condemned all his books to be burned, and condemned all his Articles to be heretical and himself to be an heretic, & when the sentence was ended, kneeling down on his knees he said, Lord jesus Christ forgive mine enemies, by whom thou knowest I am falsely accused, and that they have used false witness and slanders against me, forgive them for thy great mercy sake: and the chief of the Priests derided his prayer.  
Seven Bishops which were appointed to disgrade him, commanded him to put on his priestly garments, when he put on his white vesture he remembered the Albe that Herod put on Christ to mock him withal, and in all other things comforted he himself by the example of Christ: when he had put on his vestures, the Bishops exhorted him to change his mind, and provide for his honour and safeguard, and according to the manner of the Ceremony, going to the top of the scaffold, he spoke to the people in this sort.  
These Lords and Bishops exhort me, that I should confess before you all that I have erred, if it were a thing that might be done without the slander of any Man, they might easily peradventure persuade me, but I am in the sight of my Lord my GOD, without whose great ignominy, and the grudging of mine own conscience, I cannot do that which they require. I never taught the thing that they have falfely alleged against me; with what countenance should I behold the Heavens? With what face should I look upon them whom I have taught, Whereof there is a great number: if those things which they have hitherto known most certain, should now be made uncertain by me, should I by this example astonish so many consciences, endued with so certain knowledge of the Gospel of Christ armed against all assaults of the Devil, I will never commit such offence, more to esteem this vile carcase appointed to death, than their health and salvation.  
And being commanded to come down, one of the Bishops took away the Chalice from him, saying; O cursed judas! why hast thou forsaken the way of peace, and counseled with the jews? we take from thee this Chalice of salvation? He answered, I trust in my Lord jesus, for whose sake I suffer these things, that he will not take away his Chalice of Redemption, but have a steadfast hope this day I shall drink thereof in his Kingdom: then each of the bishops took away a vestiment, and gave him a curse; He answered, he willingly embraced their curses for the Name of Christ. When they should raze off his shaving, they could not agree with what Instrument they should do it, than he turning to the Emperor, said; I marvel being they are of like cruelty, they agree not in their kind of cruelty: At length they agreed, to cut off the skin of the crown of his head with a pair of shears: Then they said; Now hath the Church taken away all her Ornaments, than they made a Crown of Paper, a cubit deep, in which were painted three ugly Devils, and this Title set over, Heresiarcha; He said, Christ for my sake ware a Crown of Thorns, why should not ● wear this light Crown for his sake, be it never so ignominious? I will do it willingly, the bishops when they had put it on, said: Now we commit you to the Devil; but he said, Lord jesus, into thy hands I commit my Spirit which thou hast redeemed: then they delivered him to the Emperor, who caused one to receive him, and deliver him to b●e burned. When he saw his Books burned before his face, he smiled, he exhorted all that were by, that he died not for Heresy, but for the hatred of his Adversaries: almost all the City followed him in Armour. In his Prayers he often repeated; into thy hands I commit my Spirit, the standers by said, what this man hath done we know not, but he prayeth very devoutly and godly.  
A Priest sitting on horseback in a green gown, draw no about with red Silk, said he ought not to be heard, because he is an Heretic: as he prayed his crown fell off, one of the Soldiers said, let us put it on again, that it may be burned with his Masters. When he rose from prayers, he said, Lord jesus assist me, that with a constant mind I may bear this cruelty, and ignominious death whereunto I am condemned for preaching thy most holy Gospel: when he was fastened to the stake, being turned to the East, certain cried, he ought not to look towards the East, because he is an Heretic, so he was turned to the West, than the emperors master of his horses, exhorted him to repent of his errors, and be mindful of his safeguard; he answered he preached no errors: the principal end of my Doctrine was to teach all men repentance, and remission of sins, according to Christ's Gospel and Exposition of holy Doctors, therefore with a cheerful courage I am ready to suffer death: when the fire was kindled he began to sing with a loud voice, jesus Christ the Son of the everliving God have mercy on me, and when he had said it thrice, the fire smothered him, they made a new fire and burned the part of his body, they cut the head into small gobbets that it might the sooner be consumed: his heart being found amongst his bowels, when they had well beaten it with staves, they pricked it upon a sharp prick, and roasted it in another fire till it was consumed: they took the ashes and cast into the River Rheyne that there might be no dust of that man left upon earth: but they could never abolish his memory out of the hearts of the godly.  
Master Jerome of Prage grievously lamenting the false reproach of the glorious Kingdom of Boheme, 
1415.  and the manifold injuries of john Hus, of his own accord came to Constance: and seeing john Hus was denied to be heard, and that he himself was laid wait for, he departed a mile off that night, and writ unto the King of Hungary and the Council earnestly, for safe conduct to come and go, and he would answer before the Council to every one that could lay any thing against him: The said King denied him safe conduct: the Lords of Boheme moved the deputies of the four Nations of the Council therein, who answered, they would give him a safe conduct to come, but not to depart: he hearing hereof writ certain intimations, and caused them to be set upon the gates of the City, and of the Churches and Monasteries, and of the houses of the Cardinals, and other Nobles & Prelates to this effect: To the most Noble Prince Sygismond, by God's grace King of Romans, and Hungary always Augustus etc. Jerome of Prage, Master of Art of the Universities of Paris, Collein, Heidelberg, and Prage, do notify to all men I am ready to come to Constance, openly to declare to the whole Council, the purity of my true Faith: wherefore if there be any slanderers, which will object any error or heresy, let them come openly before me in the presence of the Council, and I will be ready to answer for mine own innocency, and declare the sincerity of my true faith▪ and if I shall be found culpable to suffer such punishment as shall be meet: wherefore I desire a safe conduct, that all the world may know, that if I have any violence or imprisonment offered me, this general Council doth not proceeds according to equity: or if they put me back from this profound justice, being com● hither freely of mine own accord; the which thing I suppose to be far banished from so sacred a Council of wise men, when yet he could not obtain a safe conduct, the Nobles and Knights, specially of Boheme, gave him their Letters, Patents under their Seals, witnessing the premises: with the which Letters, the said Master Jerome returning to Bohem, but by the conspiracy of his enemies, he was taken in the Dukedom of Horrissaw, and sent again by the Duke to the Council: the chief Priests, Scribes and pharisees, understanding thereof assembled and sent for him, and they led him in chains, making a great noise, one going a great way before, leading him by the same chain, with which chain they kept him bound in the Cloister: when he was before them, the whole rabble rising up alleged sundry accusations & testimonies against him, with a great noise and tumult: when they held their peace the Chancellor of Paris said; Jerome when thou wast at Paris tho● thoughtest thyself an Angel by thine own eloquence, alleging in the Schools many erroneous conclusions, and consequences: Answer. I put them philosophically, teach me that any of them be erroneous and I will amend them.  
Then said the Master of the University of Colleyn: when thou wast at Colleyn thou didst propound many erroneous matters: then he said, show me one error: he said I remember them not now, but they shall be objected against thee: Then said the Master of the University of Heidelberge, when thou wast with us, thou didst propound many erroneous matters, and compared the Trinity to Water, Snow, and Ice; That which I taught there, I will teach here, and teach me that they be erroneous and I will recant: then certain cried out let him be burned: he answered, if my death do delight you let it be so: the Archbishop of Rygen sent some of his servants which led away Master Jerome, being fast bound in chains both by the hands and neck, and when it was night they carried him into a ●ower of the City, tying him to a great block, his feet in the stocks, his hands being made fast upon them: the block was so high he could not sit thereon, but his head must hang downward: thus he lay two days & two nights relieved only with bread and water, & one M. Peter hearing thereof, got leave to give him meat: hanging thus by the héels 11. days he fell sore sick even to death, he lay in that prison a year lacking but seven days: after they had put john Hus to death, they threatened him with death, and what with fear of death, and hope of delivery, they made him recant, yet they sent him to prison again, but not so straightly chained as before: but when his Adversaries plainly perceived that he did not recant of pure mind, but to the intent to scape there hands: and also certain Friars of Prage put up new accusations against him, & certain Cardinals, being appointed to hear his answer, he refused to answer in prison, desiring open audience: they thinking he would renew his recantations granted him open audience: at which time he answered all their arguments profoundly▪ & subtly disputing of many matters, at last he much praised the blessedness of john Hus: affirming that he knew him from his youth upward, & that he was neither Fornicator, drunkard, or any vicious person, but a chaste & sober man, and a just true preacher of the Gospel, and whatsoever thing Master john Hus had holden or written against the enormities, pomp, and disorder of the Prelates, he would defend unto the death: and added that all his sins did not so much gnaw and trouble his Conscience, as that sin which he committed in that pestiferous seat which in his recantation he had spoken against that man, and his Doctrine: concluding that he utterly revoked and denied that wicked recantation, and that he did it through weakness of heart, and fear of death: when he had spoken these and many other things touching the praise of john Wickliff, and john Hus, then was he carried again unto prison, and grievously fettered by the hands, arms, and feet, with great chains and fetters of Iron: and when he was brought again to his judgement, they exhorted him again to recant: he answered, I take God to my witness I hold all the Articles of the Catholic Faith, but I shall be condemned, because I will not consent unto the condemnation of those most holy & blessed men aforesaid, whom you have most wickedly condemned, for certain Articles abhorring your abominable life: then he confessed his belief, and uttered many things profoundly, and eloquently, that all that were present could not sufficiently commend his great eloquence, and profound learning, and by no means could they persuade him to recant: he said further you will condemn me unjustly and wickedly: but I after my death will leave a remorse in your consciences, and a nail in your hearts, and I cite you all to answer me b●fore the most high and just judge within a hundred years: when sentence was given they brought unto him a great long mitre of paper, painted about with red Devils: then he throwing away his hood, he put the Mitre on his head; saying, Christ when he suffered death for me wore a crown of Thorns, and I for his sake will willingly wear this Mitre: when he was led to execution with a loud voice he sung, Credo in unum Deum: after he sung other Canticles of the Church: he was tied to a stake like the picture of john Hus: whilst he was praying the torments took him up, and lifted him up from the ground, stripped him naked, and girded him about the lomes with a linen cloth: and so bound him to the Image: when they began to lay the wood to him he sung, Salue festa dies, than they cast his Garments on the Wood, and set them on fire, and when he was fired he sung, In manus tuas domine commendo Spiritum meum, when he vehemently burned he said, Lord have mercy upon me, for thou knowest how sincerely I have loved thy truth: after he was dead they burned his bedding, Boötes, Hood, and all things he had in prison, after they gathered his ashes, and cast them into the River.  
Thus endeth the tragical History of john Hus, and Jerome of Prage faithfully collected by a Bohemian, being a present beholder of the same: john Hus being a Minister at Bethelem, had a vision by night, that he had pictured in his Church of Bethelem, pictures of Christ and his Apostles: and the Pope and his Cardinals came and defaced them, and that a while after other Painters renewed the said pictures, much more fairer than before: and that there was so many Painters that they gloried against the Pope and his Cardinals, bidding them put them out if they could, which with all their power they were not able to do: this vision he thus expoundeth, applying the pictures to the preaching of Christ and his Apostles, which though the Pope and Cardinals should extinguish in him, yet the time would come that Doctrine should be renewed by other preachers, so plenteously that the Pope with all his power should not be able to prevail against it: whereunto the prophesy of the said Hus, a little before his death, and printed in the Bohemian come called Moneta Hu●sa, having this superscription, Centum revolutis annis Deo respondebitis & mihi, this was Anno 1415. if we count from this year unto the year one thousand five hundred and sixteen: in which year Martin Luther first began to write against the Pope, we shall find the number of an hundred years fully complete.  
When as the News of the barbarous cruelty exercised against john Hus, and Jerome of Prage, was reported in Boheme: their Disciples assembled, and celebrated a memorial of their deaths, decréeing it to be holden yearly, and after they obtained certain Churches of the King to preach and minister the Sacraments in: then they suppressed divers Monasteries, and pharasaical and Idolatrous Temples, driving the vicious Priests and Monks out of them, or compelling them to a better order, whereby their number augmented under the conduct of one Nicholas a Noble man, and coming again to the King for more Churches, the King told Nicholas thou hast begun a Web to put me out of my Kingdom, and I will make a rope of it wherewith I will hang thee: Whereupon Nicholas departed, and the king went to a new Castle which he had builded, and sent Ambassadors unto the Emperor his brother for aid.  
The Protestants being assembled at Prage, the King sent his Chamberlain with three hundred horsemen to run upon them, but he was feign to fly for fears of his life: at this news the King and all about him were amazed; but his Cupbearer said, I knew these things would thus come to pass, the King in a rage caught him & threw him down, and would have slain him with his Dagger: but being let with much ad●e he pardoned him, immediately the King fell sick of a Palsy, and within eighteen days died: when he had marked the names of them which he would have put to death, & before the Princes which he had sent to for aid were come, when he had reigned 55. years, and was 57 year old.  
Immediately after whose death, a Noble man named Zischa, minding to revenge the injuries of john Hus, and Jerome of Prage, gathered a number of men of War, and subverted the Monasteries and Idolatrous Temples, breaking in pieces the Images, driving away the Priests and Monks, which he said were kept up in their Cloisters like Swine in their fat sties a fatting: his army increased to forty thousand men: he went to Pelzina where he knew he had many friends of his faction, and took the Town and fortified it strongly, and some of his company took the Castle of Uissegard: then the Queen sent Letters to the Emperor Sygismond, and other Nobles, requiring aid: in the mean time the Queen raised an army with the treasure of the King which could not prevail against them.  
Then the Protestants sent Letters throughout the whole Realm, that they should not let the Emperor enter, who was an enemy to Boheme, had bound the ancient City of the Prutenians unto order by pledges, put the Marquis of Brandenburge from the Bohemian Crown, and not only suffered but procured john Hus, and Jerome of Prage to be burned, and with all his endeavour doth impugn the Doctrine which they taught: Zisca was twice assaulted of his enemies, but was always victor: after he went to Ausca, a town, out of which the Papists had cast many Protestants, he took the town and set it on fire: the chief Papists fled to the Castle Lytius, but he took the Castle, and put them all to sword save one: then he chose a place by a river which was fenced by nature, this place he compassed in with walls, and commanded every man to build them houses, and named it Thaber, and his companions Thabarites, as if they had seen the transfiguration of Christ in the mount: the way to it by land was scarce thirty foot broad, for it is almost an Island, they had no horsemen until the Emperor sent Nicholas, Master of the Mints, with a thousand horsemen, to withstand the Thaborites, upon whom Zisca came in the night, and took away all his horses and armour.  
In this time one Picardus coming out of the Low Countries into Boheme, by enchantments got credit with the people, and alured a number of men and women unto him, whom he commanded to go naked, calling them Adamits, and possessing a certain Island, he called himself the Son of God: they had no respect of marriage, yet it was against the Law for any man to know a woman without the leave of Adam: but when any desired a woman, he must lead her in his hand to him, and say, I am inflamed to this woman, and he answereth go and multiply and replenish the earth, he affirmed that they and their posterity were free and all other bondmen: on a time forty of this sect came out of the Island an● slew two thousand husbandmen, whom they called the children of the devil: Zisca hearing hereof and detesting their abominable doings let his army against them, and subdued the Island, and slew them all saving two, of whom he might understand the superstition of the people.  
In the mean time the Emperor with a great army entered Boheme, and got Cencho, with large gifts and promises, to render up unto him the Castle of Prage, and there placed himself to annoy the town: the Citizens of Prage sent for Zisca, who sped thither with his Thaborites, and received the City under his governance, the Castle was so strong it could not be conquered, but by famine, therefore they stopped all the passages, that no victuals should be carried in: but the Emperor opened the passages by force, and gave them in the Castle all things necessary, and besieged the City, and was crowned in the Metropolitan house in the Castle.  
Zisca planted a strong Garrison upon a high hill, near the Town of Prage, with whom the emperors host skirmishing, having gotten the top of the hill, were driven back into a corner: Some were slain, and some falling headlong from the hill were destroyed: whereupon the Emperor raised his siege, and Zisca and his company returned to Taber: they of Prage strongly besieged the Castle, than they were compelled to eat horseflesh, and except the Emperor did aid them by such a day they promised to yield it up: the Emperor was present before the day: but entering into a straight under the Castle, was suddenly set upon by the Soldiers of Prage, had a great overthrow, and so leaving his purpose undone returned back again, and the Castle was delivered unto them.  
Zisca subverted and burned five Monasteries in Pel●●na, and pitched himself at the Monastery of Saint Clare: thither came the Emperor with his army: but when Zisca brought his army against him, he fled; and shortly after left Boheme: Then Zisca won Commitavia a famous City, and burned all the Priests therein: and having but one eye in the siege of Raby he lost that eye and was blind, yet still he took the charge of his army.  
After the Garrisons of Prage went to Uarona, where was a great garrison of the Emperors, and took it by force, and took many other towns and holds.  
After the Emperor and the Prince's electors appointed a day when they and their army should invade the West part of Boheme: and the Emperor with an other Host would enter the East part, and many Princes and Bishops came to his aid: when the Emperor was entered Boheme, Zisca although he was blind set upon him, and he being afraid and many of his Nobles slain f●ed: Zisca pursuing the Emperor a days journey, got great riches and spoil: The Emperor passing by a Bridge over a River, one Piso which had brought fifteen thousand horsemen out of Hungary to these wars passing over the Ice, which broke and devoured a great number: Zisca having obtained this victory would not suffer any Idol to be in the Churches, nor Priests to Minister in Copes and vestures: the Consuls of Prage being aggrieved at this, called john Premonstrensis, & nine others, which were principals of this faction into the Council house, as though they would confer, and slew them, but the blood of them seemed to be washed through the sinks and Channels: wherefore the Council house was overthrown, and eleven of the principal authors thereof slain, and divers houses spoiled. About the same time the Castle Purgell, wherein the Emperor had a garrison, whether many Papists with their wives and children were fled, was through negligence burned.  
When the Emperor perceived that all things came to pass according to Zisca his mind, and that the state of Boheme depended on him, he sought means to g●t Zisca into his favour, promising him the government of the whole Kingdom, and great yearly revenues, if he would proclaim him King, and cause the Cities to be sworn unto him: whereupon Zisca going to the Emperor died by the way.   

The Epitaph of JOHN ZISCA.  
IOhn Zisca not inferior to any Emperor or Captain in warlike policy, a severe punisher of the pride & avarice of the Clergy, and a defender of my country lie here: That with Appius Claudius in Council, and Marcus Furius Camillus by valiantness did for the Romans, I being blind have done for the Bohemians: Eleven times in joined Battle I went victor out of the field: I worthily defended the cause of the miserable against the delicate, fat, and gluttonous Priests, and for that cause received help of God: notwithstanding my bones lie here in this hollowed place in despite of the Pope.  
Pope Martin perceiving the Gospel to increase more and more, sent a Cardinal into Germany to move them to war against the Bohemians: whereunto the Emperor assisted: there were three armies: in the first were the Dukes of Saxony, the second was under the conduct of the Marquis of Brandenburge, the third was led by the Archbishop of trevers.  
They entered Boheme, and set upon a Town which the Protestants the night before had won from the Papists: The protestans hearing thereof gathered an army and came towards them: they fled leaving behind them their warlike Engines, with a great prey: they followed them, and destroyed many Cities, and returning back again, they had great sums of money sent them that they should not destroy the Countries of Bamberge, and Norenberge, whereby the host of the Bohemians was greatly enriched.  
After this News the Emperor gathered a new aid, and Pope Martin sent an other Cardinal to Germany to stir them to make war against the Bohemians: so there was a new expedition decreed. Many Bishops allowing a great ayd● thereto: the number of the horsem●n was forty thousand, but the footmen were not full so many.  
A Cardinal entered into Boheme with this huge army, destroying many of the protestant towns, killing Men, Women and Children, sparing none: the Protestants hearing thereof gathered their host, besieged a Town and won it: so that there fell such a sudden fear amongst the Papists throughout the whole Camp, that they ran away: the Cardinal marveling thereat, went to the Captains, exhorting them to order the batta●l●s, and courageously to abide their enemies, saying; they fought for the religion of Christ, and salvation of souls, notwithstanding, they did all fly, and the Cardinal with them; the Protestants courageously pursued them, and had a great prey and spoil of them.  
The Emperor going to Rome to be ●rowned Emperor, wrote Letters to the Nobles of Boheme, how he was borne a Bohemian, & that he was not more affected unto any Nation then his own, and that he went to Rome for no other cause but to be crowned: the which honour should be also to the Bohemians, whose renown hath been always his care, and that through his endeavour the Council of Basill is begun, exhorting all such as were desirous to be heard touching Religion, that they should come thither, and that they should not maintain any quarrel against the holy Mother the Church, and that the Council would lovingly and gently hear their reasons, and that they should endeavour themselves to agree with the Synod touching Religion, and to reserve a peaceable kingdom for him against his return, neither should the Bohemians think to refuse his Empire, whose Brother, Father, and Uncle had reigned over them.  
The Council of Basill also wrote their Letters to the Bohemians, to send their Ambassadors to show a reason of their Faith, promising safe conduct to go and come, and free liberty to speaks what they would. Whereupon an embassage of three hundred Horses was sent to Basill: the chief were William Cosca a valiant Knight, and Procopius, surnamed Magnus, for his manifold victories, john Rochezana, Preacher of Prage, Nicholas Galicus, Preacher of the Thaborits, and one Peter, an Englishman, of an excellent prompt wit: all the streets were full as they came to see them, and marveling at their strange kind of apparel, stout courageous countenances, saying; it was not untrue that was reported of them. These Ambassadors were gently received: the next day Cardinal julianus sent for them to the Council-house, and made a gentle, long, and eloquent Oration unto them, exhorting them to unity and peace, saying, the Church was the spouse of Christ, the Mother of the faithful, and hath the Keys of binding and los●ng, and is white and fair without spot or wrinkle, and cannot err in necessary points of salvation: and that he which contemneth her, is profane, an Ethnic, and Publican, and that the Church cannot be better represented then by the Council, and that they should give no less credit to the Council, then to the Gospel, by whose authority the Scriptures themselves are received and allowed, and that the Bohemians, which call themselves the Children of the Church, aught to hear their Mother, which is never unmindful of her Children; and how that of late they have lived apart from their Mother, but that was no new or strange thing: for there have been many in times past have forsaken their Mother, and yet seeking salvation have returned again. All without the Ark in Noah's flood perished, the Lords Passeover is to be eaten in one House, there is no salvation out of the Church; she is the Garden and famous Fountain of Water, whereof whosoever shall drink, shall not thirst everlastingly. That the Bohemians have done as they ought, in that they have sought the Fountains of this water at the Council, and now at length given ear to their Mother: now ought hatred to cease, Armour be laid aside, and war rejected; the Fathers would lovingly hear them in their own cause, requiring them that they would willingly receive the Counsels of the sacred Synod, whereunto all faithful Christians ought to consent and agree, if they will be partakers of eternal life. This Oration was commended of the Fathers.  
The Bohemians answered: they had neither contemned the Church nor Counsels, and that they are come to manifest their innocency before the whole Church, and required open audience, where the Laity may be present, their request was granted them: and being demanded in what points they did differ from the Church of Rome, they propounded four Articles.  
1 First, all such as would be saved, ought of necessity to receive Communion under both kinds of Bread and Wine.  
2 All civil rule and dominion to be forbidden to the Clergy by the Law of God.  
3 That the preaching of the Word of God is free for all men and in all places.  
4 Open crimes are in no wise to be suffered for the avoiding of greater evil.  
One affirmed he heard sundry things of the Bohemians offensive to Chrstian ears: one of them was, that they should preach that the invention of begging Friars was diabolical. Then Procopius said, it is not untrue: for if neither Moses, nor the Partriarcks before him, nor after him the Prophets, nor in the new Law Christ nor his Apostles, did institute the orders of begging Friars, who doubteth but the Devils invented them, and that they are the work of darkness, all the Council derided him, and Cardinal julianus laboured to prove that not only the Decrees of the patriarchs, Prophets, Christ and his Apostles: but also the Decrees which the Church should ordain to be the works of God; yet the order of begging Friars may seem to be taken out of some part of the Gospel: the Bohemians chose four Ministers to dispute for them, and the Council chose four, the disputation continued fifty days, many things were alleged on both parts, which we will discourse more at large when we come to the Council of Basill.   

The History of the most valiant and worthy Martyr of Christ, Sr john Oldcastle, Knight, Lord Cobham.  
AFter the true servant of Christ john Wickliff six and twenty years most valiantly had battled with the great Antichrist of Europe, and his disguised hosts of anointed hypocrites, to restore the Church again to the purity of the Gospel, and was departed hence in Christ Anno 1387. he left a number of godly Disciples, against whom Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury was as fierce as ever Pharaoh, Antiochus, Herod, and Cayphas, and having called a Council about the matter, they concluded it was not possible for them to make whole Christ's coat, without seam (meaning thereby their patched Popish Synagove) unless certain great men were wrought out of the way which were chief maintainers of the Disciples of Wickliff: amongst whom the Lord Cobham was complained of for a mighty maintainer of suspected preachers in London, Rochester, Hereford, that he not only sent them thither, but maintained them with force and arms, and that he believed otherwise of the Sacrament of the Altar, of penance, of pilgrimages, of Image worshipping, and of Ecclesiastical power then the Church of Rome taught, and it was concluded that process should go against him, but first they would know the King's mind: whereupon the Archbishop with his Bishops, and a great part of the Clergy went to the King, and grievously complained against the Lord Cobham: the king desired them, in respect of his Noble stock, they should favourably deal with him, and that if it were possible they should reduce him to the unity of the Church without rigour, and promised he would seriously common the matter with him.  
Anon the King sent for the Lord Cobham, and secretly admonished him to submit himself to his mother the holy Church: he answered, I am ready to obey to you most worthy Prince, for I know you an appointed minister of God, but touching the Pope and spirituality, I owe them neither suit nor service, for I know by the Scripture he is great Antichrist, the son of perdition, the adversary of God, the abomination standing in the Holy Place: when the King heard this he would talk no more with him, and when the Archbishop resorted to him again, he gau● him full authority to cite him, examine him and punish him: then the Archbishop sent his chief sumner to his house with citation, when he came thither he durst not enter his gates without licence, but returned without doing his message: then the Archbishop got one john Butler, door keeper of the King's Privy Chamber, to go with his Summoner, who went to the Lord Cobham, showing him it was the King's pleasure that he should obey the said citation: he answered, that in no case he would consent to those most devilish practices of the Priests: after he sent another citation to be hanged upon the Cathedral Church door of Rochester, and because he appeared not, excommunicated him: and when he heard that he derided his proceedings, he threatened the secular power with curses and interdictions if they did not assist him, against that seditious Apostata, Schismatic, and Heretic, troubler of a public peace, enemy of the Realm, and adversary of holy Church: then he writ a Christian profession of his Faith, and signed & sealed it: wherein he answered four of the chiefest article● that the Archbishop laid against him: then he took a copy thereof and went to the King, it agreed in all points with the Apostles creed: and moreover that Christ is the only head of the Church, and that all that have been, or shall be saved, are members of his holy Church, & that it is severed into three estates: Priesthood, Knighthood, and Commons: and that it is Gods will that one should aid and not destroy the other: the priests, secluded from all worldliness, should conform their lives unto the example of Christ and his Apostles, evermore occupied in teaching and preaching the Scriptures purely; in giving wholesome Council of good living unto the other two degrees of men, more modest also, more loving and lowly in spirit should they be then any other sort of people: in Knighthood are all they that bear sword by Law of office: these should defend God's laws, so that the Gospel were purely taught, reforming their lives according to the same, and secluding all false preachers, they ought rather to hazard their lives then suffer wicked decrees to blemish the word of God, and let the free passage thereof, whereof heresies and schisms sprung: for they spring of nothing else, as I suppose: which Constitutions craftily creep in by hypocritical lies for advantage: they ought also to preserve God's people from oppressors, tyrants & thieves: and to see the Clergy supported so long as they teach purely, and pray rightly, and minister the Sacraments freely: and if they do otherwise they are bound by the law of God to compel them to change their doing, & to see all things performed according to God's ordinances.  
The last is the common people, whose duties is to bear a good mind and true obedience to their King's civil Governors and Priests, their office is justly occupied in their calling; whether it be merchandise, handicraft, or husbandry. And I believe that the Sacraments of the Church are necessary to all believers: so that they be truly ministered according to Christ's institution: I believe in the Sacrament of the altar to be contained Christ's body under the forms of bread & wine: and I believe the law of God to be most true & perfect, and that they that follow it not in faith and works, one time or other, cannot be saved: whereas he that seeketh it in Faith, learneth it and delighteth in it, and performeth it in love, shall taste felicity everlasting.  
Finally, that God will ask no other obedience then to his law, and if any Prelate require more, or any other kind of obedience; he contemneth Christ; exalteth himself above God, and becometh an open Antichrist, all these premises I believe particularly: and generally all that God hath left in holy Scripture, desiring my most worthy King, that this my confession may be examined by the most godly and learned of the Realm, and if it be found agreeing to the verity, then let it be allowed and I holden for a true Christian: and if it be proved otherwise, let it be condemned; provided that I be taught a better belief by the word of God, and I shall most reverently obey thereunto.  
This being offered to the King, he would not receive it, but commanded it to be delivered unto them that should be his judges, than he desired that 100 Knights & Esquires might be suffered to come upon his purgation, which he knew would clear him of all heresies. Moreover, he offered himself, according to the law of arms, to fight with an● man living in the quarrel of his faith, the K. & Council excepted, or that he would suffer any manner of correction that should after the law of God be ministered to him: notwithstanding, the king suffered him to be summoned in his privy Chamber, than he said he had appealed to the Pope, and showed his appeal ready written: the King said he should not pursue his appeal, but tarry in hold until the Pope allowed his appeal, and then whether he would or no the Archbishop should be his judge. And because he would not be sworn to submit himself to the Church, and take what penance that the Archbishop would enjoin him, he was arrested at the King's commandment and led to the Tower: then he caused the foresaid confession to be written in manner of an Indenture, that at his answer he might give one copy to the Archbishop, and keep the other himself; which he did do when he was shortly after called before the Archbishop. The Bishops of Winchester and London said moreover touching the Sacrament of Penance, We must forsake our sins and do penance with true contrition to God, and confess them to Christ, and have satisfaction in him, else can we have no salvation. Images pertain nothing to Christian belief, but were permitted to be Calendars to Laymen, to bring to mind the passion of Christ, and martyrdom and good living of Saints. He that worshippeth them, hop●th in help of them, or preferreth one above another, committeth Idolatry: and I believe that every man living is a Pilgrim, either towards bliss or pain; and he that will not keep the commandment of God, though he go to all quarters of the world in pilgrimage, he shall be damned, and the faithful shall be saved in Christ though they never go in pilgrimage, as men use nowadays to Canterbury, Walsingham, Compostell and Rome, or any other place. Then the Archbishop said, We deny not but that there are many good and Catholic things herein, but you are appointed this day to answer other matters.  
Whether do you believe that there is material bread in the Sacrament after consecration, and whether a Christian be necessarily bound to confess his sins to a Priest? The Lord Cobham said, he would answer no otherwise then he had in his Writing. He said, take heed; for if you will not answer directly by our law▪ we may openly proclaim you an heretic: notwithstanding, what question any of the Bishops asked him, he would make no other answer, but bade them resort to his Bill, he would stand to it unto death.  
The Archbishop said, the holy Church of Rome followed the sayings of Saint Augustine, Hierome, Ambrose, and of other holy Doctors that have determined in these matters, which all christian men ought to believe and follow. Then he said, I will believe all that the Church, which Christ instituted, decreed, or what God hath willed us to believe or do: but that the Pope and his Clergy have power to determine such matters as stand not with God's word, I will not affirm. Then the Archbishop said he would send him Articles, and bade him advise himself to answer them by Monday.   

The latter examination of the Lord COBHAM.  Archb. 
YOu are excommunicated: the last time you were before me I gently proffered to have assoiled you if you would have asked it, and yet I do the same if you will humbly desire it, in manner as holy Church hath ordained.  Cobh. 
I will not, for I never trespassed against you: and God saith in the second of Malachy, Maledicam benidictionibus vestris: and kneeling down, he said, I sarigue myself before you all: In my youth I offended thee, my Lord, in pride, wrath gluttony covetousness and lechery: I have hurt many in mine anger, and done many horrible sins: good Lord, I ask thee mercy; and therewith weepingly stood up, and said aloud. Lo good people; for breaking Gods laws they never cursed me, but for their own laws they most cruelly handle me and others.  Archb. 
Then he examined him of his Christian belief.  Cobham. 
I believe all the Laws of God, and all is true that is contained in the holy Scriptures: finally, I believe all that God would I should believe.  Archb. 
He asked an answer of the Bill he had sent him, especially how he believed touching the Sacrament of the Altar.  Cobham. 
With the Bill I have nothing to do: but this is my belief touching the Sacrament, That Christ sitting at his last supper with his Disciples, the night before his death, he took Bread, blessed it, and broke it, and gave it to his Disciples, and said, Take and eat it, this is my body that shall be betrayed for you; do this in remembrance of me, etc.  Archb. 
Then he asked if it were bread after the consecration.  Cobh. 
I believe it is Christ's very body in the form of bread. Then said a Doctor, If the sacramental words be uttered, there remaineth no bread, but it is the only body of Christ. Then he said to one Master Whithead; you said once to me that the sacred Host was not Chrsts body. I proved there was his body, though Seculars and Friars could not therein agree, but held one against another in that opinion. Then said many together with great noise, We say all it is God's body. ●nd divers with great anger asked him if it were bread after the consecration. Then he looking earnestly upon the Archbishop, he said: Sir, I believe surely that it is Christ's body in form of bread. Do not you do so?  Archb. 
Yes marry do I. And the Doctors asked him if it were only Christ's body after consecration, and no bread.  Cob. 
It is both Christ's body and bread, as Christ on earth was both God and man, and the invisible Godhead was hidden in the manhood, as one of your own Doctors Eutiches saith. As the self same Sacraments do pass by the operation of the holy Ghost into a divine nature, and notwithstanding keep the property still of their former nature: so that principal mystery declareth to remain one true and perfect Christ. Then they smiled one upon another, that the people might judge him taken in an heresy: and divers said with a great brag, it is a foul heresy.  Archb. 
What bread is it? And the Doctors inquired of him whether it were material, or not.  Cob. 
The Scripture maketh no mention of material bread, therefore my faith hath nothing to do therewith: but I say and believe, that it is Christ's body and bread. Christ saith in the sixth of john, I am the living bread, and not the dead bread. Then all with one voice said, it is an heresy. And one of the Bishops said, it is an error manifest to say it is bread after the Sacramental words once spoken, but Christ's body only. He said I am sure S. Paul was as wise and more learned than you be and in 1. Cor. 10. calleth it bread and not Christ's body, but a means whereby we receive Christ's body. They said; Paul must be otherwise expounded: for it is an heresy to say it is bread after the consecration. He asked how they could make that good? They answered, it is against the determination of holy Church.  Archb. 
We sent you a writing concerning the faith of this blessed Sacrament, clearly determined by the Church of Rome our mother, and by the holy Doctors.  Cobh. 
I know none holier than Christ and his Apostles, and that determination is none of theirs: for it standeth not with the Scriptures but is clean contrary. It hath been the Churches but since she received the great poison of worldly possessions, and not before. Then they asked him if he believed not the determination of the Church. He answered no: for it is no God. In is but thrice mentioned in the Creed, in God the Father, and in God the Son, and in God the holy Ghost: the birth, death, burial, resurrection and ascension hath none In for belief, but in him. Neither hath the Church the Sacraments, the forgiveness of sins, or resurrection, or eternal life any other In then in the holy Ghost. Then one of the Lawyers said, But what is your belief concerning holy Church? I believe the Scriptures be true, all that is grounded upon them I believe, and I know it is God's pleasure I should so do: but your Lordly laws and idle determinations I do not believe; for you are none of Christ's Church, as your deeds show, but very Antichrists, obstinately set against his law and will: your laws are nothing for Christ's glory, but for your own vainglory and abominable covetousness. They said in great ●ume this was an exceeding heres●e not to believe the determination of holy Church.  Archb. 
Then he asked him what he thought holy Church.  Cobh. 
Holy Church is the number of them which shall be saved, of whom Christ is head.  Archb. 
Can you tell who is of this Church?  Cobh. 
Yea truly can I. Then a Prior said, it is doubt to you who is thereof: for Christ said noli judicare; if you must not judge your neighbours, much less your superiors. He answered, Christ saith in the same Chapter, As the ill tree is known by his ill fruits, so a false Prophet by his works. And he saith in john, Believe the outward doings. And again in john, justum judicium judicate: When we know the thing is true we may judge. And David saith, Recte iudicate filii hominum. As for your superiority; were you of Christ you would be meek Ministers, and not proud superiors.  
Then Doctor Walden said, You make no differences of judgements: so swift judges always are the learned Scholars of Wickliff. He answered, your judgements are preposterous, as the Prophet Esay saith, ye judge ill good, and good ill: therefore your ways are not Gods ways, nor God's ways your ways. Afore that virtuous man Wickliff, whom you disdain, I will say before God and man; before I knew the despised doctrine of his, I never abstained f●om sin, but since I trust I have done otherwise: so much grace could I never find in all your glorious instructions. Doctor Walden answered, It were not well with me if so many learned and virtuous men, teaching the Scriptures, and the examples of the Fathers so plenteous, if I had no grace to amend until I heard the Devil preach. Hierome, saith, he which seeketh such suspected masters, shall not find the midday, but the midday Devil. He answered, the pharisees your fathers ascribed Christ's miracles to Belzebub, and his doctrine to the Devil; and you, their natural children, have still the same judgement of his faithful followers: they that reprove your vicious living must needs be heretics, and when you cannot prove it by Scriptures, than your Doctors must prove it. Then said he to them all, to judge you we need go no further than your acts: Where find you in God's law that you should thus sit in judgement, and sentence every man to death as you do here daily? You have no ground in Scripture but in Annas and Cayphas, which sat thus upon Christ, and upon his Apostles after his ascension: you learned it not of Peter and john. A Lawyer said, yes sir, Christ judged judas. He answered, no; Christ judged him not, he judged himself: Christ said indeed unto him, woe unto him for that covetous act of his, as he doth yet still to many of you; for since the venom was shed in the Church, you never followed Christ, neither were perfect in his law.  Archb. 
What mean you by that venom?  Cobh. 
Your possessions and Lordships: for there cried an Angel in the air, as your own Chronicles mention, Woe, woe, woe, this day is venom shed into the Church. Before that time almost all the Bishops were Martyrs, and few since; but since that time one hath put down another, one hath poisoned another, one hath cursed another, and one hath slain another, and done much more mischiefs, as all the Chronicles kelleth: and if all men consider this well, Christ was meek and merciful, the Pope is proud and a tyrant; Christ was poor and forgave, the Pope rich and a malicious manslayer; Rome is the nest of Antichrist, and out of that nest proceedeth all the disciples, of whom Prelates, Priests, and Monks are the body, and these pill● Friars are the tail which covereth his most filthy part. Then a Prior said, alack●●r, that is uncharitably spoken. He answered, it is not only my saying, but the Propet Isaiah; He that preacheth lies is the tail. As your Friars and Monks be like pharisees, divided in outward apparel and visages: so ye make division amongst the people. Thus you, with such others, are the natural members of Antichrist. Then he said unto them all; Woe unto you Scribes and pharisees hypocrites, you shut the Kingdom of heaven from others, and enter not yourselves, nor suffer any other to enter: you stop up the ways with your traditions, therefore are you the household of Antichrist. You will not let God's verity to have passage, fearing to have your wickedness reproved by such vain flatterers as uphold your mischiefs: you suffer the common people most miserably to be seduced.  Archb. 
By our Lady sir, there shall none such preach in my Diocese as make division amongst the poor Commons.  Cobh. 
Both Christ and his Apostles were accused of sedition making, yet were they most peaceable men. Both Daniel and Christ prophesy that such a troublous time shall come as hath not been been before: this is partly fulfilled in your days and doings; for many have you slain, and more will you slay if God fulfil not his promise: if he shorten not your days scarcely should any flesh be saved. Moreover, though Priests and Deacons, for peaching God's word, and ministering the Sacraments, with provision for the poor, be grounded in God's law, yet your other Sects have no ground thereof.  
Then a Doctor of the law plucked out of his bosom a Writing, wherein was four Articles, and examined him ●her●on: the first was touching the Sacrament of the Altar, which he answered as before: the second, whether a man is bound to contesse himself to a Priest; he answered, a diseased or wounded man had need have a true and wise Chirurgeon, knowing the ground and danger of the same: therefore it is most necessary to be first shréeven to God, which only knoweth our diseases, and can help us. The laws of God are to be required of a Priest which is godly learned: but if he be an idiot or vicious, that is my Curate, I ought rather to fly from him then seek him, for I might sooner get ill then good of him. The third was touching the authority of the Pope: he answered, he that most followed Peter is next him in succession; but your Lordly order esteemeth little the lowly behaviour of Peter, nor the humble manners of them that succeeded him until Silvester, which for the most part were Martyrs: you let their good conditions go, and hurt not yourself therewith. ●ll know it, and yet you boast of Peter. Then said one of the Doctors, then what say you of the Pope? He answered, he and you together make an Antichrist: he is the great head, you Bishops, Priests, Prelates, and Monks are the body, and the begging Friars the tail, for they cover the filthiness of you both with their subtle sophistry. Never will I obey until I se● you with Peter follow Christ in conversation. The fourth was touching Pilgrimage to Images: he answered, I owe them no service by the commandment of GOD, therefore I will not seek them for your covetousness. You were best sweep them fair from Cobwebs and Dust, or lay them up safe for catching hurt, or bury them in the ground, as you do other aged people which are GOD'S Images. It is a wonder that Saints being dead should be so covetous, needy, and beggars, which in their life time hated covetousness and begging. I would all the world knew it, With your shroeves and Idols, your feigned Absolutions and Pardons, you draw unto you the wealth and chief pleasures of all Christian Realms. Then a Friar said, Will you not worship the Cross, as Saint Paul saith. God forbid I should rejoice in any thing but in the Cross of Christ. Then did he spread his a●●es abroad, and said, This is a very Cross, and much better than your wooden Cross▪ being it was created of GOD himself, yet will not I seek to have it worshipped.  
Then said the Bishop of London, yet wot you not how he died upon a material Cross? He answered yea; and I wot also that our salvation came not unto us by the material Cross, but alone and only by him which died thereupon, and well wot I● that Saint Paul rejoiced in none other cross, but in Christ's passion and death only, and in his own suffering like persecution with him for his verity. Then another said, Will you then do no honour unto the holy Cross? Yes, it he were mine I would lay him by, lest he took harm, and were robbed of his goods, as he is now adays.  Bishop. 
Sir john, you have spoken many wonderful words, to th● slanderous rebuke of the whole Spiritualty, giving a great ill example to the common sort here, to have us in the more disdain, and 〈◊〉 spent mu●● time in vain, as far as I can see: well, we must be now at this short point with you, you must either submit yourself to the ordinance of holy Church, or else throw yourself into most deep danger, see to it in time, a●one ●lse it will be too late.  Cobham. 
I know not to what purpose I shall submit myself▪ much more have you offended me, than I ever offended you, in thus troubling me before this company. And because he would not submit himself the Archbishop read ●he definitive sentence.  Cobh. 
Though you judge my body, which is but a wretched thing, yet, I am sure, you can do n● harm to my Soul, no more than Satan could do to the Soul of job. And touching my articles before rehearse●, I will stand to them unto death. Then ●e tur●●● himself unto the people, casting his hands abroad, saying with a loud voice; Good people, beware of these men, else they will beguile you, and lead you headlong to hell with themselves. Then he fell on his knees before them all and prayed for his enemies, ho●ding up his hands, saying; Lord, for thy mercy sake forgive my pursuers, if it be thy blessed will. Th●● he was lead again unto the Tower.  
After, the Lord Cobham escaped out of the Tower by night, and ●●ed to Wales, where he continued more than four years after.  
In this year, 
1416.  Thomas Arundel Archbishop of Canterbury died, who had been a heavy troubler of Christ's Saints in his time, he was so stricken in his tongue, that neither he could swallow, nor speak, for a certain space before his death; this was thought of many, to happen unto him, for that he so bound the word of God, that it should not he preached in his days, such was the death of Steven Gardner. These may be terrible spectacles for such as occupy their tongue and brains to stop the course of God's word: but his tyranny died not with him, but succeeded with his Office, in Henry Chichley, and in more of the spiteful Spiritualty. They confederated with the Lord Powis, a great governor in Wales, feeding him with large gifts, and promises, an● being 〈◊〉 with judas, under pretence of amity▪ took the Lord Cobham, and sent him to London, where he was imprisoned in the Tower again, and after, they condemned him again of Heresy and Treason, according to the aforesaid Act of Parliament. He rendered thanks to God that he had appointed him to suffer for his name. At his execution, he was laid upon an Hurdle, as a Traitor, and drawn into Saint Giles Field, where●s they had set up a new pair of Gallows. When he was taken from the Hurdle, he fell devoutly upon his knees, desiring God to forgive his enemies, than stood up, and exhorted the multitude in most godly manner, to follow the Laws of God, written in the Scripture, and to beware of such Preachers that are contrary to Christ in their conversations, with many other special Counsels; then was he hanged by the middle in chains, and so consumed alive in the fire, praising the name of God so long as his life lasted, and ●o commended his Soul to God, 
1418.  and departed m●st Christianlike in the sixth year of the reign of Henry the fifth. The people showed great dolour, but the Priest blasphemed and accursed him, requiring the people not to pray for him but to judge him damned in Hell, because he departed not in the obedience of the Pope.   

¶ The Council of Basell.  
THE Council of Basell began, 
1431.  which was most troublesome, and endured longer than any other Council, almost 17. years, wherein was concluded, as in the Council of Constance, that the general Council was above the Pope. Unto this Council came the Emperor Sygismund. Pope Martin died after he had summoned This Council, and Eugenius the 4. succeeded Pope, who would have drawn the Council unto Bonony from Basell, pretending the Greeks would come to the Council, and be united to the west Church, and that they would not pass the Alp●s. And he cited the Fathers of the Council unto Bonony, and they cited him again to be at the Council, or his Ambassadors: Whereupon sprung a doubtful question amongst the Divines some held the Pope an Heretic, because he had contemned the commandment of the Church; others▪ that he was an Heretic and relapse, and upon long arguments, contentions, and fall out, and when by no means ●e would allow the Council of Basell, he was deprived by the Council, and Amedeus Duke of Sau●y chosen Pope.   

¶ The rest of the Story of the Bohemians.  
THe Story of the Bohemians, being in this Treatise before set forth, until it was agreed that the Bohemians chose four Ministers to dispute upon the four Articles, and the Council chose four to dispute against them, at the day appointed, Rochezantus, one of the four Ministers chosen by the Bohemians, propounded the first Article, touching the Communion to be ministered in both kinds, and desputed thereof three days in the forenoons. Then Venceslaus disputed upon the second Article touching the punishment of sin, two days; after whom Vlda●icus propounded and disputed upon the third Article two days, touching the free preaching of the word of God Last of all, Peter Pain an Englishman, disputed three days upon the fourth Article, touching civil Dominion of the Clergy, and after, gave Copies of their di●putations unto the Council, with hearty thanks that they were ●eard. The three last somewhat inveighed against the Council, commending john Hus, and john Wickliff, for their Doctrine.  
One Ragusio answered the first point, and 〈◊〉 puted eight days thereon. Egidius Carlerius answered the second point, by the space of four days. One Henricus answered the third Article three days. One john Pollomarius answered the fourth Articles, three days▪ the Bohemians still stood to their Articles.  
At length the Council and the Bohemians were agreed, and receiving the Communion in both kinds was permitted unto the Bohemians, and Articles drawn under the hands and Seals of the Council of one part, and the Bohemians on the other, concerning the other Articles.  
After all this, 
1428.  the Bohemians put up these petitions following unto the Council.  
First, for the extirpation of diverse dissensions, which will follow, amongst our people, upon the 〈◊〉 of the Communion, that you would grant an uniform order of Communion unto all men under both kinds unto our Bishops, having charge of Souls, and to their Vicars, and flocks: for this done by your benefit, the whole Kingdom shall be comforted without measure, and established in brotherly love, whereby an uniform obedience shall be perpetually attributed to holy Church.  
2 That to avoid the doubtfulness of many, which suppose that the Council doth suffer the said Communion under both kinds unto us, but for a time, as neither profitable nor wholesome, we desire that you would confirm and continue it by th● bulls of your Letters.  
3 We beseech you for the final defence, and observation of all things compounded, and for the good order in the Spiritualties, you would provide for us a good and lawful Pastor▪ which shall seem to us most meet for our Kingdom.  
4 We desire you, for the worthy 〈◊〉 of our Realm, that you will direct Letters of the sacred Council, declaring to all Princes Secular and Spiritual, Cities and Commonalties▪ according to the compositions.  
5 We desire you▪ that in the discussing of the matter of the Communion under both kinds, that you will proceed no otherwise then according to the Law of God, the Order of Christ and his Apostles, the general Council and minds of holy Doctors, truly grounded upon the Law of God.  
6 We● desire, that for the great affection of our people, you will give us the liberty to communicate to ●oung children the Sacrament of the Supper; for if thi● use of Communicating be taken away, which our Kingdom, being godly moved by the writings of most great and holy Doctors, and brought in by examples, hath received as Catholic, and exercised now a long time, it would rise up to an intolerable offence amongst the people, and their minds would be grievously v●xed and troubled.  
7 We require you, that you would permit, at least, the Gospels, Epistles, and Crede, to be read in the Church, in our vulgar tongue, to move the people to devotion, for it hath been so used of old time in the Church, and in our 〈◊〉.  
8 We desire, that Prebends, and collations of certain benefices o● Cathedral 〈◊〉 Churches, may be annexed and incorporated unto the University of Prage, that it may be increased and preferred.  
9 We require▪ that with all●are and study, you will watch and seek for that long desired, and most necessary reformation of the Church, and Christian Religion, and effectually labour f●r the rooting out of all public evils, as well in the head as in the members, as you have often promised, in our Kingdom in the Compositions, and as our fourth Article, touching the avoiding all public evils, doth exact and require.  
In this Council was ordained the feast of the Conce●tion of our Lady, and the feast of the Visitation of our Lady.  
In this Council there was diligent ca●e about reformation of the Church, that through every Church apt and meet Ministers might be appointed, which may shine in virtue and knowledge, to the glory of Christ, and the healthful edifying of the Christian people, whereunto the multitude of expectative gifts have been a great impediment; hereby often times, unmeet Ministers are appointed for the Churches, and they give occasion to desire another's death, and many contentions are mo●ed a●ongst the servants of God, and the ambition and greedy desire of pluralities maintained, and the substance of Kingdoms consumed, poor men suffer vexations, by running to Rome▪ they are often by the way robbed, murdered, afflicted with diverse plagues, and having spent their patrimony, left them by their parents, are constrained ●o live in extreme poverty. Many crave benefices which have no just title, and get the same, and such as have most craft and subtlety to deceive, and greatest substance to contend in the Law, do great wrongs: the Eccle●●asticall order is confounded, whiles every man's judgement is not preserved; and the Pope, by challenging and taking upon him too much, the Office of Superiors is drowned from more weighty and fruitful matters, and intends not to the guiding and correction of the inferiors, as public utility requireth, all which things bring a great confusion unto the Clergy, to the great prejudice of God's true worship, and the public salvation.    

THE sixth SECTION OF this Ecclesiastical History.  
THIS Story following, and that before confuteth the vain opinion of some, that this Religion now used, hath risen but twenty or thirty years since, and manifesteth that it hath been spread in England this 220. years, and often sparkled before that time, although it flamed not so as it hath done within this 100 years and more, who although they were not so strongly armed in their cause, as of late years, yet were they warriors in Christ's Church, and although they gave back for tyranny, yet judge the best, and refer the cause to God, who evealeth all things according to his determinate will and time, there hath been no realm more fertile for martyrs than England. Oxford was as a continual spr●ng of Christian knowledge whence, as out of the Trojan horse, hath come so many invincible witness of the truth, amongst whom William Tailor, Master of 〈◊〉, hath not deserved the least praise, being a favourer of Wickliff▪ who because he had written certain things against the invocation of saints, and many other matters, after he had recanted nine articles, returned unto th● right way, and with a marvelous constancy, 〈◊〉 bu●●t in Smithfield the 7 of March.  
john Florence, 
1422.  a Turner of Shelton, in the Diocese of Norwich, was attached because he held and taught that the Pope and Cardinals have no power to constitute Laws, that nor day is to be kept holiday, but Sunday. That there ought to be no fast, but of the Quatuor temporum. That Images are not to be worshipped▪ not lights to be set before them. Not 〈◊〉 go on Pilgrimage, nor offe● for the dead, or with women that are purified. That Curates should not claim Tithes by any exaction, and that they should be divided amongst the poor. That such as swear by their life, or power, except they repent, shall be dam●●d. He was brought before the Chancellor, and forced to abjure, and was sworn not to hold or teach any thing contrary to the determination of the Church of Rome, nor to help or aid any that should so do. He was enjoined for penan●● thr●● Sundries Solemn Procession in the Cathedral Church of Norwich, to be whipped before all the people, and three other Sundays about his Parish Church of Shelton, bore f●●ted, & bore necked, his body being covered with a canvas shirt, and canvas briches, carrying in his hand a Taper of a pound weight, & so was dismissed.  
Richard Belward of Erisam, in the Diocese of Norwich, was accused for holding, and teaching, that Ecclesiastical Minist●re and Ordinaries, have no power to excommunicate; and though the Bishop excommunicate any, God doth absolve them. And that he held the opinion of Sir john Oldcastle. And that such as go on Pilgrimage, offering to Images, are excommunicated, because they ought to give to the poor which are alive, and not to the dead. And that the Curates sell God on Easter day, when they receive Offerings, before they minister the Sacraments. And that he counseled ●●uerse women that they should not offer for the dead, nor with women that were puri●●●●▪ and for that he called his neighbour's fools for not learning his sect, and that they of 〈◊〉 sect were able to confute all others, and that we ought not to pray unto the Saints 〈◊〉 heaven, but only to God, and that he kept schools of Lolardie in Dichingham, 〈◊〉 that a Parchment maker bringeth him books from London, containing 〈◊〉 Doctrine. The Bishop of Norwich si●ting in judgement upon him, he denied his articles, and was purged by 〈◊〉 of his neighbours, swearing that he would not teach or defend any thin● contrary to the Church of Rome, and the aforesaid parchment-maker was likewise accused upon the aforesaid Articles who denied them, and was likewise purged by his neighbour's, and sword in like manner. Also sir Hugh Pie Chaplain of L●dney was likewise accused before the said Bishop of Norwich, for holding that the people ought not to go on pilgrimage, and that people ought not to give alms to Images, but to the poor That the Image of the Cross, & other Images are not to be worshipped, and that he had cast the Cross of Brome hold into the fire to be burnt, which he took from one of Ludney, which he denied, & purged himself by three Laymen, and three Priests & was sworn, as before.  
In this year, Henry the fifth sent a most cruel Commission unto john Exeter, 
1428.  and jacolet German, keeper of the Castle of Colchester, for the apprehending of sir William White Priest, and Thomas chaplain of Settling in Norfolk; and William Northampton Priest, and all other suspected of Lolardy, and to commit them to prison, by virtue of which Commi●●ion, six persons were attached in Bu●gay of Norwich, whose names were so defaced through antiquity, that there remained but three names in the worn book to be red, to wit, john Teaderton in Kent, Bartholomew Monk of Ensham in Norfolk, Corneleader▪ a ma●ie● man; these three were in the custody of the Duke of Norfolk, in the Castle of Framingham. We find also in the Diocese of Norfolk, and Suffolk, specially in the towns of Bechels', Ersham, and Ludney within the space of three or four years, 120. men and women, which sustained great vexation for the profession of Christ's Faith, whose names are recited in the book at large; the Articles that were generally objected against them, were; That auricular confession is not to be made unto a Priest, but unto God, because no Priest hath no power to absolve a sinner. That no Priest can make the body of Christ in the Sacrament, and that material bread remaineth after consecation. That every true Christian man is a Priest to God. That none is bound, under pain of damnation, to Lent, or other days prohibited. That the Pope is Antichrist, and his Prelates antichrist's disciples; and that the Pope hath no power to bind and lose on earth; and that it is lawful to do any work, except sin, upon the holy days. That Priests may have wives lawfully. That the Communications of the Prelates are not to be regarded. That it is not lawful to swear in private causes. That men ought no go on Pilgrimage, nor give honour unto Images of the Cross, of our Lady, or other Saints. That holy water hath no more virtue than other water. That the death of Thomas Becket was neither holy nor meritorious. That relics, as dead men's bones, ought not to be worshipped, or digged out of graves, or set up in Shrines▪ That prayers made in all places are acceptable to God. That men ought not to pray to any Saints, but only to God. That bells, and ringing in the Church were ordained to fill the Priest's purses. That it is no sin to withstand the Ecclesiastical precepts. That the Catholic Church is only the Congregation of the elect; they did so agree in uniform faith, that whatsoever one did hold, all did maintain.  
William White, being a follower of john Wickliff, yet laboured continually, unto the glory of his spout Christ, by reading, writing, and preaching. The principal points of his Doctrine were these which he was forced to recant at Canterbury.  
That men should seek for forgiveness of sins only at God's hands, that the wicked living of the Pope, and his holiness, is nothing else but a devilish estate, and heavy yoke of Antichrist: therefore an enemy to Christ's truth, that men ought not to worship Images or other Idolatrous paintings, nor the holy men which are dead. That the Romish Church is the figtree that Christ cursed, because it brought forth no fruit of the true belief. That such as wear Cowls, or are anointed, and shorn, are the Lance-knights, and soldiers of Lucifer, and that all of them, because their lamps are not burning, shall be shut out when the Lord Christ shall come: after his said recantation he was much more stronger in Christ, and confessed his error and offence, and busying himself in preaching and converting the people to the doctrine of Christ in Norfolk, he was apprehended by virtue of the King's letters aforesaid, and brought before the Bishop of Norwich, by whom he was contemned of 30. Articles and burned the said year in Norwich, who was of so devout and holy life that all the people had him in great reverence. One Margery wright confessed, if any Saints were to be prayed unto, she would rather pray unto him then any other, when he was come to the stake, thinking to open his mouth to exhort the people, one of the Bishop's servants struck him in the mouth. Thus he received the Crown of martyrdom, to the grief of all good men in Norfolk; his wife following his steps, by ●er teaching, confirmed many in the truth. Wherefore she suffered much trouble and punishment that year. By the said Bishop the same year also was burned father Abraham of colchester, and john Waddon Priest, for the like Article.  
Amongst them that were arrested, and caused to abjure; in this year▪ as aforesaid▪ was Thomas Pie, and john Mendham of Aldbor●ough, who being convicted upon diverse Articles before mentioned, were joined penance six whip about the 〈◊〉 Church of Alborrough, before a solemn Procession, six several Sundays; and three whip three several Market days about the Market Place of 〈…〉 heads, necks, legs, and feet bare▪ their bodies only covered with their 〈◊〉 and breeches, either of them carrying a taper in his hand, of a pound weight, which t●pe, the last Sunday after the Penance 〈◊〉, they should devoutly offe● unto the high Altar of the Church of Alborrough, at the time of the offertory of the high Mass; and that going about the Market pl●ce aforesaid, they shall make four stays▪ every one to receive devoutly three whips, and if they would not obey this monition, they were to be cited to appear before the Bishop, to show cause why they should not be excommunicated, and to receive such punishment as justice shall provide in that behalf, this was their 〈…〉 of penance, howbeit some were often more cruelly handled, and after banished out of the Diocese: and others were more stra●ly used by l●ng imprisonment, whereof we will briefly rehearse one or two for example.  
john Beverley, alias Battle, a labourer, having lye● long in Irons, and having nothing proved against him, the Commissary made him swear, that every year after he would confess is slune, once a year unto his Curate, and receive the Sacrament at Easter, and for his penance, the Friday, and Saturday next following, he should fast br●ad and water, and upon the Saturday be whipped from the Bishop's Palace 〈◊〉 Norwich, about all the streets, and the Market place, having in his hand a wax candle of two pence, to offer to the Image of the Trinity, after he had done his penance; and because he had eaten flesh on Easter day and was not shriven in Lent, nor received on Easter day, the judge enjoined him he should fast Tuesday. Wednesday, and Friday, in Whitsun week, having but one meal a day of Fish and other white meats, and depart out of the Diocese, and never come there again.  
john Skilley of Flixton Miller, was forced to abjure, for holding the Articles aforesaid, and for receiving certain godly men into his house, had a most sharp penance▪ seven years imprisonment in the Monastery of Langly. and to fast with bread & water, every Friday, and to appear every Wednesday in the beginning of Lent, and every Monday, and Thursday for two years after the seven years, before the Bishop, his successor, and Commissary in the Cathedral Church of Norwich, together with other penitentiaries, to do open penance for his offence, diverse others the same year were forced to abjuration and penance.  
In this next year, 
1429.  in the same Register, were sixteen, or seventeen, that were examined, and did penance likewise, amongst whom was john Baker, otherwise called Usher Tunstall, who for having a book with the Pater noster, ave, and Creed in English, and for other Articles of Fasting, Confession, and invocation, was constrained to abjure, and do such penance as others did before him.  
Another was Margery Backster, wife of Willam Backster, against whom, one joan cliff and was compelled by the Bishop to depose. First, that she bade her take heed of swearing, else a Bee would sting her tongue, and venom her soul: and that she rebuked her for saying Pater nosters to the Crucifix, and ave Maries to our Lady; saying, you will do ill in 〈◊〉, or praying to such Images, and that God will give no more reward for such prayers, than a ●endle, put under the foot, will give light in the night, saying, that lewd writes of stocks hew such Crosses and Images, and lewd Painters gleere them with colours, and opened her arms, and told her, this is the true Cross of Christ: And that she said, if every Sacrament were God and the very body of Christ, than 1000 Priests and more, do every day make a 1000 such Gods, and eat them, and void them out of their hinder parts, filthily stinking under every hedge, where you may find many such Gods. It shall never be my God, it was falsely and deceitfully ordained by the Priests, to induce simple people to Idolatry. for it is only material bread. And that Thomas of Canterbury, whom the people cal● Saint Thomas, was a false Traitor, and damned in Hell. And that the Pope, Cardinals, Archbishops, Bishops, and especially the Bishop of Norwich, and others that support Heresies, and Idolatries, shall shortly have the same, or worse mischief so fall upon them, than that cursed man Thomas of Canterbury had, for they cursedly dec●iae the people with false m●mmetries, to extort money to maintain their pride, riot, and idleness, and have slain the true Preachers or Go●● Law. And that she said, that none was bound to fast in Lent, or other days appointed. and that it was lawful to eat flesh, and other meats upon the said days that Pope S●luester made the Lent. And that William White was a good man, and falsely condemned, and at his execution, when he would have exhorted the people, a Devil, one of Bishop Caiphas his servants, struck him on the lips, that he could not declare the will of God. And that she taught her not to go to Pilgrimage, to the Lady of Walsingham, or any other Saint or place. And that she desired this deponent, and her maid, to come in the night to her chamber, to hear her husband read the Law of Christ unto them. And that she said, that the people did worship Devils which fell from Heaven with Lucifer, and entered into the Image which stand in the Churches, so that the people which worship Images commit Idolatry. And that holy bread and water are but trifles. And they are excommunicated that first ordained bells, And that the Saturday after Aswednesday, she had a pot seething over the fire, with a piece of Baken and Otmeale seething in it. Others also were sworn, which confirmed the former depositions, but we finds no mention in Register what became of her.  
diverse good men, this year were accused by the deposition of one William Wright, their names appear in the book at large. And the said William Wright deposed that it is read in the Prophecies amongst the Lollards, that their sect shall be, in manner, destroyed, yet at the length it shall prevail, and have the victory against all her enemies.  
john Burrell, servant to Thomas Moon of Ludney, 
1430.  in the Diocese of Norwich, was apprehended, and it was objected against him, besides the Articles before mentioned, that he held that the Catholic Church, is the Souls of every good Christian. That Lent, and other Fasting-days, were ordained of the Priests, and not of God: and that men may eat flesh, or fish indifferently upon those days: That Pilgrimage ought not to be made, but to the poor. That it is not lawful to swear, but in c●se of of life and death. That Masses, and prayers for the Souls of the dead are vain, and that the dead are either in Heaven, or Hell, for there is no Purgatory, but this world. He was forced to 〈◊〉 and suffer like punishment as before.  
Thomas Moon of Lud●ey was apprehended, and the Articles aforesaid laid against him, especially that he had received, comforted, and supported diverse, upon which he being con●●ct, was forced to abjure, and receive like penance. Robert Grigges, of Martham was brought before the Bishop for the Articles aforesaid, especial●y for affirming that the Sacrament of confirmation by the Bishop did avail nothing to salvation, that it was no sin to withstand the ordinances of the Church of Rome, that holy bread and water were but trifles, and that they were the worse for the conjurations and characters made over them, he was forced to abjure and suffer penance as aforesaid.  
john Finch of Colchester, was taken in Ipswich, and brought before the Bishop, and being convicted of the aforesaid Articles, was enjoined penance three whip three several Sundays in solemn Procession about the Cathedral Church of Norwich, and three whip about the Market place, three principal market days; his head, neck, and ●eete bare, his body covered only with a short shirt, with a taper of wax of a pound weight in his hands, which the next Sunday after his penance, he● should offer unto the Trivitie, and every Ash-wednesday, and Monday, and Thursday three year after, he should appear before the Ordinary, in the Cathedral Church, to do open penance amongst other penitontiar●es.  
About the same time, shortly after the Coronation of King Henry the sixth, one Richard Hoveden a wool window, and Citizen of London, was crowned with Martyrdom, whenby no persuasions he could be drawn from the opinions of Wickliff, as Fabian writeth, he burned hard by the Tower of London.  
Nicholas, Canon of Eye, was brought before the Bishop of Norwich, 
1431.  and many witnesses being sworn against him, they appointed one to speak for them all. First, that on Easter day, all the Parish going of Procession, he went the contrary way, deciding them, and meeting them. He confessed it, and thought he did well therein. And that he should say; If the Sacrament of the Altar be very God, and very man, than God may be put in a small room, as when it is in the Priest's mouth. And why may not we 〈…〉 as well upon F●●daies and other prohibited days, as the Priests eat the flesh and blood of our Lord every day. To which he answered, he thought he had spoken well therein.  
Item, that on Corpus Christi day, at the elevation of high Mass, when all kneeled down, and held up their hands, and did reverence to the Sacrament, he went behind a pillar, turned his face from the Altar, and mocked them. He affirmed, he thought he did well in so doing.  
Item, when his mother would lift up his right hand to cross himself from the 〈◊〉 and assaults of the Devil, he mocked her. This, he thought, it was well done.  
Item upon All-ballend day, at the elevation of the Mass, when many lighted torches, 〈◊〉 them up to the Altar, and kneeled down there, in honour of the Sacrament, he standing behind the Priest with a fozeh, turned his back to the Priest, and would 〈◊〉 no reverence. He said, he did well therein.  
Item, that he said, he doubted whether in the Sacrament of the Altar were the very body of Christ or no. This Article he confessed to be true.  
Item, that he believed that a man ought not to confess his sins to a Priest. This Article he also confessed. After, he was convicted, and enjoined for penance three whip about the Cloister of the Cathedral Church of Norwich, before a solemn Procession, barefooted and bare headed, as the aforesaid ponitentiaries, and to be kept in prison until the Bishop came into the Diocese, lest he should enuenoms the flock. Thus you have the troubles, which in the aforesaid four years, happened in Norfolk and Suffolk, having showed certain notable examples, sufficient to declare the rest, for their opinions, neither their penance did differ, otherwise then by these examples may be seen.  
Thomas Bagley Priest, vicar of Malden, being a valiant Disciple, and adherent of Wickliff, was condemned by the Bishops of Heresy, at London, about the midst of Lent, and was disgeaded, and burned in Smithf●eld.  
The same years was Paul Craws a Bohemian, taken at Saint Andrew's, by the Bishop, and delivered to the Secular power, to be burned, for holding contrary opinions touching the Sacrament of the Altar, the worshipping of Saints, auricular confession, with other of Wickliff's opinions.  
Thomas Rhedon a Frenchman, 
1436.  a Carmelits Friar, which take their name of Mount Carmelus, came with the Uenitian Ambassadors into Italy, trusting that he should find there some, by whose good life he might be edified, but the success of the matter did frustrate his hope, for he found nothing but hypocrity, and gold and silver in stead of heavenly gifts; pomp and pride reigned in place of godliness, in steed of learning and study, flo●h●ulnesse and superstition, and for Apostlolike simplicity tyranny and haughtiness; they did so pass all measure and patiencs, that he could by no means refrain his tongue, in so great corruption of the Church, and by continual preaching, got great envy and hatred. The Rulers began to consult together, by what means they might cirumvent this man's life, for it is a continual custom amongst the Prelates, that if any man displease them, and speak any thing which is hurtful so their lucre, by and by they frame Articles of some heresy against him, overwhelm him with suspicion, seek to entangle him with questions, and so condemn him, and destroy him. This is their godl●nesse and peaceable order: they gathered these Articles against him. That the Church lacketh reformation: That it shall be punished, and reform: That 〈◊〉, jews, Turks, and Moors shall be converted unto Christ in the latter days: And that abominations are used at Rome: That the unjust excommunication of the Pope is not to be feared, and those which do not observe the same, do not sin: Eugenius was Pope, than this good man Thomas Rheden was taken and brought before him, and from thence to prison, and after sundry grievous torments was brought before the judges, and was condemned to be burned four years after he came to Rome.  
In this year the marvelous invention of Printing was first found out, by one john Guttenbergh in Strawsborrow, and afterwards by him made perfect in Ments, our days declare how profitable this hath been unto all the world: if we consider that thereby ignorance is utterly banished, the truth declared, and the Pope and Antichrist utterly subverted, which could never have been, if this most worthy Science had not been found out, for before Books were so scarce, and at such excess price, that few could thereby attain to knowledge: herein the prophesy of the Sibyls is fulfilled, that Flax and Lime should overthrow Antichrist.  
Reynold Peacock, 
1457  Bishop of Chichester, was for his godliness and profession of the gospel afflicted and tormented, and made to recant, and after put to death in prison: he was brought before Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury at Lambeth, in which Convocation the Duke of Buckingham was present: whereas besides many other Articles, the presence of bread in the Sacrament was laid unto Peacock; insomuch that the Sacrament, the knot of amity, ordained by Christ, to the great comfort of the Church, through the envy of Satan, it turned into a matter of most grievous discord, that no matter hath continued so many years more pernicious to man's salvation: He declared many things worthy of a good Divine: they laboured for their dignity and gain, and so much the more earnestly, because they had gotten an Adversary, whose authority the higher it was in the Church, i● would bring the greater ruin of their tyranny and estimation among the people. First, the matter was attempted by private Coloquys; after by a terrible judgement, threatening present death, with threatening exhortations, mingled with flattering promises, granting him further time to consult, that the delay of death might make his life the sweeter: They gave him hope of his life and Dignity if he would recant, till at length his mind began to quail: by and by a recantation was made by the Bishops, the effect whereof followeth. Which when he declared unto the people, he did so pronounce that he was carried again to prison, from whence he could not be delivered but by death: The Articles that were mentioned in the Recantation to be recanted were, that first it is not necessary to believe that CHRIST after his death descended into Hell, that it is not necessary to Salvation to believe in the Catholic Church, nor to believe the Communion of Saints, neither the body material in the Sacrament: and that the universal Church may e●re in matters pertaining unto Faith; and that it is not necessary to salvation to believe the general Council.  
We showed before in the latter end of the Council of Basil, how Eugenius was deposed, and Foelix Duke of Savoy elected Pope. Whereupon arose great discords. Eugenius sent his Orators into Germany, to persuade them to infringe the Council of Basil, and the Dolphin of France, set on by the said Eugenius, led an army of five and twenty thousand men into Alsatia, and laid siege unto Basil to disturb the Council, having there a great conflict with the Germans with great slaughter, whereby the Council could not be kept any longer in Germany, but in France through the pragmatical sanction of the French King After Eugenius brought to pass by the Emperor, and his Orators of which Aeneas silvius was one, that they were content to give over the Council of Basil. Frederick of Austridge not being yet Emperor, but labouring for the Empire, brought to pass that Foelix, which was chosen Pope in the Council of Basil, was content to resign his papacy unto Nicholas the eight, successor to Eugenius, of the which Nicholas, the said Frederick was confirmed Emperor at Rome, and there crowned in the year one thousand four hundred fifty and one.  
This Pope, to gather great sums of Money, appointed a jubilee in the year of our Lord 1450. there resorted great number of people to Rome, more than at any time before were seen there. At which time, as there were a great sort of people going to Mount Uaticane, to behold the Image of our Saviour, which they had there to show to Pilgrims, a Mule of the Cardinals of Saint Mark coming that way, the people for multitude being not able to void the way, one or two falling upon the Mule, there was such a throng, that two hundred men and three horses were strangled upon the bridge, and many fell over into the water and were drowued: wherefore the Pope caused the small houses to be plucked down, to make the Bridge broader. In the year 1453. Constantinople was taken by the Turks.  
In the year one thousand four hundred fifty five, when the death of Pope Nicholas was published, the Germans bewailing their miserable estate, persuaded the Emperor that he should be no longer under the Pope's obedience, except they first obtained certain things touching the Charter of Apeales, showing that they were in worse case then either the Frenchmen or Italians, and as it were their Servants, and especially of the Italians: that they alone had not the use of their Laws, and that the French Nation had not made their suit in vain unto their King, against the exactions of the Popes, by whom they were defended, which also provided decrees for the liberty of his people: The Emperor promised, he would provide for them, no less than the King of France had done for the Frenchmen. But Aeneas silvius broke off the matter, saying; Though there be variance amongst Princes in weighty matters, yet peace may be made again: but between the Prince and the Common people, there is always mortal hatred, and because he should be Successor unto the Pope; he concluded, he thought it better to accord to the Pope, then to follow their desires, whose minds are led with covetousness, rather than by reason: and the Emperor chose him Ambassador to Pope Calixtus, to swear unto him in his Name, and to promise the absolute obedience of all Germany. Thus twice Fridericke of Ostrich contemned and derided the Germans, frustrating them of their native ordinances, and brought them into subjection under the Pope, which was the cause that seven years before his death, he caused his Son Maxmilian to be crowned King of the romans, lest after his death the Empire should be transported unto another Family, as it afterwards came to pass. Whereupon Germany being in this miserable poverty, and grievous subjection of the Pope's tyranny and polling, with tears and sighs lamenting their estate, continued so almost unto Luther's time, as those Histories hereafter do testify.  
The Ambassador of the Archbishop of Maydenburge, Henry Token, writeth, that in the Council of Basill, the Archbishop of Lions did declare, that in Pope Martin's time, there came out of France to the Court of Rome, nine millions of Gold, which was gathered by the Bishops and Prelates, besides the poor Clergy, which daily without number run unto the Court of Rome, carrying with them all their whole substance.  
The Archbyshoppe of Turonne said, also at Basill, that three Millions of Gold in his time came to Rome in fourteen years of the Prelates, besides the poor Clergy, which daily run to that Court. Let the man which feareth God, judge what a devouring Gulf this is, a million containeth ten hundred thousand.  
Sir Roger Ounley followed the Lord Cobham, and Sir Roger Acton being a Knight of like Nobility and Order, and partaker of the like cause: a man endued with like valiantness and godliness, whom we read in certain Annals to be hanged for the truth, 1441.  
Although there have been many Women which have followed their spouse Christ by torments, banishment, and death; yet the first that cometh to our hands, is Elinor Cobham, a Woman, nothing degenerating from her stock, kindred and name, albeit we can find no other thing of her but for suspicion of heresy, that is to say, for the love and desire of the truth, she was by the papists banished into the I●e of Man, whom a few years after there followed a woman, who for her constancy and virtue was greatly to be praised, being mother of the Lady Young, 
1490.  she persevered unto the fire with a stout and manly courage, for the profession of the Gospel, and was burned.  
Hieronimus Savonarola, being singularly well learned, and a Monk in Italy preached sore against the evil life of the spirituality, especially of his own order, saying they were the springs of all mischiefs, and by the help of certain learned men, began to seek reformation in his own order.  
The Pope fearing him, being in great reputation amongst all men, lest he should diminish his authority, he ordained his vicar to reform this matter. But the said Hierome withstood him always: wherefore he was accursed, yet he left not off preaching, but threatened Italy, with the indignation of GOD, and prophesied that the Land should be overthrown, for the pride and wickedness of the people, and for the untruth and hypocrisy of the Clergy, which came to pass when King Charles came to Rome, and besieged Pope Alexander that he was forced to make composition with him.  
Because the said Hierome would not leave preaching, he was commanded to appear before the Pope to give account of his new learning, but he went not. Then was he again forbidden to preach, and his learning condemned as false and seditions, whereby he left off preaching: But when the people ●ore hungered for God's Word, and were instant upon him that he would preach again, 
1496  he began again to preach in Florence; many exhorted him to the contrary, but he regarded it not but went forward freely.  
When the Pope and his Shavelling heard thereof they were greatly inflamed against him, and cursed him as an obstinate heretic: yet he proceeded in teaching the people, saying men ought not to regard such curses which is against the true doctrine and the common Prophets; for by preaching we should be learned and amended, Christ's Kingdom enlarged and the Kingdom of the Devil overthrown. He desired to teach no other thing then the pure word of God, 
1498.  often protesting, that all men should certify him if they heard him teach any thing contrary thereunto: for in his conscience he knew nothing which he had taught but the pure word of God. What his doctrine was, may easily be judged by his books he wrote. After that he was taken, with two Friars with him which favoured his learning, named Dominick and Silvester, and carried to prison, where he wrote a godly meditation upon the most comfortable one and fiftieth Psalm; wherein he excellently described the strife betwixt the flesh and spirit. The Pope's Legates came to Florence, and called forth these three good men, threatening them marvelously, but they continued still constant. Then they gathered Articles against them, whereupon they were condemned, and were first hanged up openly in the marketplace, after burned to ashes, and the ashes cast into the river of Ar●e.  
This man foreshowed of the destruction of Florence, 
1499.  Rome, and the revenues of the Church, and that the Turks and Moors in the latter day should be converted to Christ, and that one like unto Cyrus should pass the Alps into Italy, and utterly destroy it.  
Philip Norice an Irishman, professor at Oxford, though he was not burned, yet he was long time troubled with the religious rout.  
Thomas Norice for the profession of the Gospel was by the Bishop condemned and burned in Norwich. 
1507.   
Elizabeth Samson was convented in the Consistory of London for saying our Lady of Wildesdon was a burnt arst else and stock; 
1508.  and if she could help men and women which go to her on pilgrimage, she would not have suffered her tail to be burnt: and why would she or the Lady Crome that puppet, be worshipped? It were better to give alms to the poor then to go on pilgrimage, and that she called the Image of S. Saviour, Sin Saviour with Kite lips, and that she said she could make as good bread as that which the Priest occupied, and that it was not the body of Christ, for that Christ could not be both in heaven and earth at one time: wherefore she was compelled to abjure.  
One Thomas, a Priest of Norwich, was burned in the village of Eckels. When he was in prison, 
1510  by persuasions, he was led away from his former opinions, wherefore for penance he went to be burned upon sharp hurdles made of thorns.  
joan Baker of S. Marget's in new Fishstréete in London, 
1511  for saying to the Parish Priest of Bow, that the Crucifix was not to be worshipped, and that she was sorry she had gone so many times on pilgrimage to S. Saviour and others, being they were but Mammots and false Gods, and that she could hear a better Sermon at home then at Paul's Cross; and that she said, the Lady Young died a Martyr, and that Sampsons' Wife was punished for saying the truth, and that the Pope hath no power to forgive sins, she was constrained to abjure.  
One Thomas Bingy, an old reverend man, was burned at Norwich, because he had not received the Sacrament in 14. years, and abhorred the Popish kind of administration thereof.  
One Pope, 
1512.  a Weaver in Eye, an old man, about the quarrel of the Sacrament, was martyred.  
About the same time, one Peake was burned at Ipswich, because he gave one of the Sacrament Cakes unto a Dog, the Dog was burned in the fire with him, whereat he laughed, saying; they did the Dog great wrong, because he was not abjured: for it was the manner, that those which they called Heretics, might be saved if they would recant.  

Complaints of the Germans to Maxmilian the Emperor, against the Pope's oppression.  
FIrst, the Popes think themselves not bound to observe the Bulls and privileges granted by their Predecessors, but will dispense with, and rebuke the same at the instance of every vile person. That the election of Prelates is oft put back, and the election of Presidentship of mony-places obtained with great cost: as the church of Spire and Hasels, whose Bull for the election of their Precedent, is made frustrate in the life of him that granted it.  
That the greatest Ecclesiastical Dignities, are reserved for Cardinals and Notaries.  
That expectative Aduousons are granted without number, so that much Money is laid out for such Aduousons, and in going to Law for them: whereupon is this proverb; He that will have an Aduouson at Rome, must have 100 or 200. pieces of Gold for the obtaining thereof, that he need no● to prosecute Law.  
That yearly Revenues are exacted without mercy, for new Offices and new Servants: That the rule of Churches, are given at Rome to them that are more fit to féeds Mules: That new indulgences are granted with revocation of the old, to scrape Money together.  
That tenths are exacted, by pretence of making war against the Turk and no expedition followeth thereon; and that the causes which might be determined in Germany, are carried unto the Court of Rome.  
That it is intolerable to the Germans to pay so great A●mats for the confirmation of the Bishops and Archbishops, where the Archbishop of Ments was wont to pay but 10000 Florins for his confirmation, It was after augmented to 20000. Florins, then to 25000. Florins, and at last to 27000. florence: And in one Pope's time, this was seven times paid out of the Archbishopprick of Ments, that the Archbishop hath been feign to borrow it of Merchants, and to pay them again, forced to exact a Subsidy upon his poor Husbandmen, so that our people are brought to extreme poverty, and moved to rebellion to seek their liberty, grievously murmuring against the Clergy. james, Archbishop of Ments said at his death, he was sorry for nothing, as for that his poor Subjects should after his death be forced again to pay a grievous exaction for the Pall: therefore let the Pope, as a godly Father, deal more favourably with his Children the Germans, lest men follow the example of the Bohemians, and serve from him, especially let him be more favourable unto the Bishops, that die so soon one after another: whereof there be fifty Bishoprics, besides many Abbots in Germany that are confirmed at Rome, otherwise Germany will want treasure and Munition of war against their enemies, and to preserve peace, and minister justice to every man, and banish away murderers and thieves, and repair Churches and Monasteries and Hospitals, and other necessaries.  
There were beside these 100 
1522  grievances, complained upon to the Pope's Legates, in the reign of the Emperor Charles the fifth, out of which we have but touched certain which we thought to be most effectual.  
First, that many things are commanded and forbidden by men's Constitutions, contrary to the commandment of God, as innumerable lets of Matrimony, and the use of meats forbidden, which are created for man's use, & are indifferently to be received with thanksgiving: by which Constitutions, men are brought into bondage, until by Money they obtain dispensations, so that Money maketh that lawful to the rich, which is prohibited to the poor, by which snares of men's Laws, great sums of Money are gathered out of Germany, and it breeds private offences of the poor, when they see themselves entangled in these snares, only because they have not the thorns of the Gospel, for so Christ often calleth riches.  
That those that have received Ecclesiastical orders, being free from the punishment of Secular Magistrates, do presume in sinning, and are maintained therein by the principal estates of the Clergy. They attempt the chastity of Matrons and Virgins, and by gifts and flattering, they bring to pass, and by their secret confessions, that many, which otherwise would live honest, have been overcome and moved to sin: and often they keep wives from their husbands, and daughters from their Fathers, threatening them with fire and sword that require them. They offend livewise daily, in robbery, murders, accusing of Innocents', burning, rapine, theft and counterfeiting Coin; besides many other mischiefs, and the Bishops cannot openly punish them, except he disgrade them; and they are bound by their Charters, that they dare not punish them; therefore necessity and justice doth require, that the said privileges of the Clergy should be abrogated, and that they should have the same judgement as the Laity for such offences.  
That Christians are excommunicated for vain and profane causes, for desire of filthy lucre, whereby the weak in faith are burdened, and brought to despair, where a man ought to be excommunicated only for heresy.  
That there are so many holidays, that Husbandmen have scarce time to gather the fruits of the earth, which were brought forth with so great travel: and upon these holidays innumerable offences are committed.  
If any fight or shed blood in any hollowed place, it is interdicted, and cannot have any more service done in it, until all the Citizens, with great pomp and expenses, have caused it to be now consecrated, which charge redound upon the Laity, and none but the Suffragans can baptise Bells, who do affirm, that Bells so baptised, will drive away evil Spirits and Tempest's. Whereupon many Godfathers are appointed: and such as be rich, at the baptising, hold the Bell-rope, the Suffragan speaking for them, and they all answer, and name the Bell, it having a new Garment upon it: then they go to sumptuous banquets, to which the Gossips are bidden, the Suffragan and his Chaplains are sumptuously fed, and yet he must have a reward, that in small Uillages 100 Florins are often spent about such Christen.  
The officials of the Archbishops for the most part are unlearned men and of evil conditions, taking thought for nothing but money, where they ought to correct the offences of the Laity, they burden them with most grievous offences, and spoil and rob them of their goods.  
When causes belonging to the temporal Court are handled in the Spiritual Court, the Eclesiasti●all judges will by no means be entreated to remit them to their ordinary jurisdiction, but if the Temporal Court ho●d any play which belongeth to the Spiritual Court, the judge shall be excommunicated, they say they may take profane matters into their hands if the civil Magistrate be negligent in executing justice, but chose they will not suffer that the like order shall be kept with them by the civil Magistrate if they be negligent, and for their unsatiable desire of money, they suffer and maintain usury, and they take yearly pensions to suffer the Clergy unlawfully to dwell with their Concubines and beget children by them, this none can deny except he will make himself as blind as a mole, and if a man and his wife be long one from another by reason of war or otherwise, the officials for money will suffer them to commit adultery, calling it sufferance; not without great offence and contempt of matrimony.  
The Cannon's Cathedral and other Colleagiall Churches, which have power to choose their Superior and Bishop they will choose none except he swear and be bound by deed insealed, that in no matter never so grievous he shall be against them, and not to punish any of them if he do offend.  
The Bishops and Officials in some places do not only suffer Priests to have Concubines, so they pay for them, but compel chaste Priests (which live without Concubines) to pay tribute for Concubines, affirming the Bishop to be worthy of such money, whereby it is lawful for them either to keep Concubines or no.  
These and many other Articles were offered up to the Emperor, in the next assembly of the Princes and States at Worms, the Archbishops and other States of the Clergy, but hitherto they have not begun to amend any thing.  
After Nicholas the fifth succeeded Pope Calixtus the third, he ordained at noon and evening the bell to toll the Aves to help the soldiers that fought against the Turks, and for that purpose ordained the Feast of the transfiguration of Christ, solemnising it with like pardons and indulgences as Corpus Christi day, and contrary to the Counsels of Constance and Basell, he decreed none should appeal from the Pope to the Council, and he Canonised for Saints S. Edmond of Canterbury, with divers others: after him succeeded Pius secundus, which was AEneas silvius wh●ch wrote the two books aforesaid of the Council of Basill, at that time he was a man of indifferent judgement, from which being Pope he swarned, seeking by all means to abolish the books which before he had written.   

The Proverbs of this Pius.  
THe divine nature of God may rather be comprehended by faith then by disputation.  
Christian faith is to be considered not by what reason it is proved but from whom it proceedeth.  
A covetous man cannot be satisfied with money, nor a learned man with knowledge.  
Learning aught to be to a poor man as silver, to noblemen as gold. and to Princes in steed of precious stones.  
An artificial Oration moveth fools but not wise men.  
Suitors in the Law be as birds, the Court is the bait, the judges the nets, and the Lawyers the fowlers.  
Men are to be given to dignities, and not dignities to men.  
The office of a Bishop is heavy, but it is blessed to him that doth well bear it. A Bishop without learning may be likened to an Ass.  
An evil Physician, destroyeth bodies, but an unlearned Priest destroyeth souls.  
Marriage was taken from Priests not without great reason, but with much greater reason, it ought to be restored again.  
He dissolved certain Nuns of the orders of Saint Bridget, and Saint Clare, bidding them depart out that they should burn no more, nor cover a harlot under the vesture of Religion.  
The Epistle of Hulderick is abridged in this Book before: therefore omitted now.  
After this Pius secundus, succeeded Pope Paulus secundus, who was wholly set upon his belly and ambition, void of all learning, and a hater of all learned men: because his Daughter was reproached, for that she was gotten in fornication Hes went about to reform the Law of the single life of Priests, had not death prevented him.  
After him succeeded Sixtus the fourth, which builded in Rome Stews of both kinds, and thereby got great Revenues and Rents unto the Church of Rome: He reduced the year of jubilee from fifty, to five and twenty years: he instituted the Feasts of the Conception, and of the presentation of Mary, and of Anna her Mother and of joseph; he canonised Bonaventure, and Saint Francis for Saints; he brought in Beads and made our Lady's Psalter, through Alanus and his Order: He made two and thirty Cardinals in his time.  
Petrus Ruerius was the first, who in two years spent in luxurious riot 200000. Floreines, and was left six thousand in debt: This Pope licensed the whole Family of the Cardinals to play the Sodomites the three hot months; june, july, and August.  
After him succeeded Innocentius the eight, as rude & unlearned as his predecessor: at Polus he caused eight men, and six women, with the Lord of the place, to be condemned for Heretics, because they said since Peter none was true vicar of Christ, but they only which followed the poverty of Christ.  
He condemned of heresy George the King of Boheme, and deprived him, made his whole stock to be rejected, and gave his Kingdom to Mathias King of Panonia.  
Pope Alexander the sixth succeeded him: He received two thousand Florins for poisoning Gemen the Turks brother at Rome. He sent for help of the Turks against the French King: He was ungrateful to the Cardinals that chose him: He commanded Marcinellus one of them to have his hands and tongue cut off, for speaking against his vices. After sitting with his Cardinals, and the rich Senator's of Rome at dinner; his man unawares bringing a wrong Bottle unto him he with his Cardinals about him were poisoned: In his time the Angel which stood on the top of the Pope's Church was beaten down with thunder; which thing seemed to declare the ruin of the Popedom.  
Pius the third succeeded Pope: after him julius the second, passing all other in iniquity, as he was going to war, he cast the keys of S. Peter into the river Tiber, saying, being the keys of Peter would not serve him to his purpose, he would take himself to the sword of Paul.  
By this julius, partly with war, partly with cursings, in seven years 200000. Christians were destroyed: he got many Cities out of Prince's hands by bloodshed: when he was made Pope, he took an oath to have a Council within two years; but breaking his Oath, he was occupied in wars: whereupon nine of his Cardinals departed from him, and appointed a Council at P●sa, they alleged the cause, for that the Pope was forsworn, and that they had divers other crimes to accuse him of, purposing to remove him from his seat, which he had obtained through bribes and ambition. julius commanded under great pain that none obeyed them; the next year he called a Council.  
The French King seeing the Pope take part with the venetians against him, called a Council at Thurin, in which Council they agreed, that the Pope ought not to war against any Prince without cause: and that it was lawful for the King to defend himself against him, and that unjust excommunications were not to be feared. After the King sent to the Pope the decrees of the Council, who accursed the French King, with all his Kingdom: and the next year after this warlike Pope died.   

The lamentable handling of RICHARD HUN, who was privily murdered in Lolards Tower in London.  
HUN had a Child died in his house, 
1515  the Curate claiming the bearing-shéet for a Mortuary, Hun answered; The Infant had no property therein, whereupon he was cited to the Spiritual Court; he sued the Curate in a Praemunire, and then the Priests of malice accused him of heresy, and brought him to Lolards Tower, where he was found dead, hanging by the neck in a girdle of silk. The Bishop of London called Richard Fitziames and Doctor Horsey, his Chancellor said ●e hanged himself; and the Temporalty said he was murdered: The Coronor summoned a jury, and viewed the body, and many times they were with the King's Council, and heard their opinions, but in the mean season the Bishop burned the dead carcase in Smithfield, to the abomination of the people: but after the matter had bee●e heard by the King's judges, and after by the King's Council, the King being present; at las● Doctor Horsey the Chancellor, and one Charles the bell-ringer of Paul's, an● joseph the Bishop's Summoner, were indicted of murder, and the said Charles being in the Tower of London, of his own free will said; that Master Chancellor devised and wrote with his own hand all the heresies that were laid to Huns charge, and that when Richard Hun was slain, john Bell-ringer bore up a Wax Candle, and I went next to him and Master Chancellor came up last, and Hun was lying in his bed: and Master Chancellor said, Lay hands on the Thief, and so all we murdered him, and I put the girdle about his neck, and john Bell-ringer and I did heave him up, and master Chancellor pulled the girdle over the staple, and so Hun was hanged.  
The said Charles, told julian Little his maid, he killed him by putting a Wire up into his nose.  
Before that time the chancellor commanded to be put upon Huns neck a great collar of Iron, with a great Chain, which is to heavy for any man or beast to wear, and long to endure. And before Huns death, the chancellor came into the Lolards Tower, and kneeled down before Hun, holding up his hands and asked him forgiveness▪ of all he had done and must do to him. And on the Sunday before the night in which he was destroyed, he caused the Penitentiary of Paul's to go to Hun and say a Gospel, and make for him Holy Water, and Holy bread, and give him, which was done.  
The Bishop did all he could by word or writing to the King and Cardinals, and the Council▪ to smother the matter, affirming that he hanged himself, and that the jury was forsworn, and that the said Charles spoke that which he had done as before, by reason of durance of imprisonment: and that if the King and Council should favour this matter, he should not be able to go abroad for Heretics; and by the means of him, and the spiritualty, and money, the Chancellor caused the kings Attorney to confess on his arraignment, him not to be guilty: so he escaped to Excester, and for shame never durst after come to London.   

The History of Doctor WESALIANUS.  
THis Wesalia was complained upon to Piorherus Archbishop of Mentz, by the Thomists, which is an Order holding of Thomas de Aquino. The Bishop made him answer, he should give up all his works and writings which he had made and preached. This being done, they divided them amongst themselves, that every man might find out what errors and heresies they could. His Articles and opinions were these:  
That all men be saved freely and through mere grace by faith in Christ jesus: frée-will to be nothing; only that we should believe the word of God, and not the gloss of any man or fathers: that the word of God is to be expounded by the collation of one place with another: that Prelates have no authority to make laws or expound the Scriptures, by any peculiar right more than another: that men's traditions, as Fast, Feasts, long prayers, Pilgrimations, and such like are to be rejected. Extreme unction and confirmation to be reproved, confession and satisfaction to be reprehended: the primacy of the Pope he also affirmed to be nothing. Upon which Articles this Wesalia by a general assembly was condemned, and his books to be burned.  
He bring required of the Council, what he thought of the vicar of Christ in earth? He said he believed that Christ left no such vicar in earth: for ascending into heaven he said, Behold I am with you etc. By which words he declared that he would substitute under him no vicar in earth: for a vicar signifieth one who in the absence of the principal hath to do the works of the principal.  
And being asked his opinion of Indulgences and Pardons: he said he believed that the treasure-boxe of the merits of Saints could not be distributed of the Pope to others, because their treasure is not left here on earth: for it is written in the Revelation, Their works follow them; and that their merits could not be applied to other men, for the satisfaction of their pain due to them: and he called Indulgences and Pardons pias fraudes fidelium.  
And being asked the question, he said, He thought that hallowing of Altars, Chalics, Uestments, War Candles, Palms, Herbs, Holy water, and other divine things, made them have no spiritual power in them to drive away any Devils, and that holy water had no more efficacy than other water, concerning remission of veniniall sins and driving away Devils, and other effects which the School Doctor's attribute unto it.  
After these Articles were condemned by the Inquisitor and his assistants, he said, As you do with me, if Christ himself were here he might be condemned as an heretic: but within three or four days, with much persuasions, he was content to condescend unto them, and submit himself to their holy mother Church.   

Doctor VESELUS.  
THis Veselus and the foresaid Vesalianus were great friends: and when Vesalianus was condemned, this Veselus' thought that the Inquisitor would also examine him. He was so worthy a man, that the people called him Luxmundi. He reprehended the Papists doctrines of the division of Repentance, and Purgatory, and works of Supererogation, and Pardons, and Indulgences, and disputed against them at Rome and at Paris; so that many of the Pope's Court persuaded by him, began to speak more freely and more boldly against these matters than himself did: he disallowed the abuses of the Masses, prayers for the dead, and the Supremacy of the Pope, and that no such supreme head over all others ought to be in the world: and that the Pope hath no authority to command, but so far as truth goeth with him, and that he ought not to prevail by commanding, but by teaching that the Pope and the Prelates proceeding against Christ's Doctrine, are plain Antichristes. He said those Priests that had vowed not to marry, and were not able to be chaste might break there vow.  
He said that their forefathers before Albert and Thomas did resist the Pope's indulgences, and called them Idolatry, fraud and error: in his Book de subditis & superioribus; he disputeth against the Pope, and his Prelates: affirming, except their Faith be sound, they are not to be obeyed, and that the Pope may err, and men ought to resist him therein, that superfluous riches in the Clergy do not profit but hurt.  
That the Pope doth wickedly distribute the rents of the Church, and the Church itself to unworthy Ministers by Simony for her own profit: whereby it appeareth he careth not for GOD nor the Church: That the precepts of the Pope and Prelate's bind no farther than the precepts of physicians, that is so far as they be wholesome, and stand with the truth of the word; that the Pope can command nothing under pain of deadly sin, but what God commandeth: The Kingdom of heaven, is rather shut then opened by the Pope's keys, as the pharisees did: that the hearers ought to discern and judge the Doctrine of the Prelates, and not to receive all things they say without due examination.  
He prophesied to john Ostendorpius, well my Child thou shalt live to that day, that the Doctrine of these new and contentious Divines of THOMAS and BONAVENTURE, with other of that sort, shall be utterly rejected from true Christian Divines: And he often disputed of the righteousness of faith, and why Saint Paul did so often inculcate that men be justified by faith and not by works, that all men were deceived who attributed to Traditions any opinion of GOD'S worship, or that they could not in any wise be violated or broken.   

MARTIN LUTHER.  
THus proceeding in our Story (by the aid of Christ) we approach unto the time of Martin Luther; at what time it pleased God by his great mercy to reform the desolate ruins of religion by the industry of this Luther, sent & set up by the mighty spirit of Christ, to abolish the abuses and pride of Antichrist, which so long had abused the simple flock of Christ.  
Many prophecies went before of this time, as of the aforesaid prophesy of john Hus and Jerome of Prage, that a hundred years come and gone they should give account to God and him. This prophesy was in the year one thousand four hundred and fifteen; so to this time one thousand five hundred and sixteen was just an hundred years.  
Philip Melancton maketh mention of a Monk about fiftiss years before this time, named john Hilton, in Thuring, who was cast into prison for speaking against certain abuses of the place and order where he lived: and being weak and feeble, he desired the Warden of the Covent to respect his woeful case; he rebuked him for that which he had spoken: he said he had spoken nothing prejudicial to their Monkery or religion, but there shall come one in the year one thousand five hundred and sixteen, which shall utterly subvert all Monkery, and they should never be able to resist him.  
The Angel falling from the high pinicle of the Pope's Church into the River Tiber in the year 1500. might well portend the ruin of the Pope.  
And the strange sight in Germany as before in the year 1501. of the crosses seen upon men's garments, and figures of c●ownes of Thorns, and of nails, and of drops of blood fell from heaven, that many days after the women carried them upon their garments, might declare the like.  
Likewise the other Dream of john hus as before: how that some abolished the Images of Christ in his Church of Bethelem: but next day new Painters painted the same, and more Images of Christ, and fairer, and the Painters with the multitude of the people said, now let the Bishops and Priests put out these Images if they can, whereby much people rejoiced, and I arising up felt myself to laugh: he interpreted the painting of Christ's picture, his preaching of Christ which should be destroyed, and the other Painters new Preachers, whose Doctrines the Bishops and Priests should not be able to resist.  
By these and such like prophesies it was evident, that the time of restoring the Church was not far, as also the hearts of the people, which at that time were inflamed so with hatred against the pomp and pride of Rome, and there contempt and derision began to arise on every side, for there detestable doings were not so secret, but they were seen and abhorred. Whereupon grew many proverbs of derision: as, what is this to see the world round about, for that these shavelling priests none may rout.  
It is a saying in Italy, as soon as a Priest receiveth rasure the Devil entereth into him.  
It is a saying in Germany, the nearer Rome the further from God: and that all evil beginneth in Nomine Domine, alluding unto the Pope's Bulls: and when Bulls come from Rome bind well pour purses.  
He that goeth once to Rome seeth a wicked man: he that goeth twice knoweth him, he that goeth thrice bringeth him home with him.  
The Court of Rome never regardeth the sheep without the wool.  
Once were wooden Chalices, and golden Priests: now we have golden Chalices and wooden priests.  
Once Christians had blind Churches, & light hearts: now they have light Churches, and blind hearts.  
Many are worshipped for Saints in heaven, whose souls be burning in Hell.  
It was a saying in France four hundred ye●res before this time, that Satan was let loose at Rome to destroy the whole Church.  
Thomas Becke● writ to the Cardinals, that it was a common Proverb, that there is no right in Rome.  
By these and such like innumerable Sayings it doth appear what judgements the people had in those days of the Romish Clergy, which was of GOD as a secret prophesy, that Religion should be restored shortly, as it came to pass in this year one thousand five hundred and sixteen: in which year Doctor MARTIN LUTHER first began to write: before whom Picus Mirandola, and Laurentius Valla, and last of all Erasmus Roterodamus had somewhat broken the way before, and had shaken the Monks houses, but LUTHER gave the stroke, and plucked down the foundation, all by opening one vein long hid before, wherein lieth the touchstone of all truth and Doctrine: as the only origine of our salvation, which is our free justification by our Faith only in Christ: the laborious travels and constant preachings of this worthy man: because they are at large in the History of john Sleydan, I need not to stand thereon.  
Luther was borne in Isleben in Saxony, he was a Student in the University of Magd●burge and Erford: where Veselus was an old man, as before is mentioned: of whom it seemeth to be that Luther speaketh of an Old Man there, of whom he learned many things touching Faith, and he thus expressed unto him the Article of remission of sins: we may now generally believe only, that sins are, and have been remitted to some, as the Devils believe they were remitted to Peter, or David, but that God's express commandment is, that every man should believe particularly his sins are forgiven: and this is confirmed by Saint Bernard, in his Sermon upon the annunciation, add that thou believest thy sins are forgiven thee; this is the Testimony that the Holy Ghost giveth thee in thy heart: and this is that the Apostle saith, a man is freely justified by Faith: by whose words Luther said he was strengthened, and at last by prayer and reading he perceived that Doctrine more evidently.  
After he began to expound the Epistle to the Romans and the Psalms, so Divinely that he seemed to all the faithful and learned a shining light, which began to clear after the long cloudy sky; he showed the difference betwixt the Law and the Gospel: He confounded the error that then reigned in the Schools and Sermons, teaching that men merit remission of sins by their proper works, and were just before GOD by outward Discipline, as th● pharisees taught. But Luther expressly showed that sins are freely remitted for the love of the Son of GOD, and that we ought faithfully to embrace this bountiful gift: His life was likewise correspondent to his profession, whereby it appeared his words were not lip-labour, but proceeded from the heart, whereby many notable personages consented with him in his opinions: at this time Luther altered nothing in the ceremonies, but taught this only doctrine as the principal of all others; to wit, the Doctrine of Repentance, of remission of sins, of Faith of true comfort in time of adversity, every man received good taste of this sweet Doctrine.  
A Dominick Friar named Tecell, caused the Pope's indulgences to be carried and sold about the Coontre●. Luther being moved with the blasphemous Sermons of this shameless Friar, set up certain positions against Indulgences openly upon the Temples: This Friar hoping to obtain the Pope's blessing, assembled certain Monks, and sophistical Divines, and commanded them to write something against Luther, and in his Sermons, he taught that Luther was an heretic, and worthy to be burned, and he burned Luther's positions, and the Sermon he writ against indulgences: This forced Luther to entreat more amply of things and to maintain the truth. Frederick Duke of Saxony, in the presence of the Emperor, besought Erasmus, his opinion, if Luther had erred, he answered his opinions were good, but he desired he would moderate his style.  
Now Luther, the plainer to express the doctrine of repentance, of remission of sins, of Faith and of Indulgences, He added also these matters; the difference of Divine and human Laws; the Doctrine of the use of the Lords Supper, of Baptism and vows; touching the Question of the Pope's power, Eckius was the Author thereof, to the intent to inflame the wrath of the Pope and Princes against Luther.  
Upon this the Supper of the Lord was published to be used in both kinds: private Mass was omitted, and the Monasteries abandoned, but this alteration was by Carolastadius in the absence of Luther.  
He held in contempt the seditious Doctors of that time, as Monetarius and the Anabaptists, but especially the hor●ed Bishops of Rome, who arrogantly affirmed that Saint Peter had not only the charge to teach the Gospel, but to govern commonweals.  
In the year of our Lord one thousand five hundred and one and twenty, 
1521  Luther entered into Worms being sent for by the Emperor Charles the fifth King of Spain, and Archduke of Ostrich, who in the first year of his Empire made an assembly of Princes in his regal City. And whereas Luther had published three years before, certain new propositions to be disputed on at Wittenberg, against the tyranny of the Pope, which were torn in pieces and burned by the Papists. Whereupon, they began to tend to uproar, and yet Luther maintained openly his cause against the Clergy: Whereupon by the solicitation of the Roman Legates, LUTHER was sent for by the Herald of Arms, with Letters of safe conduct by the Emperor and Princes: whereupon he came as before and was visited of many Earls, Barons, Knights, Gentlemen, Priests and the Commonalty, who frequented his lodging until night.  
He came contrary to the expectation of many, and of his adversaries; for they thought he would not come, because his books a few days before were condemned by public proclamations, and many persuaded him not to submit himself to any danger: who answered, since I am sent for, I am resolved to enter into Worms, in the name of our Lord jesus Christ, though I knew there were so many Devils to resist me, as there be tiles to cover the houses in Worms.  
The fourth or fifth day after he came to Worms, he was enjoined at four of the clock in the afternoon, to appear before the Emperor, Dukes, and other estates of the Empire, to understand the cause he was sent for. And standing before them, he was commanded silence until he was interrogated. Then was asked him, whether those books were his which were written in his name, a great company of them lying before them? and if they were thine, whether thou wilt recant, and revoke them, and all that is contained in them, or rather meanest to stand to that which is written in them? Then Luther's Advocate desired that the titles of the books might be read, which was done.  
Luther answered, He could not but acknowledge those books to be his, and that he would never recant any clause thereof: and for the justifying of them he desired some time to consider, because there be questions of faith, and the salvation of the soul, wherein it were dangerous, and a rash thing to pronounce any thing without good advisement.  
After they had consulted, the Official said, Though thou dost not deserve to have opportunity given thee to determine, yet the Emperor of his mere clemency granteth thee one day: to morrow at this time thou shalt render before him; conditionally, thou do not exhibit thine opinion in writing, but pronounce the same with lively voice.  
At which time, when he was appointed to answer, he answered to this effect; All my books are not of one sort: there be some in which I have so simply and evangelically entreated of the religion of faith and honest conversation, that my very enemies are compelled to confess they be profitable, and worthy to be read of all Christians; and the Pope's Bull judgeth certain of my books inculpable: if I should revoke these, I should condemn that truth which friends and foes confess.  
There is another sort of my books, which contain invectives against the Pope and doctrine of the Papists, as against those which have corrupted all Christendom bodily and spiritually, with their pestiferous doctrine, and pernicious examples: for I cannot dissemble this, when the universal experience and common complaint of all bear witness, that the consciences of all faithful men have been most miserably entrapped, vexed, and most cruelly tormented by the Pope's laws, and doctrine of men: and further, their substance devoured, specially in this famous Country of Germany.  
If then I should revoke these, I can do none other but augment force to their tyranny, and not only open windows but wide gates to such an infernal impiety, the which will extend more wide and with more liberty than yet she durst, and by the testimony of this my retractation, their insolent and malicious Kingdom shall be made most licentious, and less subject to punishment, If I Luther should do this by the authority of your most excellent majesty.  
The third sort of my books I have written against private persons, such as with tooth and nail labour to protect the Romish tyranny, and deface true religion, which I have taught and professed; I confess, against these I have been more violent than my profession required: if I should recant these, it would come to pass that tyranny and impiety shall reign, supported by my means.  
● Nevertheless, as Christ when he was examined of his doctrine before Annas, and having received a buffet of the Minister, said, If I have spoken ill, bear witness of the evil. If Christ, which was assured he could not err, refused not to have testimony given against his doctrine, how much more I that cannot but err, ought earnestly to entreat, if any will bear witness against my doctrine: and if any can by Scripture convince me of error, I will revoke any manner of error, and be the first that shall consume my books with fire. I conceive no greater delectation in any thing then when I behold dissensions stirred up for the word of God; for such is the course of the Gospel, as Christ saith, I came not to send peace upon the earth but a sword: I came to set a man at variance against his father.  
And we must think our god is terrible in his Counsels against his adversaries, lest the condemning of the word of God turn to a huge Sea of evils, lest the Empire of this young and bounteous Prince Charles be lamentably and miserably begun. I could amplify this with authorities of Scripture, and Pharo, the King of Babylon, and the Kings of Israel, who then most obscured the bright Sun of their glory, and procured their own ruin, when they attempted to pacify their Realms in this manner.  
Then the emperors Ambassador checked Luther, saying, he had not answered to any purpose, and that he ought not to call in question things long time ago defined by general Counsels: therefore they required whether he would revoke or no. Then he answered, If I be not convicted by testimonies of Scriptures and probable reasons (for I believe not the Pope nor his general Counsels) I will not nor may not revoke any thing: for it is ungodly to do against my conscience.  
Then the Ambassador replied; if all such as impugn that which was decreed by the Church and Counsels may once get this advantage, to be convinced by the Scriptures, we shall have nothing established in Christ●ndom.  
Luther answered, the councils oft gainsaid themselves, and that he was able to prove that Counsels have erred: and night approaching, the Lords arose; and after Luther had taken his leave of the Emperor, divers Spaniards scorned and scoffed at him, hollowing and whopping after him a long time.  
After, there were bills set up against Luther, and others with him: but this was subtly done of his enemies, as it was thought, that there might be occasion offered to infringe the safe conduct given him, the which the Roman Ambassador with all diligence endeavoured to bring to pass.  
When he was sent for to the Archbishop of Triers, they protested unto him they sent not for him for disputation, but benignly and brotherly to exhort him: and they said, though the Counsels had erred, yet their authority was not thereby abased, neither was it lawful for every man to impugn their opinions, and that Decrees, Traditions of men, and Ceremonies were established to repress vices according to the qualities of times, and that the Church could not be destitute of them. the tree is known by his fruits. These laws have much profited.  
And they alleged that Luther's books would breed great tumult and incredible troubles, and that he abused the common sort, with his book of Christian liberty, encouraging them to shake off their yoke, and to confirm in them a disobedience, and that now the world was at another stay then when the believers were all of one mind.  
And albeit he had written many good things, and doubtless with a good spirit, yet now the Devil hath attempted by wily means that all his works for evermore should be condemned: and by these last works, it is easy to know the tree by the fruit, not by the blossoms, often repeating in his Oration that this admonition was given of singular good will and great clemency: in the shutting up of his Oration he added menasings, that if he would abide in his purposed intent, the Emperor would exterminate him his Empire.  
Luther answered to this effect, That the Council of Constance had erred in condemning this Article of john Hus, That the Church of Christ is the communion of the predestinate, and that we ought rather to obey God then man.  
There is an offence of faith, and an offence of charity: the slander of charity consisteth in manners and life, the offence of faith and doctrine consisteth in the word of God; and they commit this offence which make not Christ the corner stone. And if Christ's sheep were fed with the pure pasture of the Gospel, and the faith of Christ sincerely preached, and if there were good ecclesiastical Magistrates who duly executed their office, we should not need to charge the Church with men's traditions.  
And that he knew and taught, that we ought to obey the higher powers, how perversely soever they lived, so that they enforce us not to deny the word of God.  
Then they admonished him to submit himself to the Emperor and the Empire's judgement, he answered he was well content, so that this were done with authority of the word of God, and that he would not give place except they taught sound Doctrine by the word of God, and that St. Augustine writeth, he had learned to give honour only to the Canonical books of the Scripture, and touching other Doctors, though they excel in holiness, and learning he would not credit them unless they pronounced truth, and St. Paul saith, prove all things, follow that which is good, and again, if an Angel teach otherwise let him be accursed, finally, he meekly besought them not to urge his conscience, captived in the bands of the word of God, to deny that excellent word.  
After the Archbishop sent for Luther to his Chamber, and told him for the most part that at all times holy Scriptures have engendered errors, and went about to overthrow this proposition that the Catholic Church is the communion of Saints, presuming of cockle to make wheat, and of bodily excrements to compact members; Martin Luther and one Jerome Schu●ffe his companion reproved their follies.  
He was oftentimes assailed to reform the censure of his books unto the Emperor and Empire, or to the General Council, which he was content to do, so they would judge them according to the word of God, otherwise not, alleging the words of the Prophet, trust you not in Princes, nor in the children of men wherein is no health, also, cursed be he that trusteth in men: and when news came he should return home, he said, even as it hath pleased God so it is come to pass, the name of the Lord be blessed, and said, he thanked the Emperor and Princes that they had given him gracious audience and granted him safe conduct to come and return, and said he desired in his heart they were reform according to the sacred word of God, and said, he was content to suffer any thing in himself for the Emperor, but only the word of God he would constantly confess unto the latter end: About a year after this, Luther died, when he had lived almost three score and three years, and had been Doctor three and thirty years, he said at his death, O heavenly, eternal and merciful Father, thou hast manifested in me thy dear Son Christ, I have taught and known him. I love him as my life, health, and redemption, whom the wicked persecuted, maligned, and injured, draw my soul to thee, and sa●d thrice, I commend my spirit into thy hands, thou hast redeemed me, God so loved the world, that he gave his only Son that all that believe in him should have eternal life, and so he died, whose death was much lamented:  
In the year 1516. the aforesaid French King received from Pope Leo a jubilee, and pardons to be sold, and so in England under the pretence of war against the Turk, they persuaded the people, that whosoever would give ten shillings should deliver his soul from the pain of Purgatory, but if it lacked any thing of ten shillings it would profit them nothing: at that time Martin Luther was in Germany, who vehemently inveighed against these indulgences, against whom john Eckius put forth himself, they disputed before the people, at last either of their arguments were sent to Paris to be judged by the Sorbonists, the judgement was long protracted: In the mean time Pope Leo condemned Luther for Heresy and excommunicated him, he appealed to the next Council.  
Pope Leo commanded Luther's books to be burned openly, Luther also burned the Pope's decrees and decretals in the University of Wittenberg.  
In the year 1517. the Pope having crea●ed one and thirty Cardinals, thunder, and lightning so strake the Church where the Cardinals were created that it struck the little child jesus out of the lap of his mother, and the keys out of St. Peter's hands, being Images in the Church of Rome.  
In the year 1519. news was brought to Pope Leo at supper, that the Frenchmen were driven out of Italy, he rejoicing said God hath given me three things, I returned from banishment with glory to Florence, I have deserved to be called Apostolic, and thereby I have driven the Frenchmen out of Italy, as soon as he had spoken he was stricken with a sudden fever and died shortly after.  
What Godly man hath there ever been for this five hundred years, either virtuously disposed or excellently learned, which hath not disproved the misordered and corrupt examples of the Sea and Bishop of Rome from time to time until the coming of Luther, yet none ever could prevail before the coming of this man, the cause to be supposed is this, other men spoke but against the pomp, pride, whoredom, and avarice of the Pope, Luther went further with him, charged him with his Doctrine, not picking at the rind, but plucking up the root, charging him with plain Heresy, as resisting against the blood of Christ, for whereas the Gospel leadeth us to be justified only by the worthiness of Christ and his blood, the Pope teacheth us to seek our salvation by man's merits, and deservings by works, whereupon rose all the Religious sects, some professing one thing, some another, every man seeking his own righteousness▪ but Luther opened the eyes of many which before were drowned in darkness, to behold that glorious benefit, of the great liberty & free justification set up in Christ jesus, but the more glorious this benefit appeared to the world, the greater persecution followed the same, and where the Elect took most comfort of salvation, the adversaries took most vexation, according as Christ said, I came not to send peace but a sword, therefore so great persecutions in all the world followed after Luther, but in no place more than in England as shall be declared.  
In the year 1517. one Cardinal Campeius was sent as Ambassador into England, to gather money for war against the Turk, the Cardinal of York caused him to send to Rome that he might be joined in Legacy with him, and sent him red cloth for his servants, that he might come mo●e gloriously; at every town he was received with procession, accompanied with Lords and Gentlemen: at Black heath the Duke of Norfolk, with a number of Prelates, Knights, and Gentlemen met him richly apparelled, and in the way he was brought into a Tent of cloth of gold, where b● put on his cardinals Robes and took his Mule towards London, this Cardinal had eight Mules laden, the Cardinal of York, thinking them not sufficient for his State, sent him twelve mules more with empty Coffers covered with red, the next day these twelve Mules were led through the City as though they had been laden with treasure and other necessaries, to the great admiration of all men, but passing through Cheapside, the people pressing to behold them, one of the Mules broke his collar and ran upon the other Mules, and they running together, overthrew divers of their burdens, and so there showed the cardinals treasure, with great laughter and scorn o● many, and the boys and girls gathered up pieces of meat and bread and roasted eggs, horse shows and old store of such baggage, crying out, behold here is my Lord cardinals treasure, and the Mulers greatly ashamed, gathered up their treasure as well as they could and went forward, than he was brought to the Cardinal of York, and then to the King, this Cardinal of York, at all times at dinner and supper was served with his servitors kneeling, and many Noble men of England waited upon him, such was his monstrous pride.  
Such as were forced to abjure in King, Henry the eight his reign, after the first beginning of Luther, because there is a great many, and nothing but their bare name ricited, I refer thee to the book at large.  
john Coins alias Laveland was detected for contemning the Sacrament of the Altar, and because he received not at Easter, who after died at St. Martin's.  
Robert Ward Shoemaker of St. Brids' Parish in Fleetstreet detected by three witnesses for holding opinions against the Sacrament of the Altar died in the Counter of ●redstreet.  
Matthew Ward, Merchant-venturer, committed to the Counter in Breadstreet, for that he being Priest, was married, and kept company with his wife, and because he was a Sacramentary, and despised auricular confession, and private Masses, and defended the Communion to be ministered to the Lay people in both kinds, and maintaining that Priests ought to have wives.  
Herman Peterson, and james Gossen, Tailors, Duchmen, were committed to the Counter in Breadstréete, because the said james was not confessed in Lent, nor received at Easter, which he said came by the counsel of the said Herman, which counseled him rather to give three or four pence to the poor then to be shrieven.  
Thomas Lancaster, imprisoned in the Counter in the Poultry, for bringing in prohibited books.  
john Wilcocke, a Scottish Friar, committed to the Fleet, for preaching against Confession and Holy-water, against praying to Saints, and against Purgatory; that Priests might have wives, and that the people ought not to pray for souls departed. Also, john Goodale was prisoner there.  
Nicholas South, committed to Newgate, for not being shrieven in Lent, nor received at Easter.  
There was apprehended for heresy in Coventry, Robert Hatchets, Shoemaker, one Wrigsham, 
1519  a Glover; one Lansd●ll, a Hosier, with three others: and one Mistress Smith, a Widow, because they taught their children and families the Lords prayer, the Belief, and the ten Commandments in English; they were imprisoned, some in places underground, some in Chambers, and other places: after they were sent to Blackstocke Abbey, where they were imprisoned whilst they were there; their Children were sent for before one Stafford, Warden of the Gray-Fryers in Coventry, who examined them of their belief, and what errors their Fathers had taught them, charging them upon pain of death, which their Fathers should suffer, that they no ways meddle with the Paternoster, Creed, and ten Commandments in English, which is heresy. After their Fathers were brought again to Coventry, where four years before they had borne Faggots in the Church and Market. The Bishops and Doctors, they and the said Gentlewoman before them, who told them they should wear Faggots portrayed in their clothes, to signify they were heretics. Robert Hatchets answered, we desire no more but the Lord's prayer, ten Commandments, and Creed, in English, which I am sure every Christian ought to have. Whereupon they were judged all to be burned, except the Gentlewoman, who was pardoned: and because it was evening, and her sight dim, the Summoner offered to go home with her; as he led her, he heard somewhat rattle in her sleene, and taking it from her, and looking upon it, he found it was the Lord's Prayer, the Creed, and ten Commandments in English; so he brought her back again to the Bishop, where she was presently condemned, and burned with the six before. There was another in Coventry, called Robert Silks, which escaped from taking, and two years after was taken in Kent, and sent to Coventry and burned. Then the Sheriffs went to their houses, and took all their goods and Chattels to their own use, leaving their wives and children nothing to live by.  
Henry Voz and john Escy, two young Austen Friars, 
1522  were disgraded, because they would not deny the doctrine of the Gospel, called Lutheranisme, & they thanked God for delivering them from that abominable priesthood, and making them Priests of his holy order, and that he had received them as a sacrifice of a sweet odor. The greatest error they were accused of, was, that men ought only to trust in God, because men are Liars. They went joyfully to the place of execution, protesting they died for the glory of God, and the Gospel, believing in the Son of God, saying; This is the day we long desired, being in their shirts, they joyfully embraced the stake, praising God, singing Psalms, and making testimony of their Faith. A Doctor seeing their jollity, bid them take heed so foolishly to glorify themselves: they answered, God forbid we should glory in any thing but the Cross of Christ: Another counseled them to have God before their eyes; they answered, We trust we carry him truly in our hearts. When the fire was kindled at their feet, one of them said; me thinks you strew Roses at my feet▪ Henry being demanded whether Luther had seduced him? Yea said he, as Christ seduced his Apostles. He said also, that it was contrary to God's Law, that the Clergy should be exempt from the jurisdiction of the Christian Magistrate, and that Bishops have no power but only to preach the word of God. They were burned at Brussels, after their death their Monastery was dissolved at Antwerp. Their Precedent was called jacobus Lutherianus, he was forced to recant, but his mind renewed by the holy Ghost, and he fled to Luther.  
A Scholar borne at Abbevile, in King Lewis his Palace, took away the Host from the Priest at Mass and broke it in pieces, and trod it under his feet. He was burned in the Swine-market, the pieces of the Host and the pavement whereon it was trodden, were gathered and laid up amongst the Treasures of the Palace.  
After Adrianus the sixth, who succeeded julius, came Pope Clement 7. whose life is in one verse described; Bellorum hic foams, cunctorum lerna malorum, 
1523  he was poisoned with divers of his Cardinals & familiars with the smoke of torches. In his time wro●e Nicholas Michiavellus, who proveth; that through the ambition of Popes proceedeth almost all evils & wars amongst Christian men, and that before the year 500 in all politic affairs, the Bishop of Rome ever obeyed the Emperors and Kings, & that the Cardinals, in the first beginning of them, were nothing but Popish Priests: but after they invaded the Temporal and Spiritual jurisdiction, usurping above Kings and Emperors. By three manner of ways the Roman Bishops did creep up, by excommunications, by indulgences, and force of Arms.  
In this year the Turk wrote to the master of the Rhodes, to deliver up the Isle as followeth.  
Solimanus Tsaccus, King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, most mighty Emperor of Constantinople and Trapezuntis, etc. Unto the Reverend Father Philip Vilerius Liladamus, great Master of the Rhodes, to his Knights and the Communality there: The pity of my afflicted people, and your extreme injuries, move me. I command your speedy surrender of your Isle of Rhodes, you may obtain Our Grace to depart with your riches: or if you will remain in our Dominion, your liberty shall not be diminished, either in Religion, or paying of tribute: if you be wise, prefer peace before cruel war: if you be overcome, look for extreme cruelty, from which neither your force, foreign aid, nor your walls shall defend you. I swear, by God, the Maker of Heaven and Garth, by the four Historiographers of the evangelical Histories, by the 8000. Prophets that came from Heaven, and by our mighty God Mahomet, above all others to be worshipped, and the Spirits of my Father and Grandfather, and by this my Sacred, Royal, and Imperial Head, from our Palace at Constantinople. The very same year the Island of Rhodes was lost, and yéele●d to the Turk, to the great hindrance of all Christendom.  
Henry Sudphen, 
1524  was desired of the Citizens of bream, to come thither to preach: when they had heard him, they hired him to be their Preacher: when the religious rout understood thereof, they desired of the Senate that such an Heretic might be banished the Town, which preached against the Catholic Church. The Senate sent for the head men of the Parish, and showed them the complaint of the religious men. They answered; They knew no other but that he was a learned honest Preacher: yet if they can prove that he taught any thing contrary to the Word of God, they will be ready with them to persecute him, otherwise we will not suffer him of malice to be driven away. The Senate certified the religious of this answer, than they certified the Bishop thereof, who sent two of his Council to Breame for the Preacher: they received this answer of the Senators; That being he was hired of the Churchwardens, and was not convicted of Heresy, they could not obtain of the Citizens that he should be carried away. Wherefore they desired the Bishop, that he would send his learned men to dispute with him, and if he were convinced he should be punished, else he● should not depart. After when news came that he preached more and more heinous ma●ter against the religious. Then they admonished the Citizens of Breame, into what jeopardy their Commonwealth might fall by their Preachers preaching, contrary to the decrees of the Pope and Emperor. Further, they said, the Preacher was the Prisoner of the Lady Margaret, and got Letters of her to require her Prisoner, but all would not serve. Then the Bishop decreed a provincial council to be holden at Breame, which was accustomed to be at Bucksted, whereunto this Henry was called, but the Citizens detained him at home: Then Henry gathered a sum of his Doctrine into a few Articles, and sent it with his Letters unto the Arch●bishop, offering if he were convicted of any error by the Word of God, he would be ready to recant. But shortly after the religious set upon the Church-porch the Bull of Pope Leo the tenth, and the Decree of the Emperor, made at Worms, notwithstanding, he proceeded daily in preaching the Gospel. The Papists sent their Chaplains to every Sermon, to trap him in his words, whereby many of them were converted, and the greater part of those that were sent, did openly witness his doctrine was God's truth, against which no man could contend, and such as in all their lives they had not heard, and that they must believe the same, if they would be saved.  
At last this Henry was sent for by Letters, by the parishioners of M●ldrophe, to preach the Gospel to them, and deliver them out of the bo●dage of Antichrist, and because he had preached two year at bream, and that there were men sufficiently instructed in the Gospel to build further: and that the Papists there, were for the most part vanquished, and that their folly was known even to women and children, and that Diedmar lived without a Pastor in the midst of Wolves, he could not with a safe conscience deny their requests.  
When he came thither he was joyfully received of the Parish-priest, and others: The Papists hearing hereof, before he had preached, stormed and fumed, especially the Prior of the Black Monastery, who went to the Official, to take council what was to be done, lest they lose their Kingdom, they took council to withstand the beginning, that he might not have leave to preach, lest their crafts and wickednesses being laid open, it were folly after to resist, remembering what happened at bream.  
The next day early in the morning, the Prior, with the Chancellor, went to the forty eight Precedents, being unlearned men, and persuaded them what a seditious Fellow was come from bream▪ and therewithal, if they would put him to death, what favour they should have of the Bishop of bream, whereupon they decreed he should be put to death. Further, they had Letters from the forty eight Precedents unto the Parish-priest, commanding him under great pain, that he● should send away the said Henry without preaching. The Priest marveled at their meddling in such matters, being it belonged not to them, but the Parish-Priest only to receive and put out a Preacher: and showing this to Henry, he said he was sure he must die for the Gospel, and it was as near to Heaven to die there, as in another place: and being he was sent for, and was sure it would be grateful to the people, he resolved to preach: and after the Sermon, the whole Congregation be wailed, called together the Priors, delivered them the Letter from the Precedents, and that they should be fined a thousand Gildrons, if they suffered him to preach. They were moved, because it was against the custom of their Country as aforesaid: yet they concluded to keep Henry for their Preacher, and defend him. In the after noon he preached again, the next day the Citizens sent Ambassadors to the Precedents, offering to answer all causes for their Preacher, and they declared what godly Sermons he had preached, and the Parish-Priest wrote to excuse himself, that Henry never intended sedition, but to preach the Word truly, and offered himself ready to answer for the said Henry whensoever he should be called: most earnestly desiring not to credit the Monks, which being blind with hatred and Avarice, would suppress the truth. After he Preached three forenoons and afternoons, and taught clearly justification to be only by Faith in Christ, and not by works, they all rejoiced, and desired God that he would send such a Preacher to continue amongst them. Finally, this Prior and others determined to take this Henry by night, and burn him before the people should know it.  
All the Precedents and others that were in this conspiracy, assembled in the Parish of the new Church, in the Councelors' house. They assembled above 500 men of the Country, the husbandmen would have gone back again when they kn●w the matter, but the Precedents compelled them to stay, and to encourage them gave them three barrels of Hamborow bear: at midnight they came in armour, the Monks prepared them torches, they burst into the Parish Priests house, they took away all things, they fell upon the Parish Priest, crying, kill the thief; they pulled him by the hair of the head out into the dirt; then they run upon Henry, drew him naked out of his bed, bound his hands hard behind him, and drew him to and fro so unmercifully, that a cruel Persecutor of the word cried, let him alone. When they had led him almost all night barefooted upon the Ice, he desired a horse, because ●e was weary, and his feet sore cut, they laughed and mocked, saying; must we hire an Horse for an Heretic.  
When they brought him to the fire to be burned, a woman offered herself to suffer 1000 stripes, and to give them much money, so they would keep him in prison until he might plead his matter before the whole Convocation of the Country: then they were more mad, threw down the woman, trod her under feet, and beat Henry unmercifully; one struck him behind the head with a Dagger, another struck him with a Mace, othersome thrust him in the back and rains, as often as he began to to speak: The Chancellor cried, go to boldly, good Fellows, truly God is present with us. A Franciscan Friar came to confess him, to whom Henry said; What injury did I ever do● you Brother? The Friar said; never none, than he said, What should I confess unto you, that you can forgive me? when the fire still was kindled, it would not burn, yet they satisfied their minds on him, striking and pricking him with all kind of weapons: then they got a lather and bound him to it, and cast him into the fire. When he began to pray, and repeat his Creed, one struck him with his Fist, saying; Thou shalt first be burned, after prate while thou wilt: another trod on his breast, and bound his neck so hard to the Ladder, that the blood gushed out of his mouth, and the Ladder being propped up with a Holbert, and slipping aside, the Holbert run through him: than one struck him with a Mace on the breast until he was dead, than they consumed the body in the fire.  
Master john Castellane, 
1525  Doctor of Divinity, having truly preached the Word of God at Metz in Lorraine, and many other Towns, and returning from thence, was taken Prisoner by the Cardinal of Loraines men: Whereupon they of Metz took certain of the Cardinal's subjects Prisoners, at length, by means from the Pope and otherwise, they were discharged, but john Castellane was kept still Prisoner, and most cruelly handled, but he persevered very constant in the said Doctrine: so they proceeded to the disgrading and condemning of him.  
Every ignorant man may see the horrible blindness of these unshamefull beasts, by their horrible blasphemies and brutish subtlety, which they use in their Process against the Children of God: the preamble whereof followeth in effect.  
For as much as thou art accused before the Inquisitor, for maintaining false and erroneous Doctrine, and of thine own good will hast confessed it: remembering also, the lamentable admon●●ions and charitable exhortations which we made unto thee in the Town of Metz, which you, like the Serpent Aspis have refused to hear, and considering thy answers to our Intergatories, in the which by diabolical Art thou hast hid and kept back the truth, and followed the example of Cain, in denying to confess thy mischievous offence, and considering the great number of witnesses and worthy men that deposed against thee, before the Reverend man, Doctor Savin, Inquisitor, and having communicated our purpose unto divers most excellent Masters and Doctors, which have subscribed thereunto. Whereby it appeareth, that thou john Castellane hast oftentimes in divers places openly taught many erroneous propositions full of the heresies of Luther, against the Catholic Faith, the verity of the Gospel, and the holy Apostolic seat, & so accursedly looked back and turned thy face, that thou art found to be a liar before Almighty God: therefore according to the common Law, such as through the sharp darts of their venomous tongue do pervert the Scriptures, and go about with all their power to pervert and corrupt the souls of the faithful, should be corrected with most cruel vengeance, to fear others to attempt the like, and that all may rejoice in Christian concord, all take example of goodness: therefore having God only before our eyes, and surely considering what measure we do meet unto others, God will measure the like to us again: we therefore pronounce sentence definitive, and judge thee excommunicate with the great excommunication, and to be culpable of treason against the divine Majesty, and a mortal enemy of the Catholic Church, and verity of the Gospel, and to be a manifest Heretic and follower of the execrable cruelty of Martin Luther, a stirrer up of old heresies all already condemned, and so they disgraded him, and delivered him to the secular judge.  
This done, the Bishop, after a certain manner, entreated the secular judge for him for the love of GOD, and the contemplation of the gifts of piety and mercy, for the respect of our prayers, that you will not do any thing that shall be hurtful unto this miserable man, or tending to his death, or maiming of his body: then the secular judge condemned him to be burned quick, which he suffered most constantly, that not only many ignorant people were thereby drawn to the knowledge of the verity, but a number, which had some taste thereof, were greatly confirmed.  
john Oecolampadius reporteth, 
1525  how a Prince murdered a good Pastor for preaching of the Gospel, pretending he was in a commotion: he sent a cruel Gentleman with a number of men to hang this Priest: they came to the priests house and saluted him: The Priest made them a great banquet, and bade them eat and drink cheerfully: After dinner the Gentleman told his followers they must hang the Priest: They said, God forbid we should do such a crime to hang one that hath entreated us so gently, his good cheer not yet digested in us: The Priest desired them rather to carry him to prison to there Prince, and propounded unto him the gentleness that he had always used to the Gentlemen of the Country in spending his goods to entertain them, and advertised him of the eternal to●ments which would follow an evil conscience, protesting he had faithfully taught the Gospel, and the cause he had the ill will of some, was for sharply and openly reproving the horrible vices of the Gentlemen: The Gentleman told him he should gain nothing by preaching in such sort, for the Prince had commanded him to hang him, whose favour he would not lose, to save his life, so they put him to death.  
Oecolampadius reporteth of another godly Priest that when he came to the true understanding of the Gospel: O God, said he, who would have thought it that so many learned and holy men, have wandered out of the right way, and have so long time been wrapped in errors, or that the holy Scriptures had been defiled with such horrible abuses, for he never understood before that the Gospel was the vertty of God, because it containeth much matter touching the cross, persecution, & ignomy: after this good Pastor began to preach the Gospel there, but many which repined, that the Gospel should be freely preached, caused him in the night to be taken by certain soldiers, which bound him hand & foot, and set him upon a horse, and led him up & down by a great rope before his wife and children, & were not moved with their grievous sighs and tears: after they had kept him long in prison, & that he had endured most terrible torments, as well by his privy members, as other parts, they judged him to death, having no other cause against him, but that he had married a wife: when the Friars troubled him about Confession, he said he had already confessed his sins unto the Lord jesus, nothing doubting but that he had received absolution of his sins; and I said he shall this day be an acceptable sacrifice unto my Saviour jesus Christ: for I have done nothing for which I am condemned displeasing to God, which giveth me a a quiet conscience, and let them which thirst after blaud, consider that they offend him, who truly judgeth the hearts of men, who saith vengeance is mine and I will punish: I desire to die, I do not much shorten my time, for I am so lean that my skin is scarce able to cover my bones, and I rejoice in nothing but the Cross of Christ jesus.  
Some could not abide these exhortations, and made signs to the hangman to cast him into the River: after he was cast down the River was red, which was a token that innocent blood was shed: they that were present were greatly amazed thereat, and returned home pensive.  
An other History by Oecolampadius: an honest man, when he had wrongfully suffered most intolerable torments, for being in a commotion, and was condemned. A Friar being brought unto him, when he was taken out of the dungeon, and see the Friar, He cried with a loud voice; O miserable wretch that I am: now am I betrayed my last hour is at hand: The dream which I dreamt this night will come to pass. The Friar plucking out a wooden cross, said poor man confess thy sins in mine ear, and after thou hast received absolution at mine hands, doubt not but this day thou shalt go stra●te to the Kingdom of Heaven: Who answered, thou wicked Friar get thee away from me, for I have long bewailed my sins before the face of Christ, who hath forgiven me, I have no need of thy absolution, which thou thyself dost not understand. Thou shouldest long since have amended thy wicked and h●pocriticall life: I know what thou art, thou playest the Ape with me, thou hast a subtle heart which hath deceived much people: if thou hast any comfort out of the Gospel let me have it: if not, get thee away with thy portas: whereat the Friar was confused: The hangman wiser than the Friar, bid him read him something of the Passion: whereat he would take great pleasure. The foolish Friar had no other consolation but to hold the Crucifix of wood, before him, saying behold thy Saviour which died for thee; Look on him and thou shalt be comforted. He answered, get thee from me thou naughty person, this is not my Saviour; my Saviour dwelleth in Heaven, in whom I trust that he will not deliver my soul to eternal death: The Friar crossed himself and departed.  
The Bishop of Constance caused john Howghly a priest to be burned at Merspurge, 
1526  for that he would not allow the Pope's Doctrine in all points.  
john Frederick, heir to the Prince, and Elector of Saxony, was contracted by writings to the Lady Katherine, the emperors Sister: But when Religion was altered in Saxony, they swerved from their Covenants, and the Empe●ror● Ambassador said, there was no promise to be kept with heretics.  
In this year, being the seventeenth year of King Henry the eight his reign, there was great commotion in Suffolk, and Norfolk, by reason the Cardinal had sent commission in the King's Name that every man should pay the sixth part of his goods: but it was appeased by the Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk, and the payment released by the King.  
This year the Cardinal took upon him as the King's chief Councillor: He reform the house and made new Officers in the house of the Duke of Richmond. Also he established a Council, and established another household for the Lady Mary, then being Princes of the Realm. He made the King believe he need take no pains: insomuch that the charge of all things was committed unto him: he gave the King the Lease of the Manor of Hampton Court: and the King licensed him to lie in his Manor of Richmond, which K. Henry 7. loved so well, whereat some grudged, saying, see a Butcher's Dog lie in the Manor of Richmond: His pride was so high he regarded no man, and was hated of all men.  
He came to Paul's the eleventh of january, a number of Bishops, Abbots, and Doctors attended him: there he sat in his Cloth of Estate of rich Cloth of Gold, and Friar Barnes for heresy, and two Merchants for eating flesh on Friday, bare Faggots before him.  
And this day the Bishop of Rochester preached in the reproof of Martin Luther, and in the honour of the Pope and his Cardinals, insomuch that he forgot the Gospel he preached upon: his Sermon was much commended of the Cardinals and Bishops.  
This year the New Testament was first translated into English, and brought into this Realm, by William tindal.  
This year the good Lodovicus King of Hungary, pursued by the Turk, was feign to take the Marsh, where with his horse falling into a Bog was swallowed up and ●rowned, his body afterwards found, was royally buried in Uienna.  
George Carpenter of Emering was burned in Monuchen of Bavaria, 
1527  for maintaining of these four Articles. First, that he did not believe that Priests could forgive sins; neither that a man could call God out of heaven, neither that God was in the bread that the Priests hang upon the Altar: Fourthly, that the element of water in Baptism, doth not give grace: Then one asked him whether he feared not his judgement, neither loved his Wife and Children, and if he would recant he should return to them, and be pardoned. Whereunto he answered, my wife and Children are so dearly beloved unto me, that they cannot be bought from me for all the Duke of Bavaria his riches: But for the love of my Lord God, I will willingly forsake them: as he was going to execution, one bid him believe the Sacrament of the Altar, and not to believe it to be only a sign. He answered, he believed the Sacrament to be a sign of the body of Christ offered for us: Then he said why dost thou so little esteem Baptism, being Christ was baptised: He answered not the baptism of Christ, but his suffering, was our Salvation: Him this day will I confess before the world: He is my Saviour in him I will believe: Then one bid him put his trust in God, and say if I err, truly I repent: To whom he answered, God suffereth me not to err: Then one bid him not to hazard the matter, but to choose some Christian brother not to confess thyself unto, but take Council off: He said it would be too long: Then one said, Our Father: He answered, truly thou art our Father, and no other, this day I trust to be with thee. The other said, Hallowed be thy Name: He answered, my God how little is thy Name Hallowed in this world: Then he said, thy Kingdom come: He said let thy kingdom come this day unto me, that I may come to the Kingdom: the other said: Thy will be done in earth as in heaven: He said for this cause, O Father I am now here that thy will may be finished, and not mine: Then the other said, Give us this day our daily bread: He said th' only living bread jesus Christ shall be my food: The other said, And forgive us our trespasses as we forgive them that trespass against us: He answered, with a willing mind do I forgive all men, friends & adversaries: The other said, Lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil: He answered O my Lord without doubt then shalt thou deliver me, for I have laid my hope only on thee.  
Than one said dost thou think it necessary after death to pray for thee or say Mass for thee: He said so long as the soul is in my body pray for me that God would give me grace & patience, with all humility to suffer death with a true faith: but when my soul is from my body I have no need of your prayers: He was desired of certain to show some sign of belief when he was in the fire: He answered, so long as I can speak, I will call upon jesus; I have never seen the like constancy of a man, his countenance never changed colour: he went cheerfully to the fire and said this day will I confess my God before the whole world: when he was in the fire, he still wried jesus, jesus; and so joyfully yielded up his spirit.  
Leonard kaiser of Bavaria was burned for the Gospel, h● being a Student 〈◊〉 Wittenberg; was sent for by his brethren, if ever he would see his father 〈◊〉 he should come with speed: and as he was coming, by the commandment of the Bishop of Passaw, he was taken by his Mother and Brethren: His Articles were first that faith justifieth: secondly, that works are the fruits of faith: Thirdly, that the Mass is no Sacrifice or Oblation: That Confession, Satisfaction, the vow of Chastity, Purgatory, difference of days: for affirming only two sacrifices, and invocation of Saints: He maintained three kinds of Confession; the first of Faith, which is always necessary: the second of Charity, which serveth when any one doth offend his neighbour, he ought to reconcile himself again. Mat. 18. The third is to ask Council of the ancient Ministers of the Church: sentence being given against him, he was disgraded, he was rounded and shaven, & clothed in a short gown, a round Cap set upon his head all cut and jagged, and so delivered to the secular power; As he was led to burning, he said, O Lord jesus remain with me, sustain and help me, and give me force and power: In the fire he cried O Lord jesus, I am thine, have mercy upon me and save me; this was the blessed end of that good man.  
In this year the Senate & people of Berne, which are most of power amongst the Swissers, assigned a Disputation within the City, and called unto the same the Bishops of Constans, Basil▪ Sed●ne, and Lozanna, warning them to come themselves, and bring their Divines, or else lose their possessions: they appointed that the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament should only be of authority, granting safe conduct to all that would come thither, that there should be no chiding, that every one should speak his mind freely, and in such sort that it might be written, and whatsoever should be there agreed upon, should be ratified, and observed throughout all their Dominions; there were ten Articles to be disputed upon as followeth.  
1 The true Church whereof Christ is head, proceedeth of God's Word, persevereth in the same, and heareth no other man voice.  
2 The same Church maketh Laws without God's word, therefore we are not bound to men's traditions, but in as much as they be consonant to God's word▪  
3 That Christ only hath made satisfaction for the whole world, to say there is ●ny other way to salvation, or means to put away sins, is to deny Christ.  
4 That it cannot be proved by Scriptures that the body and blood of Christ is really and corporally received in the Sacrament.  
5 The Mass, wherein Christ is presented & offered unto his Father for the quick and the dead, is against the scriptures, & a contumely to the sacrifice of Christ.  
6 That only Christ is to be called upon as Mediator to God for us.  
7 That in the Scriptures there is no place after life wherein souls should b● purged: wherefore prayers, ceremonies, yearly Dirges and obits, which are bestowed upon the dead; also lamps, tapers, and such other things profit nothing.  
8 That no Images should be set up to be worshipped ●p the Scriptures, and therefore they are to be taken down in Churches.  
9 That Matrimony is prohibited to no kind● of men by the word: but every whoremonger is by the word sequestered from the Communion of the Church.  
10 That single life unchaste & filthy is most unseemly for priesthood.  
The Bishops would not come but sent their Divines: then the disputation was begun by Swinglius, Oecolampadius, Bucer, Capito, Blaurer, and divers others defended the Conclusions. Amongst others, Conrado Treger an Austin Friar of great fame impugned them: who at last when he sought for help beside the Scriptures the Masters of the Disputations would not suffer him so to do: Wherefore he departed out of the place, the disputations ended, the foresaid conclusions were approved, by the common consent of the most part, and were ratified & observed in Ber●e, and proclaimed by the Magistrate in sundry places thereabouts: and Masses, Altars, and Images abolished in all places, and immediately after was the like reformation at Constance, and after at Geneva.  
Pope Clem: 7. in this year conspired with the venetians, & raised a great army, and proclaimed war against the Emperor about the possession of Italy: the Emp●●ror sent his army to Milan, & took the City & Castle; marching towards Rome, took it & spoiled it, & besieged Pope Clement, with his Cardinals in mount Adrian, and took the pope, who could not be ransomed under 40000. Floreines: This Pope bore great hatred against the Family of the Columni, because it was imperial, and threatened the Cardinal thereof to take away his Cardinal's hat, who answered, if he so did, he would put on a helmet to overthrow the Pope's triple Crown. Our Cardinal of England hearing of the captivity of his father the Pope, stirred up the King all he might fight with the Emperor, and defend the Faith, and he should receive a great reward of God. The King answered he was sorry for it: but where you would have me defend the Faith; I assure you this war is not for th● Faith, but for temporal possessions: I and my people can by no means rescue him; but if any treasure may help him, take that which seemeth to you convenient. Then the Cardinal made out of the King's treasure twelve score thousand pounds, which he carried over the Sea with him: then the Cardinal sent his commission to all Bishops, commanding fastings and solemn processions to be had, wherein they did sing the Litany after this sort: Sancta Maria ora pro Clement Papa: Sancte Petre, ora pro Clement Papa etc.  
The Cardinal passing the Seas, went out of Calais with the Bishop of London, the Lord Sands the King's Chamberlain, the Earl of Derby, Sir Henry Gilford, Sir Thomas Moor, with many other Knights and Esquires, to the number of one thousand and two hundred horses, having in his carriage four score Wagons, and threescore Mules and Sumpter Horses: he bestowed great sums of money in hiring Soldiers, and furnishing out the French Kings army, and appointed certain English Captains, in the K. of England's name to go against the Emperor to rescue the Pope: he caused Clarentius king at Arms, to join with the French Herald, openly to defy the Emperor; whereupon ensued great troubles in England, Spain, the low Countries of Flanders, Brabant, and Zealand: all which his privy policies and treasons, were shortly after known to the King.  
In this year a jew in Constantinople was baptised and became Christian, 
1528.  which thing vehemently exasperated the Turks against him: and fearing it should be some detriment to their mahumetical law, they sought to kill him, which they did, and cast his dead carcase into the streets, commanding that none should bury it. Wherein the glory of Christ appeared: for the dead corpse lying there nine days, was as fresh coloured, without corruption or smell, as if it had been alive; whereat the Turks being astonished, took it up and buried it.  
The Cardinal having defied the Emperor, as before, and made him displeased with the King of England, he further whispered in the King's ear, that the Emperor had evil entreated and imprisoned the King's Ambassadors in Spain: by which means the emperors Ambassador in England was imprisoned, and his goods seized, until Letters came to the contrary, and then he was set at liberty. When the Ambassador complained unto the Cardinal, he laid all the fault upon Clarentius, and that Clarentius had defied the Emperor without the King's knowledge, by the request of the Herald of France, and that at his return he should lose his head at Calais.  
Clarentius hearing hereof, came privily into England, and was brought unto the King before the Cardinal knew it, to whom he showed the cardinals commission, and their gentle entreaty.  
When the King heard hereof, and had mused a while, he said, O Lord jesus, he that I trusted most told me all these things contrary: well Clarentius, I will be no more so light of credence. And from thence the King never put any more trust in the Cardinal.  
Some write that the Cardinal did bear the Emperor such malice, because when the Pope was imprisoned, as before, the Cardinal wrote unto the Emperor to make him Pope; and he sent him an answer that pleased him not: whereupon he writ menacing Letters unto him, that if he would not make him Pope, he would make such a ruffling betwixt Christian, Princes as was not this hundred years before, to make the Emperor repent, yea, though it cost the whole Realm of England: the Emperor returned him answer, bidding him look well unto it, lest through his doings it should cost him the Realm of England indeed.  
Thus King Henry came to the Title of Defender of the Faith. When Luther had uttered the abomination of the Pope and his Clergy, and divers books were come into England. Our Cardinal to find a remedy for it, sent to Rome for this title of Defender of the Faith. After, the vicar of Croyden preached, that the K. would not lose it for all London and twenty miles about it. When this glorious title was come from Rom●, the Cardinal brought it to the King at Gréenwich: and although the King had read it, yet in the morning were all the Lords and Gentlemen sent for that could be, to come and receive it with honour. In the morning the Cardinal went through the backside to the Friar observants, and some went round about, and met him from Rome: part met him half way, and some at Court gate; and the King met him in the Hall, and brought him into a great chamber, where was a seat prepared on high for the King and Cardinal. Whilst the Bull was read with all pomp, wise men laughed: then the King went into his Chapel to hear mass, the Cardinal being invested to sing mass: the Earl of Essex brought the basin of water, the Duke of Suffolk gave the asasy, the Duke of Northfolk held the Towel, and so he proceeded to Mass. When Mass was done, the Bull was again published, the Trumpets blew, the Shawms and Sackbuts played in honour of the King's new style; and in the midst of dinner the Heralds proclaimed his new style: this was ended with great solemnity.  
Not unlike to this was the receiving of the Cardinal's hat, when one had brought it to him to Westminster under his cloak: he clothed the messenger in rich array, and sent him back to Dover, appointed the Bishop of Canterbury to meet him, besides an other company of Lords and Gentlemen: when it came to W●stminster, it was set upon a cupboard with Tapers about it: the greatest Duke in the land must curtsy thereto, and to him empty seat. And thus much touching Cardinal Wolsey.  
He founded a certain new College in Oxford; for furniture whereof he gathered together all the best learned he could hear of; amongst whom were Clerk, tindal, Frith, and Taverner, who after were found to be heretics (as they call them) and were cast into a prison of the College where salt fish lay, through the stink whereof they being infected, the said Clerk, being singular in learning, died.  
One Simon Grineus hearing a Sermon of Faber Bishop of Uienna, 
1529.  after the Sermon he followed Faber, and declared unto him that of good zeal he had somewhat to say to him, and said, he was very sorry that a man of such learning should confirm such contumelious errors, which might be refuted by manifest Scripture. Polycarpus used to stop his ears when he heard any monstrous errors, how then do you think he would have heard you reason what the Mouse did eat when she gnaweth the consecrated Host? who would not bewail the blindness and ignorance of the Church? Then Faber asked his name: he told him his name was Grineus; and he feigned he was sent for by the King, and had no leisure now to reason upon this matter, and showed that he was desirous of his acquaintance, and entreated him, both for his own matter and the Commonwealth, he would come the next day unto him. He willingly promised him. When he was returned to supper, a stranger, an old man of great gravity told him, the Sergeants would by and by come unto the lodging, sent by he King, to carry Grineus to prison, whom Faber had accused unto the King, exhorting Grineus strait way to depart the Town without delay, and so departed. Th●n we took Grineus and carried him unto the River Rhyne, and conveyed him over in a Boat, and returned. In the mean time the Sergeants were at the lodging, wherefore we judged that this cruel purpose was frustrate by God's provision; therefore let us give thanks to God, which giveth his Angels to be our keepers, and with quiet minds fulfil the office of our vocation.  
P●trus Flistedius, and Adolphus Clarbachus, singular Divines, for differing from the Papists touching the supper of the Lord, with divers other of the Pope's traditions and ceremonies, by the Archbishop and Senate were burned in Cullen: this was by reason some divines had preached that the punishment & death of such as these were, would pacify the wrath of God, which at this time plagued Germany; for the sweeting sickness did then mortally rage and reign throughout all Germany.  
In this year Solymanus the Turkish Emperor passed through Hungary, with an Army of fourteen thousand fight men, and came into Ostrich, where he exercised extreme cruelty; some he bereft of sight, some he rend and mangled in pieces, cutting off their noses, ears, hands, arms and privy members, deflowering Virgins, cutting off women's paps, openings their wombs with child and burning the young babes: then he besieged Uienna, and assayed to undermine it, and the walls being overthrown, he assaulted it desperately; and seeing the Soldiers within descend the breach valiantly a month, he broke up the siege, and returned with great dishonour.  
The Emperor came to Strawsborough, 
1530.  and commanded the Protestants to be present at Mass which they refused to do: and he called the Prince Elector of Saxony to bear the Sword before him at the Mass; and the Divines resolved, because he was sent for, to bear the Sword and not to hear Mass: therefore he might there present himself. There was an Assembly holden, and divers Decrees made against the Protestants; and Faber and Eckius forged confutations against them, with divers other troubles.  
At this time the new Testament was newly translated, and imprinted by William tindal; wherewith the Bishop of London was grieved, and devised how he might destroy it. The Bishop being at Antwerp, and desirous to bring this purpose to pass, communed how he would buy the New Testaments. One Packington, which was a favourer of tindal, but made the Bishop otherwise believe, said, My Lord, I can do more in this matter then most Merchants: for I know them that have bought them of tindal, and for money I will assure you to have every book of them that is printed and unsolde. He ●ade him get them, and he would pay for them: for he intended to burn every book of them at Paul's Crosse. He hereupon declared the matter to William tindal: so the Bishop had all the books. After this tindal corrected the same again, and had them the second time newly reprinted; so they came abundantly into England. The Bishop sent for Packington to know the reason thereof: he said he bought all that were there, and these were new printed.  
One George Constantine was apprehended by Sir Thomas Moor L. Chancellor of England for heresy. My Lord asked him who it was that maintained tindal joy, and a great many more of you? I know they cannot live without help; and thou being one hadst thy part thereof: I pray tell me who helpeth them thus▪ My Lord, quoth Constantine, I will tell you truly: It is the Bishop of London; for he hath bestowed amongst us a great deal of money upon New Testaments to burn them, which hath been, and yet is, our only succour. By my troth, quoth Moor, I think the same: I told the Bishop so much before.  
The Towns of Zurick and Berne being at contention with the Towns of the Cantons, stopped all the Straits that there could no victuals pass unto them; wherefore they provided a power to come against them of Berne and Zurick, and fought a great conflict with them: in which fight Swinglius, being Minister of Zurick, was slain, and after his dead corpse taken by his enemies and burned: when his body was burned to ashes, his heart was found in the midst of the fire whole, which could not be without the great miracle of God. The like happened after to Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury.  
In this year the King held a Parliament at Westminster: divers Articles were put up against the Clergy touching their excesses and extortions, and there was provided for pluralties and nonresidents, and for buying and selling of pardons. This so displeased the Clergy, that they called the commons heretics and schismatics: and the Lords put a book of articles against the Cardinal, that he procured the Legate without the King's consent, whereby he took away the right of all Bishops, that in all writings to Rome and other Princes he wrote Ego & Rex meus, that he slandered the Church of England to be brought into a reprobate sense, sending to Rome to be Legate, to reform the Church, and carried the great Seal with him to Flanders, and that without the king's consent he sent commission to conclude a league between the King and the Duke of Florence, and that having the French pocks, he presumed to come and to breath on the King, and that he had caused the cardinals Hat to be put on the King's coin, that he had sent innumerable substance to Rome to obtain his Dignities, to the great impoverishment of the Realm, with many other things.  
The princely possessions and great pride of the Clergy in those days, did not only far exceed the measure of subjects, but surmounted the estates of Kings and Princes.  
In Henry the fourth his days the Temporalties in the possessions of the Clergy of England amounted to three hundred twenty two thousand marks by the year. And it appeareth by a Libel given to Henry the eight, compiled by one Master Fish, that the Clergy had gotten into their hands more than the third part of the land of the Realm, and the goodliest Lordships, Manors and Territories are theirs, besides the tenth part of corn and all things else, and servants wages: and they look so narrowly to their tithes, that they will have the tenth egg, or else the good wife getteth no rights at Easter, and shall be taken as an her●ticke; beside what they get by their four offering days, proving of wills, privy tithes, offerings to pilgrimages, and at their first Masses; every one that is buried must pay somewhat for Masses and Dirges to be sung for them, else they will accuse their friends and executors for heretics. What money get they for mortuaries, by hearing confessions? and yet will keep no Council; by hallowing of Churches. Altars, Superaltars, Chapels and Bells, by cursing men and absolving them again for money. What a multitude of money gather the Pardoners in a year, by citing men to the Court and releasing them for money, and what abundance the begging Friars get yearly. There be two and fifty thousand parish Churches in England, and every house in the Realm payeth a penny a quarter to every of the five sorts of begging Friars, which is twenty pence yearly for every house in England. And the number of the Clergy, reckoned with men, women, and children of the Laiety, are but one of four hundred; and their substance draweth nigh to the half of the whole substance of the Realm; and they do nothing therewith but exempt themselves from the obedience of your grace, and translate all power to themselves, and that your subjects may rebel against yond, and be under them, as they did unto your noble predecessor King john: they then interdicted the Realm; wherefore your Realm hath stood tributary, not to any temporal Prince, but to a cruel devilish bloodsucker, drunken in the blood of the Saints and Martyrs ever since: and what do they more? nothing but apply themselves to have to do with every man's wife, daughter, or maid: that Cuckoldry and bawdry should reign amongst your subjects, that no man should know his child: and that their bastards should inherit every man's possessions, they have made an hundred thousand idle whores in your Realm, which would have gotten their living honestly, had not their superfluous riches enticed them to uncleanness and idleness: they catch the p●cks, or be burnt, or the leprosy, and bear it unto another; yea some one of them shall boast amongst his fellows that he hath had to do with an hundred women. When they have enticed men's wives unto them, they spend away their husband's goods, and make the women run away from their husbands; and run away themselves with the wife and goods, bringing man and wife, and children to idleness, theft, and beggary. Who is able to number the broad bottomless Ocean full of evils, that this sinful generation may lawfully and unpunished, bring upon us? Who is she that will work for three pence a day, when she may have at least twenty pence a day to fleepe an hour with a Friar, Monk, or Priest? and who will labour for four pence a day, that may have at least twelve pence a day to be bawd to one of these? What a sort are there that marry Priests Lemons but to cloak the Priest's incontinency, and that they may live of Priests for their labour? and who is he, though he be grieved never so sore for the death of his Ancestor, ravishment of his wife or his daughter, robbery, trespass, maim, debt or any other offence, dare lay it to their charge by any way of action? if he do, then by and by he is accused of heresy, and except he bear a faggot they will excommunicate him, and then all his Actions be dashed.  
Notwithstanding, the statute to Mortmayne, they do daily get into their hands more lands: the Kingdom of the bloodsuckers is like to prevail above your Kingdom; for to them is given daily out of you Kingdom, and that which is once given them, never cometh from them again. What Kingdom can endure, that ●uer giveth and receiveth nothing again? All their colour for their gathering these things into their hands, is, that they pray for us, to deliver our souls out of Purgatory: without whose prayers, and especially the Pope's pardon, we could never be delivered thence: but the truth is, there is no Purgatory, but it is a thing invented by the covetousness of the spirituality. And if there were a Purgatory, if the Pope can deliver them there with money, he can deliver them without; and if he can deliver one, he can deliver all, and so destroy Purgatory, and then is he a cruel tyrant, without all charity, if he keep them in prison and pain until men will give him money. They will not let the New Testament go abroad in the mother tongue, lest their cloaked hypocrisy, and that their cruelty, uncleanness, and unmercifulness be seeve, and that they seek not Christ's honour but their own, that remission of sins are not given for the Pope's pardon, but for Christ by true faith in him. And except your Majesty suffer their hypocrisy to be disclosed, the people will think you take away their liberty from them, to buy their souls out of Purgatory by giving to the spirituality, as their predecessors have done: therefore let their hypocrisy be uttered, and that shall be more speedfull in this matter, than all the laws that possibly can be made.  
The Author of this Book was fled to tindal, where he wrote this Book for fear of the Cardinal: when the King had read this, he caused his Wife to send for him home, he was brought to the King, and after he had communed with him, and was afraid to go home, the King delivered him his Signet for a Token, to deli●er to the Cardinal, that he should not trouble him. The Cardinal answered; Though this discharged him, yet he had no discharge for his Wife, and sent for her, and had troubled her, if her●Daughter had not been sick of the plague, of which sickness, the said Fish within half a year after died, and she married one Baynham, which after was martyred, as followeth in this Story. To prevent the spreading abroad of this Libel, there was a prohibition sent out ●y the Bishop of London, for calling in this the New Testament, and divers other Books translated into English: the names whereof, because they are many, I omit, and leave you to the book at large.  
King Henry, about the twentieth year of his reign, made an Oration unto his Commons, that though it had pleased God to send him a fair Daughter of a Noble woman, and of him begotten to our great comfort and joy: yet it hath been told us by divers great Clarks, that neither she is Our lawful Daughter, nor her Mother Our lawful wife, but that we live together abominably in open adultery: and when our Ambassadors were last in France, motion was made that the Duke of Orleans should marry our said Daughter: One of the chief Councillors said, it were well done to know whether she be his lawful Daughter or no; because he begat her on his brother's Wife, which is directly against God's Law: Think you my Lords, that these words touch not my body and soul, and that it doth not daily and hourly trouble my Conscience: I doubt not but every one of you would seek remedy when the peril of your soul, and loss of your inheritance is laid unto you. For this cause I have asked Council of the greatest Clerks in Christe●dome: and for this cause I have sent for this Legate, as a man indifferent to know the truth, and settle my conscience; and if the Queen be adjudged by the Law to be my lawful Wife, it would be the most acceptable thing in my life, both to clear my conscience and for the good qualities which I know to be in her, besides her Noble parentage, as almost this twenty years I have tried, so that if I went to marry again, & the marriage lawful, I would choose her before all women, & if the marriage prove unlawful, I shall sorrow the departing from so good a Lady, and loving a companion▪ but much more lament that I have so long lived in Adultery, and have no true heir of my body to inherit this Realm: Therefore I require you to make our mind known to our Subjects that they may pray for us.  
The Queen hearing thereof, answered, it was a great marvel that they would make question of this now, after they had been married twenty years, and no question in the mean time, and that all the learned at the time of the marriage did conclude it was lawful, and that both their fathers, being so wise did not foresee it, if there had been any such doubt, and the King my father sent to Rome, and with great costs obtained a dispensation, that I being one brother's wife procar●ally known, might without scruple of conscience marry with the other brother lawfully, which licence under lead I have yet to show, but I may thank you my Lord Cardinal only for this trouble, this is of malice, because I have wondered at your high pride, and abhorred your voluptuous living, and little regarded your tyranny, and for the malice you bear to my Nephew the Emperor because he would not make you Pope by force: and the Queen appealed to the Pope.  
The King to try out the matter sent first to the Pope, then to most part of al● Universities, first the Pope sent his two Legates, Wolsey and Campeius to hear● and decide the Case, they cited the King and Queen personally to appear, or else by Proctors; at the day, the Legates with their crosses, axes and pillars were set, the King was ready to hear the determination, requiring to have an end, notwithstanding from month to month, they detracted the matter until August, the King not taking it well to be so used, sent the Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk unto the Legates, requiring them to hasten an end and to defer no longer, it is the manner of Rome, about the beginning of August, during the Dog days, to have a solemn vacation, in which neither Schools be used, nor any Term kept.  
Cardinal Campeius pretending the order of Rome, whereof he was a member, answered, he neither could nor would go against the ordinance thereof, and before October he would proceed no further in the cause: t●e Dukes seeing their pretended excuses, and that by no ways they would be entreated, burst out in open defiance, the Duke of Suffolk clapping his hands on the table, swore by the Mass▪ there never came Legate or Cardinal from Rome to do good in England, so in anger they departed from the Cardinal: the King for quietness was content to tarry until October, but before October came, Campeius was called home by letters fr●m the Pope, so the matter was left undiscussed, the King seeing himself thus deluded, sent again to Pope Clement, desiring to h●ue an answer of the cause, the Pop● would take a pause, and after send him word.  
Twelve Universities agreed in one consent, that the marriage was unlawful, and repugnant to the word of God, and that no man is able to dispense with it, but nothing was heard of from Rome, wherefore the King assembling his Parliament sent the Lord Chancellor with twelve of the upper house, to noti●●e the determinations of the Colleages as afore said, unto the lower house: And the same year● the King sent out a Proclamation for the abolishing of the Pope and establishing of the King's Supremacy, and he broke off with the Cardinal and caused him to be attainted in Praemunire, and to be apprehended, and the Clergy maintaining th● power Legative of the Cardinal, incurred the like praemunire, wherefore the Spiritual Lords were called by process into the King's Bench to answer, but befor● the day of appearance they submitted themselves to the King, offered him an hundred thousand pounds to pardon them by Act of Parliament, and offered him the Title of Supreme head of the Church of England, which they would never confess be●ore, whereby the Pope, by the providence of God, lost his whole jurisdiction an● Supremacy in England.  
Patrick Hamelton a Scottish man, he was of the King's blood and family, being of the most ancient and Noble stock and name in Scotland, was of the University of Marpurge in Germany, he openly proceeding so entreated and judged of matters of the Church, with such praise as passed the expectation of his age, that he made the common people and learned to admire him: Francis Lambert in his Preface Dedicatory maketh mention of him, than he took a companion with him, and ret●●ned home to Scotland, he was not able to suffer the filthiness and blindness of the Country, he was accused of Heresy, and after disputed constantty with the Cardinal and his Band: he confessed Christ to be his only Advocate, excluding the merits of Saints, acknowledged free ●ustification by the merits of Christ, and denied Purgatory: At last he was condemned, and the same day after dinner burned: The King being but a Child by the Testimony of his blood, he left the verity o● of God, fixed in the hearts of many.  
William Tindal in his Apology against Moor maketh mention of Thomas Hitten, a preacher at Maidstone in Kent, whom the Bishops of Canterbury and Rochester kept long in prison, and tormented him with divers torments, yet he continued constant, and at the las● they burned him at Maidestone, for the constant testimony o● jesus Christ, and of his free grace and salvation.  
Thomas Bil●ey of the University of Cambridge, a man of excellent constancy. Cambridge taking root in him, after long barrenness did begin to flourish. He converted many of his fellows to the Gospel: amongst whom was Thomas Arthur, and Master Hugh Latimer, who was Crosse-kéeper of Cambridge, bringing it on procession days: at last he forsook the University, and went to divers places preaching, associated with Arthur: the authority of Cardinal Woolsey was then great, but his pride ●reater, which declared the vanity of his life, and of the lives of the Bishops and Clergy. Bilney with others, marveling at the incredible insolency of the Clergy, which they could no longer suffer, they began to preach against this dignity, and against the Pope.  
Then the Cardinal which did not greatly fear any power of Kings, but only feared the Gospel of Christ to be preached, lest it should detect their Hypocrisy and deceits. Whereupon he caused the said Bilney and Arthur to be cast into prison, than they were brought before the Cardinal and ● number of Bishops into the Charter-house of Westminster: then the Cardinal required of them, wherefore they had taught the people the opinions of Luther, which are condemned, and whether he had not once made an oath, not to preach or defend any of Luther's opinions, but to impugn the same. He said, He had made such an Oath, but not lawfully: After he was sworn to make true answer, and not to reveal his examinations.  
1 It was laid against him that he preached, though Preachers be restrained now adays: yet he had warranty by the Word of God, where he said; Go into all the world and preach the Gospel. By which authority, every man that hath the gift may preach, and the Pope nor any other can make any law to the contrary, which he confessed.  
2 That he said, when crosses were set up against Walls in London, that men should not piss there: When there were but few men did reverence them, but when in every corner there was a Cross, of necessity men pissed upon the Crosses: So that when there were but few Laws in the Church, than men were afraid to offend them: after ward they made many laws, whereof some are pecunial, as they call them, and them they do observe; those that are not pecunial they call palea, and regard them not. To this or the like effect, he confessed he spoke.  
3 If I should suffer persecution for the Gospel, yet there are seven thousand more that would preach the Gospel as I do now: therefore good people think not much if these tyrants put a man to death for preaching the Gospel. This Article he confessed.  
5 That every Christian man is a Priest so offer up sacrifice of prayer: and if they murmured against Priesthood, they murmured against themselves: and that we should not pray to Saints nor worship Images.  
6 That he should preach at Cambridge: that a Bachelor of Divinity, or any other knowing the Gospel, should be let from preaching by no man: and if any Bishop did accurse them for so doing, their curses should return to themselves. All these he confessed.  
Master Luther did recant, and submit himself unto the punishment and judgement of the Church: but these Interrogatories were ministered unto Master Bilney;  
Whether he believed the assertions of Luther impugned by the Bishop of Rochester were detestable: Whether general councils and Constitutions where or aught to be observed of all men even for conscience, whether the Pope's Keys were no● profitable, or against God's word, whether the Catholik● Church may err, or whether it may be demonstrated or pointed out, or else whether it is a spiritual Church known to God, whether Images of Saints ought to be worshipped of all true Christian●, whether a man may believe that there is not yet any judgement given upon the souls departed, whether a man may believe that our Lady remained not always a virgin? whether Holy days and fasting days may without 〈◊〉 be broken by any private man? whether we are bound to be obedient to Bishops and Kings as unto Parents? whether the Church do godly, in praying to Saints? whether all true Christians be Priests, and have the Keys of binding and losing? whether faith may be without works and charity? whether it is more agreeable unto faith, that the people should pray in their own tongue, or in a learned and unknown tongue? whether children should be taught the Lords prayer without the salutation of the virgin? whether beads be to be denied or no? whether Scriptures ought to be translated into English or no? whether Organs and all manner of songs ought to be in the Churches? whether a Bishop have any Temporal power? whether it be a godly Constitution that no man should preach in an others Dioceses without licence of the Bishop? whether vows of private men cometh of the spirit of God? whether we should pray for the dead, or that there is a Purgatory? whether Moral philosophy help the understanding of the Scriptures? whether the Pope's pardons are to be ●eiected? whether there may be any Moral virtues without the grac● of Christ? whether Salvation and damnation come of necessity and nothing to be in our own wills? whether Images ought to be taken out of the Churches? whether preachers should exhort men to Pilgrimage or to the worshipping of relics? he in a manner confesseth them all.  
He answereth that he did believe the assertions of Luther, and that men were not bound to believe councils and Constitutions, and St. Augustine in his tim● marnailed, that we could live in safety amongst so many snares of Constitutions, when Adam and Eve could not observe one.  
Fourthly he said that the Catholic Church cannot err in faith, for it is the whole Congregation of the Elect known only to God, otherwise no man could be assured of his own or another's salvation, for it is written, no man knoweth whether ●e be worthy of hatred or love▪ yet I may truly say of the general Council, congregated by the holy Ghost: Behold here the Catholic Church, denominating the whole by the most worthy part: and he affirmed by the Scriptures, that the faithful have the Judgement of their souls as soon as they die, and are in Heaven, and that we are bound to obey Magistrates as Parents, and that the people should have the Lords prayer and the creed in their own tongue, that their denotion might be furthered by their understanding of it, and might be more expert in their faith: I hau● heard many say, they never heard any speak of their resurrection, and by the knowledge thereof became more ready to goodness, and fearful to do evil, and he would wish that the Scripture were in our own tongue, for St. Paul saith, he would rather have five words in a tongue that is known etc. that the Church may be edified, and Ch●isostome bade his hearers look upon books, that they may the better remember that which they had heard, and Bede translated the gospel of St. john into English, and where it is objected, it is dangerous for Heres●e, he said good Pastors might easily help the matter by adding the interpretation of the hard places in the margin: touching pardons, he said it were better that they should be restrained, than any longer to be used as they have been to the injury of Christ's passion.  
Further these things were deposed against him, that he should preach at Ipswich, Christ is our Meadiator betwixt us and the Father, why then should we seek to any Saint for remedy, and to make petition to Saints is great injury and blasphemy to Christ: and that man is so imperfect of himself, that he cannot merit by his own deeds, that it was great injury unto our Saviour Christ, to teach that to b● buried in Saint Francis Coull, should remit four parts of penance: what is then left to Christ which taketh away the sins of the world: This I will justify to be great blasphemy.  
And that it was great folly to go● in pilgrimage, and that preachers in times past have been Antichrists, and now it hath pleased God somewhat to show their errors; and that the miracles done in Walsingham, Canterbury, and Ipswich were done by the Devil by the sufferance of God, to blind the people: and that the pope hath not the Keys that Peter had, except he follow Peter in living, and that it was deposed against him, that he was twice pulled out of the Pulpit by the Friars in the Diocese of Norwich: And that he exhorted the people to put away their Gods of Silver and Gold, and leave offering unto them, because it hath often been known, that those things offered, have after been given to Whores of the Stews: And that jews and Saracens would have bec●me Christians long ago, had it not been for the Idolatry of the Christians, in offering Candles, Wax and money to stocks and stones.  
In a Dialogue betwixt him and Friar john Brusierd, he proveth three points: Firs●, that there is but one Mediator of God and Men, which is Christ: Then our Lady, S. Peter, and other Saints be no Mediators; and whatsoever we ask the Father in Christ's Name we shall have, and God saith not in any other name: therefore let us ask in his name, least at the day of judgement it be said to us, hitherto have you asked nothing in my name.  
To which the Fry●r answered: I would Master Bilney that you would search the first Origen of the Rogation days, which were ordained by Pope Gregory, with Fast, Prayers, and holy Processions against the Pestilence, by the infection of the air, in which time of Procession an Image like our Lady, Painted by S. Luke, went before them: About which Image Angels did sing Regina coeli letare: To the which the Pope joined, Ora pro nobis Domine, etc. Therefore being the Angels did honour the Image of the virgin: And Pope Gregory with all the Clergy did pray to her: It appeareth manifestly we ought to pray to Saints, that they may say like for us, which the Disciples said in the Gospel, serve them, and send them away, because they cry after us.  
Secondly, he proveth the Pope to be Antichrist, in that he exalteth himself above all that is called God. For the Pope imposeth but a small punishment upon them that break any of the ●en Commandments; But he that shall violate the pope's constitutions, he is guilty of death. What is this but the Pope to sit and to reign in the Temple of God, that is, man's conscience as God, and the popish miracles are not of God, but illusions of Satan; who as the Scriptures witness, have been loosed this five hundred years; As it is written, that Satan should be loosed after a thousand years; and they are illusions, because they make them put th●ir Faith in our Lady and other Saints, and not in God alone.  
The third is, that no Saint, though his suffering were never so great, and his life most pure, deserved any thing for us with God, as you may see by the answer of the wise Virgins, unto the foolish Virgins, when they craved oil of them: No say they, lest peradventure we have not sufficient for ourselves and you, get you rather to them that sell, and buy, where be then the merits of Saints, whereby they may deserve for themselves and others.  
After he was brought again before the Bishops at the Charter-house afore said; where he was admonished to abjure and recant: who answered, he would stand to his Conscience: but being many times sent for and persuaded, he did abjure: But God not willing to lose such a worthy instrument of his Church raised him again after his fall, as h●re followeth to be seen.   

These Articles were objected against GEFFREY LON, for which he was abjured.  
FIrst for having and dispersing abroad books of Luther, for affirming and believing that Faith only justifieth, and that men be not bo●nd to observe the constitutions of the Church; That we should pray only to God, not to Saints: That pilgrimages are not profitable to man's soul: That we should not offer nor set up lights to Images: That no man is bound to keep the Fasts of the Church: That Pope's pardons profit not a man: and Thomas Garnet Master of Art. Curate of all hallows in honey Lane, for having and distributing Luther's Books, and them of that sect: For affirming Faith only justifieth: That Pardons profit neither the dead nor living: That the Constitutions of the Church bind us not: for calling Bishops pharisees: That fasting days are not to be observed: That every man that is able may preach the Word and no Law to the contrary: for these and such like he was abjured before Cuthbert Bishop of London.  
But the aforesaid Bilney, notwithstanding his recantation: He abated not any part of his desire & study to preach, but was the more vehement against the Bishop's corrupt life: but whilst he was occupied in that godly enterprise, to allure all men to salvation, Thomas Moor, and Richard Nickes, the blind Bishop of Norwich, who was as blind in body as Soul, they laid hands on him, and condemned him of heresy, and judged him to the fire; because he had preached since his abjuration, and because he taught Saints should not be worshipped, nor called upon as Mediators. He would many times prove the pain of the fire by holding his finger near the Candle: but the night before he suffered martyrdom he held his finger so long that he burned off the first joint. He was burned in Lollards yet in Norwich, with great joy falling down before the stake, and rising kissed it, & bound himself with the Chain, confessing his Faith, and animating the people to stand fast in the truth of God's Word, and to suffer for it.  
Sir Thomas Moor being Chancellor of England; when those, should burn Bilney, required of him a Letter of his hand, whereby they might ●ee discharged after his death: He said go too fellows burn him first, then come to me after for a Bill of my hand.   

The Story of the valiant Martyr Master BAYFIELD.  
THis Bayfield was a Monk of Bury, and for his Religion he was 〈◊〉 in the prison of his house, and whipped with a gag in his mouth, and then ●●ocked and continued in the same torments three quarters of a year; and then he was committed to Doctor Barnes to go● to Cambridge with him: when he had been the●e a whole year, he tasted good learning so well that he never returned unto his Abbey again, but went to London to Maxwell and Stacy, & they kept him secret a while, and conveyed him beyond Sea. Doctor Barnes being in the Fleet for God's Word; This Bayfield mightily prospered in the knowledge of God, and was veneficiall to Master tindal, and Frith, for he brought substance with him, and sold their works for them. And at last coming to London to M. Smiths house in bucklers Bury, he was betrayed and dogged to his Bookbinders house in Mark Lane, & there taken & carried unto Lolards Tower, & from thence taken & carried to the Coal-house; because one Patmore Parson of Much-Haddam in Essex, then living in Lolards tower, was confirmed in the Doctrine of Christ by him; there he was tied by the neck, middle and legs, standing vp●ight by the walls, divers times manacled to accuse others that had bought his Books, but he accused none, but stood in his Faith unto the end: He was in the Consistory of Paul's put to his trial, whether he would abjure or no: he said he would dispute for his Faith, and so did to their great shame. Stokesley being their judge with others, he was condemned for bringing over and selling heretical Books, and because before time he was accused to the Bishop of London for affirming certain Articles contrary to the Church: and especially that all land should be given to God, and not to Saints or Creatures; and that every Priest might preach the Word of God, by the authority of the Gospel, and need not to run to the Pope or Cardinals for licence; and that he abjured, and hath since preached the like Doctrines: When they asked him what he had to say, why he should not have his judgement; He said with a vehement spirit to the Bishop of London, your living of the spiritualty is so evil, that you be heretics, and you maintain evil living, and let that true living may not be known: and that their living, neither their belief, is according to Christ's Gospel: Then the Bishop read the sentence against him, and disgraded him▪ he kneeling upon the highest step of the Altar in Paul's; He took the Crosier staff, and smote him on the breast, that he threw him down backwards and broke his head, and he sounded: and when he came to himself again, he thanked God that he was delivered from the malignant Church of Antichrist, and that he was come into the true Church, and that he trusted anon to be in heaven with jesus Christ, and the triumphant Church for ever: Then he was led again to Newgate, & continued there in prayer an hour, and thence went to the fire joyfully, and was three quarters of an hour alive in the fire, and when the left arm was burned, he rubbed it with his right hand, & it fell from his body, and he continued in prayer to the end without moving.   

The History of Mr john Tewxbury Citizen and Lether-Dresser of London.  
IN all points of Religion, and the point of justification, he disputed most openly in the Bishop's Chapel, with such prompt and expert answers that Tunstall and all his learned men were ashamed: This disputation continued a seven-night, than he was sent to my L. Chancellor, Sir Thomas Moor to Chelsey, and there he lay in the porters Lodge, hand, foot, and head in the stocks six days. Then he was carried to jesus Tree in the Garden, where he was whipped, and also twisted in his brows, with small ropes, that the blood start out of his eyes, and yet would accuse no man. Then he was racked in the Tower, and there promised to retant at Paul's Crosse. After he came to S. Austin's with a new Testament in his hand, and stood up before the people in a Pew, and declared openly with tears that he had denied God, and prayed the people to forgive him, and to beware of his weakness not to do as he had done: for if I should not turn again to this truth, having the New Testament in his hand, he said, this Book God's Word would damn me body and soul, and he prayed every body to do as he had done: for he would not feel such a hell again as he had done not for all the world's good: and immediately he was carried to the Bishop of London; and after he was burned in Smithfield, and died a glorious Martyr.   

In his Disputations, the Bishop proposed these Articles out of the Book called the Book of the wicked Mammon: and he affirmed them.  
TEwxbery, A man should do good works for the love of God only, and for no hope of reward higher or lower in heaven, for if he should it were presumption, & being asked whether faith only justifieth: he said if he should desire heaven by works he were greatly to blame, for works follow Faith, and Christ redeemed us by his death: the devil holdeth our hearts so hard that it is impossible for us to consent to God's Law: and that the Law of God suffereth no merits, nor any man to be justified in the sight of God: and that the Law of God commandeth things impossible; and as the good tree bringeth forth good fruit: so there is no Law to him that believeth and is justified by faith, and all good works must be done without respect of any profit thereby, for they deserve no reward of God, and that the Devil is not east out by the merits of fasting and prayer.  
Item, We cannot love God, except we see first his love and kindness to us: whilst we are under the Law, we see nothing but ●inne and damnation, and the wrath of God, and cannot but hate him as a tyrant, and flee from him as Cain, and that we are damned by Nature as a Toad, and a Serpent are so by Nature.  
Item, Love in Christ putteth no difference betwixt one man and another.  
Item, The sects of Saints Francis, Saint Dominick & others be damnable: Then the Bishop asked him whether he would renounce these heresies, and he prayed the Bishop to reform himself: Then the Bishop gave him respite, and when he came before him again.  
First, he affirmed that Christ & all his merits were his, and that he was knit to him so inseparably that he could not be damned, except Christ were damned.  
He that seeketh by his alms more than to be merciful, and to succour his brother● and neighbours need he is blind, and seeth not Christ's blood, so God is honoured on all sides in that we count him righteous in all his laws, and to worship him otherwise is Idolatry: he concluded to them all, he found no fault throughout all the book, but it is all good, and hath given him great light of conscience.  
The next Sessions he was enticed to recant▪ but shortly after he was moved by the example of one that was burned in Smithfield, and after did constantly abide in the testimony of the truth, and suffered in Smithfield.  

Lastly for these Articles he was condemned.  
1 THat Faith only justifieth which lacketh not Charity.  
2 That Christ is a sufficient Mediator for us, therefore no prayer to be● made to Saints.  
3 That Christ is our sufficient purgatory; and that there is no purgatory after this life.  
4 That the souls of the faithful departing this life rest with Christ.  
5 That a Priest receiving orders, receiveth more grace, if his Faith be increased, or else not.   
Lastly, he believeth that the blood and flesh of Christ is not in the Sacrament: whereupon he was condemned and burnt as aforesaid.   

JOHN RANDALL.  
THis JOHN RANDALL was of Christ's College in Cambridge, and for the love that he had to the Scriptures, and sincere Religion, he was suspected and hated; the young man being studious and about one & twenty years old was long lacking of his companions, and through the stench of his corpse, his study door● being broken up, he was found hanged with his own girdle within the study, in such manner, that he had his face looking upon the Bible, and his finger pointing to a place of Scripture: whereas predestination was entreated of, surely this matter lacked no singular policy, of some old naughty man, that it should seem for fear of predestination, he was driven to despair, that it might keep their young men from the study of the Scriptures as a thing most perilous.  
In this year an old man in the County of Buckingham, for eating of Bacon in Lent, 
1531  was condemned to the fire and burned.   

EDWARD FRESE.  
EDward Frese, a Painter, was hired to paint certain clothes for the new Inn in Colchester, and in the upper boarder of the clothes, he wrote certain sentences of the Scripture: then some of the Town which had seen his work, apprehended him, and brought him to London to the Bishop, where he was cruelly imprisoned, with others of Essex. One johnson and his wife, and one Willy, his wife, and his son, and one Father Bate of Rowshedge, & they were fed with fine Manchet, made of sawdust, or the most part thereof: the said Frese being at the Bishops at Fullam, his wife being desirous to see him, came to the gate being big with Child, the Porter kicked her on the belly, that on the same she died, and the child died immediately: after for writing against the wall, his hands were manacled, that the flesh of his arms were higher than the Irons: and they kept him three days without meat, when he should come to his answer, he could say nothing, but looked on the people like a wild man, and if they asked him any question, he could say nothing, but my Lord is a good man: an● when they had spent his body and wits, they sent him to Bearsie-Abby, but he would not tarry there, but he never came to his wits again, until his death: And his brother Valentine Frese was burned for the testimony of Christ in York.  
Also the wife of the aforesaid Father Bate, made a Supplication to the King, and delivered it unto him, who appointed her to go to one M. Seliard, of him she got a letter to the Bishop, she hoped some good should come to her Husband, but some of her friends would needs see the contents of her letter, which was to this effect: look what you can gather against Father Bate, send me word, that I may certify the kings Majesty: but shortly after he got out of prison in a dark night, and was caught no more.  
In this year Friar Roy was burned in Portugal, what his doctrine was, may easily be gathered by his testimony that he left here in England.   

The History of Master JAMES BAYNHAM, a Lawyer.  
THis Master Baynham was accused to Sir Thomas Moor, Chancellor, & arrested with a Sergeant at Arms, and carried out of the middle Temple to his house at Chelsey, & when he saw he could not prevail with him, he whipped him at a tree in his garden, then racked him at the tower before himself, until they had almost lamed him, because he would not accuse Gentlemen of the Temple, nor tell where his books lay, and because his wife denied they were at his house, she was sent to the fleet, and his goods confiscate. When they had often used him upon the tortures, than he sent him to the Bishop of London, who cast him into Lolards tower, until he had been divers times before him examined, and they were not able to resist him. He was both mighty in Scriptures and Arguments, that he was able to confound them with their own Arguments: so he condemned him, and the Bishop sent one Doctor Symons to pervert him, and wait upon him to the stake, & after much communication between the Doctor & him, he prayed the Sheriffs to deliver him from Satan, for he was content to confirm his faith with his blood. At the stake he lay down flat and prayed, then rising up, he embraced the stake: then he said, Good people, I am come hither, accused and condemned for an heretic: these be the Articles I die for.  
I say it is lawful for every man or woman to have God's book in their Mother tongue.  
That the Pope is Antichrist, that he knoweth no other Keys of heau●n gate, but the preaching of the word, and that the●e is no other purgatory, than the purgatory of Christ's blood, and that the souls of the faithful immediately go to heaven, & r●st with Christ for evermore. That Thomas Becket was no Saint, but a Traitor, and a shedder of innocent blood: th●n one M. Pavey answered, Thou liest thou heretic, thou deniest the blessed Sacrament of the altar: He answered; I do not deny the Sacrament as it was instituted of Christ, and used of his Apostles, but I deny transubstantiation, and your Idolatry to the bread, and that Christ, God, and Man should dwell in a piece of bread; but that he is in heaven, sitting at the right hand of God: but it is an Idol as you use it in the abominable Mass, making it a sacrifice propitiatory to the quick and the dead, and robbing the Church of one kind: then Pavey bid, Burn him Heretic: then he said, God forgive thee, and show thee more mercy than thou showest me, and God forgive Sir Thomas Moor: and prayed the people to pray for him, and so praying died.  
The next week after, M. Pavey went up into a Gallery, where he had a Rood before him and prayed, and bitterly wept, and his Maid finding him so doing, he ●ad her take a rusty sword and make it clean, and not trouble him, and immediately he tied up a rope and hung himself.  
There was an Idol named the Rood of Dover-court, 
1532  many resorted unto it, for it was blown abroad, that the power of it was so great, that none could shut th● Church-door where it stood, whereupon sour men came ten miles thither, and took the Idol from the Shri●e, and a quarter of a 〈◊〉 from the place fired him, who burned so bright, that he lighted them homeward one mile. After, three of them were indicted of felony, and hanged in Chains; one at Dover Court, called Nicholas M●●sh, Robert King in Dedham, Robert Debnam, at Cottaway: which three persons a● their death, did more edify the people in godly learning, than all the sermons preached there a long time before: the fourth escaped: the same year many Images were cast down.   

The Martyrdom of john Frith.  
WHen Cardinal Wolsey prepared to build a College in Oxford, which now is called Christ's Church, 
1533  whence he was sent for to the King, being accused of certain crimes: in the way by immoderate purgations he killed himself, and so left a most glorious piece of work; part but begun, part half ended, and but a small part fully finished. He appointed to that College all such as were found to excel in any kind of learning: amongst whom this john Frith was one, and William tindal, and Tavernar of Bostone, and john Clark, and many others. These were accused of heresy by the Cardinal, and imprisoned in a deep Cave in t●e same College, where they were all infected through the stink of Fish: and john Clarke, wi●h other good men, whose names are not known, died; but Frith escaped, and departed out of England for four years, and returning home, Sir Thomas Moor promised great rewards to them that could take him, and laid all the havens for him. At length he was taken at Reading for a Uacabound, and being put in the stocks, he sent for the Schoolmaster, and began in the Latin tongue to bewail his captivity, the Schoolmaster being overcome with his eloquence, took pity on him, and loue● his excellent wit: then they fell to the Greek tongue, wherewith he so inflamed the love of the Schoolmaster, that he went to the Magistrates and got him to be set at liberty without punishment: but after he was traitorously taken and sent to the Tower, where he had many conflicts with the Bishops, but especially in writing with Sir Thomas Moor, who wrote against certain writings of Frithes, against the Sacrament of the Altar, which came to Sir Thomas moors hands, and Frith having gotten a Copy of it, wrote against it. Cranmer, Archbishop, in his Apology against the Bishop of Winchester, seemeth to have collected Friths reasons abundantly. What Articles were objected unto him, appeareth by a brief Commentary, written and sent to his friends out of prison, as followeth.  
First, the whole matter of the examination was two Articles, to wit; purgatory, and the substance of the Sacrament.  
Touching purgatory, they asked whether I believed that there was any place to purg● the spots of the dead after this life: I denied there was any, because the nature of man consisteth but of two parts, the body and mind: one Christ purgeth in this world by laying afflictions upon us, and death the reward of sin is laid upon it, but our souls are purged with the word of God, which we drink in through Faith, to the salvation both of body and soul: If you will show a third part of man, I will grant you a third place, which you call Purgatory, otherwise I must deny unto you the Bishop's shop of Purgatory.  
Secondly, it was required of me, whether the very body of Christ were in the Sacrament of the Altar.  
I answered, it is both Christ's body & ours, for as of many corns is made one loaf, so we being divers, are but one body in Christ, therein it signifieth our body: so of the Wine that is made of many clusters, one liquor.  
But the same bread again, in that that it is broken, signifieth the body of Christ, declaring his body to be broken and put to death for our redemption; and in that it is distributed the fruit of his Passion is signified: the communication whereof equally redounds to all Christians.  
And again, when it is received to be eaten, it is the signification of the body of Christ, admonishing us, that our inward man is refreshed by the merits of Christ, even as the bread is received with our mouth, to the outward nourishment of the body.  
Then said they, dost thou believe the very body of Christ to be contained in th● Sacrament really, without trope or figure? He answered; No surely, I do not so think, and when by no means he could be persuaded to recant, he was condemned to be burned.  
When he was tied to the stake in Smithfield, there it dot● significantly appear with what constancy he suffered: he willingly embraced the faggots & fire, the wind blowing away the fire to his fellow that was tied at his back and b●rned with him, made his death the longer, but God gave him such strength and patience, that as though he had felt no pain in that long torment: he seemed rather to rejoice for his fellow, then to be careful for himself.   

The examination of ANDREW HEWET, that was burned with JOHN FRITH.  
HE was a Apprentice in Watlingstreet, to a Tailor, when he was asked what he thought touching the Sacrament of the last Supper: he answered, even as john Frith doth: Then one of the Bishops said, Dost thou not believe that it is really the body of Christ, borne of the Virgin Mary? He said, that I do not believe why said the Bishop; he said Christ commanded me not to give rash credit to them which say, Behold here is Christ, and there is Christ, for many false Prophets shall rise up, saith the Lord. Then Stokly, Bishop of London, said, Frith is condemned for an heretic, and except thou revoke thine opinion, thou shalt be burned with him: he said, he was content. The Bishop used many persuasions to allure him to recant, but could not, wherefore he was burned with Frith as before. When they were at the stake, one Doctor Coke admonished all the people, that they should in no wise pray for them no more than they would for a Dog, whereat Frith smiling, desired the Lord to forgive him, and so departed.  
About this time High Latimer was inhibited by the Bishop of London to preach in his Diocese, and yet after he preached in the Precinct of the Friars Augustine's of London.  
The Lady Anne of Bullen, although she was not yet married to King Henry, yet she was in great favour, and daily she inclined the King's mind more & more against the Papists, so that the same year the King and certain of his Lords came into the Parliament house, and he complained of the Clergy, that they were but half his Subjects, yea and scarce our Subjects: for their oath to the Pope at their consecration, is clean contrary to that which they make to us: and he deliu●r●d to the Parliament the copies of both their oaths. These Oaths being thus received and opened to the people, were the occasion that the Pope lost all his jurisdiction in England shortly after. The matter falling out more and more against the Pope, Sir Thomas Moor, a great maintainer of the Pope, was driven to resign his Chancelorship, ● deliver up the great seal into the King's hands. After whom, succeeded Sir Thomas Audley, keeper of the great seal, a great favourer of Christ's Religion.   

Lady ANNE of Bullen.  
WIthin short time after, the King married the Lady Anne Bullen, Mother to Queen Elizabeth, who was the secret aider and comforter of all the Professors of the Gospel, and her alms showed her life was accordingly, which was a hundred gowns wéekly, and other apparel yearly before she was married, both to men & women, she also gave much private alms to the widows and poor householders continually, until she was apprehended. And she ever gave three or four pounds at a time to them, to buy them Kine, and sent her Sub-almner about to the Towns where she lay, that the parishioners should make a b●ll of all the poor householders in th●ir parish: and some parishes received 7. 8. or 10. pounds to buy Kine withal: Also, she maintained many learned men in Cambridge, so did the Earl of Wiltshir● her Father, and the Lord Roch her Broth●r, and she brought them in favour with ●ing Henry. She carried always about her a little purse, out of which she was wont daily to scatter abroad some alms to the needy, thinking no day well spent wherein none had fared the better for her. She kept her Maids, and such as were about her, employed in making shirts and smocks for the poor, but the Lady Dowager being divorced, made the Pope to curse the King, and interdict the realm: In the mean time Queen Anne bein● great with child, in the next year following was crowned with high solemnity at Westminster, and not long after brought to ●ed at Greenwich, 
1534  of the fair Lady, Elizabeth: The Lord Mayor of London and his Brethren, with forty chief Citizens, were commanded to be present, with all the Nobles and Gentlemen: The King's Palace, and all the walls to the Friars were hanged with Arras, ●●d the friars Church. The Font war of Silver, and stood in the midst of the Church, three steps high, which was covered with fine linen, and divers Gentlemen with aprones and towels about their necks, gave attendance about it: Over the Font hung a fair Canopy of Crimson Satin, fringed with Gold.   

The holy Maid of Kent.  
Certain Monks put into the heads of many of the King's Subjects, that they had Revelation of God and his Saints, that he was highly displeased with king Henry, for the divorcement of the Lady Katherine, and surmised that God had revealed unto a Nun, called Elizabeth Barton, whom they called the Holy Maid of Kent, that if the King did divorce her, he should not be King of this Realm one month after, and not one day nor hour in God's favour. She would show marvelous alteration of her visage and body, as if she had been wrapped in a trance, and inspired of God. She spoke against sin, and reproved the Gospel, which she called heresies, and spoke divers things to the reproach of the King and Queen, and to the establishing of Idolatry, Pilgrimage, and derogation of God's glory. The Archbishop▪ the Lord Cromwell, and Master Hugh Latimer, with great labour found out her naughtiness, and condemned her and put her to death, with certain of her council.   

WILLIAM TRACY Esquire.  
A Little before this time William Tracy of Todington in Glostershire made his Will, that he would have no funeral pomp at his burying, nor Mass; and said that he trusted in God only, and hoped by him to be saved, and not by any Saint. His Executor brought the Will to the Bishop of Canterbury that then was, to prove it; which he showed to the Convocation, and they judged him to be taken up and burned as an heretic, and sent a commisson to Doctor Parker Chancellor of Worcester, to execute their sentence, who accomplished the same. The King hearing thereof, sent for the Chancellor, who laid the fault on the Bishop; yet it cost him three hundred pount er● he could have a pardon.   

The story of twenty four burned at Paris.  
IN this year● were divers writings set up in Paris, upon the Porches and gates, against the Mass and other papistical superstitions, whereupon many were apprehended and cast into prison: but twenty four were executed in several places of the City of Paris.  
The bearer of the Pope's curse and interdictment against King Henry and the Realm, 
1535.  durst not come into the Realm with it, but set it up in Dunkirk in Flanders: the king hearing thereof, took great displeasure against the said Princess Dowager, and so stomached the matter, that the next year he called a Parliament, and caused it to be provided by sufficient Acts, that the Pope should be utterly abolished, and himself to be established supreme head of the Church: at which thing Sir Thomas Moor & the Bishop of Rochester grudged, and would not consent unto it, but openly resisted the same; wherefore they were condemned of treason, and headed at Tower-hill. Likewise three Charter-Monks were hanged, drawn and quartered at Tyburn, for speaking traitorous words against the King's Majesty.  
This year the King set forth a Proclamation for the abolishing of the usurped power and jurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome, wherein is declared, that not only the secular men granted him this jurisdiction, but all the spiritualty in the Convocation house, under their seals; wherein also he signified, that he had addressed Letters un-the Bishops of the Diocese, straightly commanding them that forthwith the sincere word of God should be preached every Sunday and Holiday unto the people, and Our style and jurisdiction of supreme head appertaining only to our Crown and Dignity royal to be published, and that the Pope's usurped name should be put out of all prayers, masses, or other books, except it be to his reproach.   

The life and story of M. William tindal.  
FIrst, he was Schoolmaster to one Master Welch, and for translating certain religious books into English, and for arguing with a certain Priest that often used to his Master's house, and confounding divers points of their religion by the word of God, he was pursued & glad to go out of the Realm into Germany, and there translated the Bible into English, & compiled divers other books, & s●nt them into England; whereby the door and light unto the Scriptures was daily more and more opened, which before was many years closed in darkness: from thence he went to A●twarp, and had his abiding there, and was lodged about a year in the house of one Thomas Poynets an English man, which kept a house of English Merchants: then came thither one Henry Philip's, having a servant waiting on him. M. tindal became acquainted with him, and had great confidence in him, and had him often to dinner and supper with him, and got him a lodging in M. Poynets house.  
At length Philip's w●nt to the high Court of Bruxelles to betray M. tindal and procured to bring from thence with him the Procurator general, with other Officers, which was not done with small charges, from whom soever it came. After, filips returning, would have M. tindal▪ to dine with him: then he desired M. tindal to lend him forty shillings, which he did: he told Philips he could not di●e with him, for he was bid forth to dinner, and he should go with him. And going forth to d●nner, Philip's having appointed the officers in the way, he gave them a sign that this was he they should apprehend: then they took him and brought him to the Procurator general▪ who sent him to the Cas●le of Filford, and the Procurator general went to Poynets house, and sent away all that was there of M. Tindals'.  
The said Poynets and certain Merchants went over into England, and got letters from the Council for M. Tindals' delivery; upon the delivery whereof to the Council of Bruxelles, M. tindal should have been delivered unto him: which when Philips understood, he accused Poynets ●o be an heretic, and a receiver of such, & caused him to be apprehended & kept 13. or 14. weeks in prison; but he escaped by night and got into England: but M. tindal was condemned; and the same morning as he was had to the fire▪ he delivered a letter to the chief Keeper of the Castle, which the Keeper himself brought to Poynets house, who compared him to be fellow to the Apostles being in prison, both for his conversation and converting and preaching to the people.  
M. tindal hearing by certain Merchants what wonderful feats a juggler did, he desired th●m that he might be present also at supper to see him play his parts: accordingly the supper was appointed, and the Merchants, with tindal, were there present. The juggler being desired to utter his cunning, showed all that he could do, but all was in vain: at last, with his labour, sweeting and toil, he saw nothing would go forward, he confessed there was some man present at supper which disturbed his doings. For his letters that he wrote, I refer thee to the book at large if thou dispose to see them.  
The Lord Cromwell, 
1536  keeper of the King's privy Seal, Vicegerent of all the King's jurisdiction ecclesiastical, sent out certain injunctions by the K●ngs authority, for the preaching th● word of God, for the better publishing of the king's supremacy, against idols, & 〈◊〉 on pilgrimage▪ & trus●ing in saints, and to abrogate divers holidays▪ and for reformation to be had in divers other ecclesiastical matters.  
In the begi●●g of this year the most noble and worthy Lady Queen Anne of Bullen, 
1537 28. He●. 8  after she had lived Q●●●ne three ●ears, was cast into the Tower, together with her brother the Lord Rochfort, and divers others which shortly after were executed.  
The words of the Queen at the time of her death.  
Good Christian people, I am come hither to die; I am judged thereto by the law, therefore I will not speak against it: I pray God preserve the King, for there was never a gentler Prince, and to me he was ever a good sovereign: and I require every one to judge the best of my cause; so ● take my leave of the world, and of you all, desiring you to pra●●or me. Then she kneeled down, and said, Into thy hands I commend my soul, jesus receive my soul, divers times, until her head was stricken off.   

Five burned in Scotland.  
Seven years after Patrick Hamelton aforesaid, there were five burned in Edinburgh the chief City in Scotland; two were Dominican Friars, one Priest, one Cannon, and one Gentleman, adjudged by the Archbishop of S. Andrew's, Petrus Chappe●anus, and the Franciscan Friars, whose labour is never wanting in such matters.   

The murder of ROBERT PACKINGTON.  
He was a rich Mercer dwelling in Cheap side, and was one of the ●urgesses of the Parliament for the City of London, and had spoken against the covetousness and cruelty of the Clergy; wherefore he was had in contempt with them, therefore one Doctor Vincent Deane of Paul's hired a stranger for sixty crowns to kill him, which he did in this manner: this Packington used by four of the clock every morning, to go to a Church near Cheapside; and in a misty morning t●e hired stranger shot him and killed him with a gun as he crossed the street. This could not be known until the death of the Dean: then he repented the fact at his death, and confessed it to his ghostly father.  
In this year the King's Majesty by his Vicegerent the L. Cromwell sent out again certain Injunctions unto the Spiritualty, 
1538.  for the reformation of religion, for the maintenance of reading the Bible in English, and for taking down of Images, with such other like.  

The history of john Lambert, alias Nicolson.  
BEing beyond Sea by reason of the persecution here, he returned, hoping the time had been amended, by the means of Queen Anne and Cromwell, and the abolishing of the Pope; he became a Schoolmaster: and being present at a Sermon preached by Doctor Taylor, one that was a Bishop in K. Edward's time, and died in the Tower in Queen Mary's time, after the Sermon he uttered divers arguments to the Preachers, and desired to be resolved: Taylor alleged business, and desired him to write his mind, which he did.  
The first was upon, The cup is the new Testament: and if these words do not change neither the cup nor the wine into the new Testament, by like reason the words spoken of the bread, should not turn it corporally into the body of Christ.  
The second, it is not agreeable to a natural body to be in too or more places ot one time: therefore Christ having a natural body, cannot be in heaven on the right hand of his father, and in the Sacrament.  
Thirdly, a natural body cannot be without his form and conditions, as he cannot be without substance: i● the Sacrament there is no form and condition of the body of Christ, no, not any appearance of flesh, therefore there is no transubstantiated body of his in the Sacrament: and on the contrary, the form and condition that you see in the Sacrament pertaineth to bread, which cannot be there without the subject, therefore of necessity we must confess bread to be there.  
Taylor put up the writing to Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury; so he was forced to defend his cause openly in the Court: the Archbishop had not yet sanored the doctrine of the Sacrament, which he afterward was an earnest teacher of Lambert was feign to appeal from the Bishop to the King.  
Steven Gardiner Bishop of Winchester, as he was most cruel, so he was most subtle, gaping to get occasion to hinder the Gospel. He privily admonished the King, what great hatred he had gotten of all men for abolishing the Bishop of Rome's authority, and for subverting the Monasteries, and for the divorcement of Queen Katherine: and now the time served, if he would take it, to remedy all these matters, and pacify their minds that be offended; if on this man Lambert he would manifest how stoutly he would resist heretics, whereby he shall discharge himself of all suspicion of being a favourer of new Sects; whereupon the King appointed a day for argument before him: when the time was come, the Bishop argued the foresaid points against Lambert, which he answered most effectually; but the King and the Bishops would not suffer him to conclude his arguments. When the King minded to break up his counterfeit disputation, he said to Lambert, What sayest thou now to the reasons and instructions of these learned men? Art thou satisfied? Wilt thou live or die, thou hast yet free choice? Lambert answered, I submit myself to the will of your Majesty: the King said submit thyself to the hands of GOD, not to mine; then said Lambert, I commit my soul to the hands of GOD, but my body I submit to your clemency. Then said the King, if you commit yourself to my clemency you must die: for I will not be a patr●n vn●o heretics. Then he bade Cromwell read the sentence of condemnation against h●m; which he did, though he was the chief friend of the Gospelers: this was by the policy of Cranmer, that if Cromwell should have refused to do it, he might incur the like danger. And in the sentence was contained a decree, that the same should be set upon the Church porches, and be read four times every year in every Church throughout the Realm●, whereby the worshipping of the bread should be the more fixed in the hearts of the people.    

The Answers of JOHN LAMBERT to divers Articles administered to him.  
WHere you ask me of frée-will, 
freewill.  whether a man have frée-will that he may deserve joy or pain: we deserve nothing by doing the commandments of God, as it appeareth by the Parable of the Master, which when his servant is come from work will make him wait on him until he hath eaten, and after give him leave to eat, and yet thanketh him not, because he hath done but his duty: so should you say you are unprofitable servants when you have done that which you were bound to do; therefore when we have done well, we should not magnify our own freewill, but his grace by which we did it.  
And though ●race be promised in many places to the keepers of God's precepts, yet such reward shall neu●r be attained of us, but by the grace and benefit of him which worketh all things in all creatures.  
We should not do works for love of reward, nor for dread of pain, but because they do please God: and if we only aim at the contenting of his pleasure, reward undoubtedly would ensue good deeds, as heat inseparably followeth fire. Thus we should serve God for love, as children, and not for reward and dread as servants.  
We have no frée-will nor ability of ourselves to do the will of God, but as Esay saith, We are subject and thralled unto sin: and Paul saith, By the grace of God we are set at liberty.  
Touching eared co●●ession; it was not ordained of God b●t of man: in the book called Historia tripa●tita, you shall find how it was first instituted, and after undone again, because of a huge vil●anie committed by a Minister upon a woman, through con●ession.  
And touching their power to forgive sins; I say only Christ looseth a sinner which is contrite, by his promise, and the Priest can but declare the promise: neither doth the declaring of the promise by the Priest benefit any one, vn●esse he be loosed from his sin, by credence in the promise ministered. And Chrysostome in his book, in opere imperfecto, affirmeth that the keys of heaven are the doctrine of the word of God.  
Ministers do bind and lose after a sort, as Christ told Paul, Thou shalt open their eyes that they may be converted from darkness unto light. Here Paul is said to open the eyes of men's hear●s, yet to speak properly, it is God that doth it: therefore David prayeth▪ Revela oculos meos: and it is said of john Baptist, That he should turn the hearts of the fathers unto the children, and the unbelievers unto the wisdom of the wise, although to turn men's hearts only belongeth to God; but so we use to speak Metonomi●●.  
Touching enjoining of penance; I know none that men need to admit, neither ought you to enjoin any, except casting away the old vice, and taking the new virtue, which every ●rue penitent intendeth, or aught to intend.  
Touching the question, whether grace be given only by the Sacraments; God sendeth his grace where it pleaseth him, either with them or without them, and when he pleaseth: and many lewd persons receive the Sacraments that are destitute of grace, to their confusion; yet in due receipt of the Sacraments God giveth grace.  
Where you ask, 
In opere imperf.  whether all things necessary to salvation are in Scripture; S. Chrysostome saith he would have a true preacher of God's law not to swerver therefrom, neither on the right hand nor the left: for he that should thereunto add or withdraw, should enterprise to be wiser than God.  
And Saint Cyprian in his Epistle ad Cicilium fratrem, teacheth how we ought to hear Christ only, not regarding traditions of men, like as he doth in divers other places. And this agreeth well with Scripture, which is called the word of salvation, the administration of righteousness, the word of truth, the rod of direction, our spiritual food, the spiritual sword that we ought to fight withal against all temptations and assaults of our glostly enemies, the seed of God, the kingdom of heaven, the keys of the same, the power of God, the light of the world, the law of God, his wisdom and Testament: every one of which words will give sufficient matter of argument, that following the same doctrine only shall have sufficient safeconduct to come unto the inheritance promised, though no other way or mea●s were annexed unto the same. In the hundred and eighteen Psalm, David saith, The word of God is true and his way verity; every man is vanity and lying: and Christ saith, Every one that heareth my words and doth them, is like one that buildeth his house upon a sure foundation; and that there is none other foundation by S. Paul: and he would have us follow one doctrine of Christ to a unity of faith, that we may be perfect men; not carried about with every wind of doctrine, brought up by the slights and wiliness of men that study to deceive us.  
Touching the question, that there are many things to be believed upon pain of salvation, that are not in the Scripture: I say laws ordained for the civil regiment of the body, and all other Laws, so they be not hurtful to Faith or Charity, but help to the same, we ought to keep them not only for fear of punishment, but for Conscience sake, although such ordinance be not expressly in the Scripture; but I say there is nothing that is not expressly in the Scriptures, that is to be believed upon necessity of salvation.  
Touching your Question of purgatory, and whether souls departed be there in torment and purged: I say there is a purgatory in this world, which is the fire of tribulations, through which all Christians shall pass, as S. Paul saith: All that live godly in Christ shall suffer persecution: In this purgatory I do reckon myself now to stand, God send me well to persevere unto his honour.  
Other Purgatory do I know none, neither can any be proved by any place of Scripture: And S. August: de ebrietate, saith, let no man deceive himself; for there be two places, the third is not known: He that with Christ hath not deserved to reign, shall perish with the Devil, and in his Book de vanitate seculi, he saith, know you that when the soul is departed from the body, it is incontinent for the good deeds put into paradise, and else thrown headlong into the Dungeon of hell for the sins; and to this all Scripture agreeth.  
Touching your question, whether Martyrs, Apostles, and Confessors departed, aught to be honoured and prayed unto.  
Saint Augustine in his Book de vera religione, would have that we should worship no men departed, be they never so good and holy, no nor yet an Angel, nor to honour them, but only in imitating their good living as they followed God, not building Churches to them; no, the Angels would not have us build Churches to them, but would with them we should honour the Maker of all things. They refuse all honour, saving honour Charitatis, which love we should express, in helping the poor and helpless: And the Scripture teacheth, that there is but one Mediator, and we are exhorted in all places of Scripture to call upon God in need, but in no place to call upon any Saint.  
Touching your demand, whether Oblations and Pilgrimages, may devoutly and meritoriously be done unto the sepulchres and Relics of Saints.  
Moses when he died, would be buried where no man should know which was his grave: & it was, because the jews, which were prone to new fangled worshipping, should not fall into Idolatry, worshipping him as God, for the great and many miracles that were wrought by him when he was alive. It is no point of my belief, to think that Oblations & Pilgrimages at Saints graves and Relics, are meritorious works, neither is there any devotion at all in doing of them.  
Touching fasting days and time I say they are good for divers respects, but it is no deadly sin to break them, for they are but the traditions of men.  
Touching your question whether Images ought not to be in the Churches for a remembrance of Christ, and his Saints. I know no Images made with hands that ought to be worshipped; For the Psalm saith, Confusion be unto all such as worship carved Images and glory in pictures.  
And S. Augustine in his Book de vera religione, let us not be bound to worship the works of men, for the workmen are more excellent than the things that they make; whom notwithstanding we ought not to worship: and if Christ's Doctrine were so opened, that people might understand it, as Prelates chiefly aught to do by teaching, we should have no need of Images, for nothing is so effectual to excite the remembrance of Disciples, as the lively voice of good teachers.  
Touching your demands, whether men forbidden to preach as suspected of Heresy ought to cease from preaching, Christ and his Apostles were counted heretics, and the Apostles were forbidden oftentimes of the High Priest and others to preach any more, and were imprisoned and scourged for it, yet they would not leave preaching, but told them to their faces they must obey God which bade them preach, rather than men which forbade them; yea, the Angel delivering them out of prison, bade them go preach again. This is for our instruction, doubt not, for such practice is showed in all ages, so you may see when men be wrongfully infamed of heresy, and so prohibited by Bishops to preach the Word of God: they ought not to stop for any man's commandment.  
Touching your question of having the Bible in English, in England. In my opinion, I say it was not well done to inhibit it: and worse, that the Bishops have not since amended it if they could, that the people might have it to use virtuously. And I will add one reason, the Scripture is the food and sustenance of man's soul, as it appeareth by many places of the Scripture, as other meat is the food of the body: then if he be an unkind Father that keepeth away the bodily meat the space of a week or a month from his Children, it should seem that our Bishops be no gentle Pastors or Fathers, that keep away the food of men's souls from them, both months, years, and ages, especially when others offer the same.  
Touching you question, whether faith only justifieth. I answer with S. Augustine, Good works make not a man justified, or right wise: but a man once justified, doth good works.  
These Articles being directed to the Archbishop of Canterbury, which was not Cranmer but Doctor Warham: whereby it may be gathered, that this godly learned man was long before he disputed before the King, or was condemned to death: upon the day that was appointed for him to suffer, this holy martyr of God was brought out of prison unto the house of the Lord Cromwell, and carried into his inward chamber, where it is reported Cromwell asked him forgiveness for what he had done. And being admonished of his hour of death, he was greatly comforted; and coming into the hall, he saluted the Gentlemen and sat down to breakfast, showing no manner of sadness or fear; after breakfast he was carried to the place of execution, where he should offer himself a sacrifice of sweet savour unto the Lord, who is blessed in his Saints for ever and ever. Amen.   

The story of one COLLINS.  
ONe Collins a Gentleman was burnt at London, 
1538.  for that being besides his wits, by chance he came into a Church where a Priest was saying mass, and was come to the holding up and showing the Sacrament, Collins in like manner took up a little Dog, holding it over his head, showing him unto the people; wherefore he was condemned and burned, and the Dog with him.   

LEYTON and PUTTEDVE.  
LEyton was a Monk of Ay in Suffolk, and was burned at Norwich, for speaking against a certain Idol, which they of Ay were wont to carry about in processions, and for affirming both kinds in the Sacrament: and Puttedue coming into a Church merrily taunted the Priest, that after he had drunk up all the wine alone, he blessed the hungry people with the empty Chalice: wherefore he was condemned and burned.   

Cowbridge.  
THis Cowbridge came of a good stock, his ancestors even from Wickliff's time hitherto, had been always favourers of the Gospel, 
1539  and addicted to the setting forth thereof in English: He was borne in Colchester; his Father was head Bayly thereof; he was burned at Oxenford, for affirming that every poor Priest, being never so poor and needy, being of a good conversation, hath as great power and authority in the Church of God, and ministration of the Sacraments as the Pope or any other Bishops: they almoststerued him whilst he was in prison in Bocardo: and a little before his examination they promised him meat, if at his execution he would say such things as they would minister unto him, which he promised to do: whereupon he was well cherished, and recovered some part of his sense. When he was come to execution, contrary to their expectation, often times calling upon the Name of the Lord Iesu●, with great quietness and meekness he yielded his spirit into the han●s of the Lord.  
This year one Peter a German, and another with him, constantly endured death by the fire at Colchester, for the Lords Supper.   

Friar Forrest hanged for Papistry.  
HE was an observant Friar, and had secretly in confessi●ns declared to certain of the King's Subjects in confessions: that the King was not supreme head of the Church, and being examined how he could say the King was not supreme head, being sworn to the contrary: he answered; he took his oath with his outward man, and his inward man never consented thereto: he was further accused of divers damnable Articles & convicted, after he was hanged in Smithf●eld alive in chains, by the armholes and middle, and fire made under him, and so he was consumed to death. There was a scaffold prepared for the Privy Cauncell and the Nobles to sit on, to grant him pardon if he repented: there was also a Pulpit, where M●ster Hugh Latimer Bishop of Worcester declared his errors, and confuted them by Scripture, with many exhortations to repent; but he would neither hear nor speak. A little before the execution, a great Image was brought out of Wales to the gallows, which was called Daruell Gatherens, whom the Welshmen much worshipped, and had a prophesy amongst them, That this Image should set a whole Forest on fire; which took effect: for he set this Forest on fire, & consumed him to nothing. When the Friar saw the fire coming unto him, he took hold on the ladder, and would not let it go, but died so unpatiently as never did any that put his trust in God.   

Certain Injunctions given out in the thirtieth year of King HENRY'S reign.  
AGainst printing and bringing from beyond Sea any books, 
1539.  and offering to sell them without acquainting the King, or some of his Council first, upon pain of forfeyting their goods and chattels, and their bodies to be imprisoned at the King's pleasure.  
That there shall none argue about the Sacrament of the Altar, upon pain of death and losing their goods, except it be the learned in Divinity, in their schools and apppointed places for such matters.  
And that holy bread, holy water, and procession, creeping to the Cross, setting up of lights before the Corpus Christi, bearing of candles on Candlemas day, Purification of women delivered with child, offering of Chrisomes, keeping of the four offering days, paying their Tithes, these to be observed until the King do abrogate any of them.  
Married Priests to be counted Laymen, and lose their Spiritual promotion.  
That all Clergy men, should diligently in their cures, preach, and teach the people the glory of God, and the truth of his word, declaring the difference betwixt the things that God commands, and the rights and ceremonies then used, lest the people thereby grow into further superstition.  
And that Thomas Becket was a tray●or and not a saint, & his Images to be plucked down in every place, and his holy days not to be kept, and that the Anthiphens, Collects and prayers to him be not read, but razed out of the books.   

Lancelot, john a Painter, Gyles German.  
john Painter and Gyles German were accused of Heresy, and whilst they were 〈◊〉 examination at London before the Bishop and other judges, by chance there came one of the King's guard one Lancelot, a tall man and of as goodly a mind, he standing by, seemed by his gesture to favour the cause and the poor men, whereupon he was apprehended, examined, and condemned with them, and the next day at ●●ue of the clock in the morning was burned in St. Giles in the fields.   

Sir john Bortrucke, a 
540.  Scotish Knight, his confutation, of certain Arcicles upon which he was condemned by the Cardinal and most of the Nobles and chief of Scotland.  
FIrst touching the Pope's Supremacy, these holy ones magnisse their Lord as common the●ues prefer their Captains, calling them every where most honest men, for it is evident that none in the whole world is given to more riot, no● seeketh more greedily to all kind of delicates and wantonness, and aboundeth with all vices: as treason, murder, rapine, and all kind of such evils as Herald  
And where they affirm him to be Christ vicar on earth, it shall appear, that he cannot exercise more power than other Bishops: for whereas they say Peter had power over the Apostles, and consequently over the whole Church, the which power succéeds to the Bishop of Rome, but by the Scriptures we may easily see how 〈◊〉 they lie in the Council: in the 15. of the Acts Peter heard them speak thei● minds, received their judgement, and followed their decree, is this to have pow●r over others, and in his first Epistle, writing to the Bishops and Pastor's: he saith, ● beseech the Bishops and Pastors which are amongst you, for so much as I myself 〈◊〉 also a Bishop and witness of the afflitions of Christ & partaker of the glory which shall be revealed, that they diligently feed the flock committed unto them: why then do they challenge the authority of S. Peter which he never acknowledged in himself? I doubt not but it Peter were here he would rebuke their madness, as Moses did josua which was so zealous towards him.  
And in the eight of the Acts he is commanded by his fellows, To go with john to Samaria, he refused not so to do: and being the Apostles send him, they declare that they do not ●ount him as their superior; and by his obedience he confesseth a fellowship with them, but no Emperor over them. But the Epistle to the Galathians putteth us sufficiently out of all doubt, whereas S. Paul proveth himself to be equal with him, and how when Peter did not faithfully execute his office, he was by him rebuked, and not obedient to his correction, all doth evidently prove, that there was equality betwixt Paul & Peter, and also that he had no mor● power ever the residue of the Apostles then over him, the which Paul doth purposely entreat of, lest any should prefer Peter or john before him: wherefore I cann●t acknowledge Peter head of the Apostles, nor the Pope over other Bishops, but I acknowledge Christ the only head of the Church; And I say with S. Gregory, that whosoever calleth himself an universal Bishop, he is the forerider of Antichrist. And whereas they allege the high priesthood of the old law, I say the right of that high priesthood is only transported unto Christ, for this Priesthood doth not only consist in learning but in the propitiation and mercy of God, which Christ hath fulfilled by his death, & in the intercession by the which he doth now entreat for us unto his father.  
Whereas they allege out of the 16. Chapter of Matthew, Thou art Peter, and upon this rock, etc. If they do think that this was particularly spoken unto Peter, S. Cyprian and S. Augustine shall sufficiently answer them, that Christ did it not to prefer one man above the residue, but that he might set forth the unity of the Church, he saith: if this were spoken only unto Peter, the Church hath not the Keys, and if the Church have them, then Peter when he received the Keys did figurate the whole Church.  
Touching their Arguments, that these words were spoken to none but Peter, this will easily be dissolved, if we know why Christ gave this name Peter to him, whose name was Simon, having respect only to the constant profession which he made of Christ, as God changed the name of Abraham from Abram, which took the name of the multitude, which should come forth of his seed: so Peter took his name of the constant confession of Christ, which indeed is the true Rocks upon which the Church is builded, and not Peter, no otherwise than Abraham was not the multitude himself, whereof he took his name: and the Church if it had been builded upon Peter, should have been builded but upon a weak foundation, who was overcome with the words of a little wench, so constantly to deny Christ, so any man may understand how these Romish builders do wrest the scriptures to their pleasures. And when they allege out of the 20. chapter of S. john, feed my sheep, it is a childish Argument, for to feed sheep, is not to bear dominion over the whole Church: and Peter exhorts all Bishops, to feed their flocks; therefore there was no authority given unto Peter more than to others, or that Peter did equally communicate the authority which he had received unto others, and did not reserve it to himself, to be transported to the Bishops of Rome.  
2 Touching pardons or indulgences: they say, that the merits of christ, and of the Saints, Apostles and Martyrs, which they impudently affirm to have merited more at God's hands, than was needful for themselves, and there did so much superabound, that might redound unto the help of others: and they affirm, that their blood was mixed with the blood of Christ, and the treasure of the Church was compounded of them both, for the remission of sins, and that the keeping of this treasure is wholly committed to the Pope, and in his power consisteth the dispensation thereof, and that he himself may bestow these treasures, and give power to others so to do.  
Hereupon riseth the pleanary indulgences and pardons, granted by the Pope, for as many years as he will by Cardinals for 100 days, they have such power, and bishops but for forty days, and no body but Satan taught this doctrine, who would utterly extinguish the merits of Christ, which he knoweth to be the only remedy of salvation. Christ in the 17. of Luke saith; When you have done all that you are commanded, count yourselves but improfitable servants. And the 46. of Esay. All the merits of man's righteousness is compared to menstruous cloth: by the Scripture the corruption of our nature is so manifest, that in our most perfect works there lacketh not imperfection. The Parable of the ten Uirgines in the twenty five of Matthew, putteth this out of all controversy, where the wise virgins said, They had not sufficient oil for themselves and others.  
This they ground upon the Epistle of S. Paul to the Collossians, I fulfil the afflictions of Christ which were wanting in my flesh, for his body which is the church: But Paul referreth to those afflictions wherewith the members are and shall be afflicted, so long as they live in this world, even as Christ was afflicted: and whereas S. james addeth this word, for the Church: he doth not mean for the Redemption of it, but for the edifying of the same, as in the 2. to Timothy, he saith; He suffereth for the elect sake, for by his constancy and steadfastness in troubles, he showeth he contemneth this life, in hope of a better life: whereby he doth confirm and establish the faith of the Church for great fruit, by the afflictions and martyrdom of the faithful, ariseth to the glory of God, in that they subscribe and bear witness unto the truth by their blood, and being the Pope's pardons are nothing else then such as he feigneth, he is a manifest deceiver, and a Simonist in selling such merchandise as can in no place help.  
Touching the marriage of Priests, it is against the word of God, & against justice to forbid Priests to marry in the 13. to the Hebrews, The band of marriage is undefiled and honourable amongst all men: And in the 1. Cor. 7. chap. For avoiding of whoredom, let every men have his own wife: and in that they say, this is meant of others, and not of Ministers: That is disproved by the 1. Tim. 3. Chapt. Bishops and Deacons ought to be the husbands of one wife. And what can be more spoken against them herein, then in the fourth Chapter of the said Epistle; In the latter days shall come deceivers, and wicked spirits, which shall forbid to marry; they excuse themselves, that this was fulfilled in the heretics called Tatians, which did condemn matrimony, but we do only forbid Churchmen to marry, but this, notwithstanding this prophesy of the holy Ghost, redoundeth upon them. They interpret S. Paul's saying, that a Bishop shall have but one Wife: That a Bishop ought not to be chosen that hath married the second Wife; but this interpretation appeareth to be false: in that he presently declareth what manner of women Bishops wives ought to be. S. Paul reckoneth matrimony amongst the principal virtues of a Priest, and these men call it in the Canons, the polluting of the fl●sh: God instituted matrimony, Christ sanctified it with his presence, and the turning water into wine, and would have it the Image of his love to the Church. They allege the levitical Priests, which as often as they came to minister, were bound to be apart from their wives, & being our sacraments be more excellent than theirs, and daily used, it would be very uncomely that they should be handled by married men. The Priests of the old Law were forbidden all outward uncleanness of the fl●sh when they ministered, to signify the holiness of Christ whom they did prefigure, but our holiness cons●steth of the inward cleanness of the spirit: and S. Paul is witness, that the Apostles did both keep their wives, & carry them about with them.  
3 Touching that he should say that the Scottish nation and their Clergy be altogether blinded, no man will deny that people to be blind that neither hear Christ nor his Apostles, such is the people of Scotland, in that they call the Pope supreme head of the Church, which belongeth only to Christ, and contrary to the word, they forbid Priests to marry in the tenth of john, Christ is the door, they affirm they must enter by the virgin Mary and S. Peter, Christ would have us worship him in Spirit and truth: The Scots build Temples and Chapels for Idols, in which they commit Fornication: In the tenth to the Hebrews, Christ, By one sacrifice, hath made those perfect for ever which are sanctified: And to this effect Christ said on the Cross, It is finished, showing that by his death all Sacrifices for sin ended; yet the Scottish Churchmen daily offer Christ for sins, both of them alive, and them that be dead: God commandeth not to worship any graven Images, the Scots fall flat to them, and offer them: Incense. Paul teacheth, that Christ is our wisdom, righteousness, satisfaction, and redemption: the Scots prefer the traditions of men before the law of God, they establish righteousness in their own works, and Sanctification in holy water, and other outward things, and Redemption in pieces of Lead, which they buy of their great Antichrist.  
Touching the possessions temporal, and jurisdiction in temporalities, in the 18. Chapter of Numbers, God said to Aaron, Thou shalt have no portion amongst them, I am thy portion and heritage, thou and the levites shall have all the tithes of Israel for their ministry; but what heritage is provided for them I do not say but they may possess, but all temporal jurisdiction should be taken from them: when twice there rose a contention, which of Christ's disciples should be greatest: he told them they should not have dominion one over another, like the Kings of the Nations, & Christ in the 12. of Luke, answered him that desired him to divide his Brother's inheritance unto him, Who made me a judge. And in the 8. of john, he refused to give judgement upon the Adulteress: whereby it appeareth, Christ rejected the office of a judge, as a thing not agreeable to his office. When Moses took upon him the civil government and the priesthood, he was commanded to resign the Priesthood to Aaron, for it was against nature one man should suffice both charges, and as long as the face of the true Church did continue, no Priest did usurp the right of the sword. S. Ambrose saith, Emperors rather desired the Office of Priesthood, than Priests any Empire, then sumptuous Palaces belonged to Emperors, and Churches to Priests. And S. Barnard saith, Peter could not give that which he had not, but he gave to his successors that which he had, carefulness over the Congregation, for this cause the kingdom of heaven is given unto you, why do you invade other men's bounds?  
They were ignorant of all judgement that did fat with their possessions these belly-beasts, all they which do endow such filthy sinks with their revenues, they follow the steps of jezabel, for what do they daily but bleat and bow before their Images, burning Incense, and falling flat before the altars, as the Prophets of Baal did, and if Daniel and Elias were Heretics, when they would destroy the Priests of Baal, so am I: We do but desire, that their riches wickedly bestowed upon them, might be taken from them, but Elias was more rigorous, for he cast the Prophets of Baal into the brook Kidron.  
The Pope cannot make laws according to his own mind and will, and say they are spiritual, and pertain to the soul, and are necessary to eternal life: for the word of God giveth them no such authority, in the 23. of josua, Thou shalt not serve from my law to the right hand, nor to the left: And in the 12. of Deuteronomy, Thou shalt neither add to, nor take from my Commandments: Therefore in the second of Malachy; The Priest shall maintain wisdom, and the law shall they require at his hands. And where he speaketh of hearing them, he putteth this condition, that they answer according to the Law of the Lord, than these are covenant-breakers, that bind the consciences of men with new laws: And in the 33. of Ezekiell, Thou shalt hear the word out of my mouth, and declare it unto my people, So he could not speak any thing of himself, and God by jeremy, calleth it Chaff, whatsoever doth not proceed from himself: The Prophets speak nothing but the words of God, therefore they so often used these words; The word of the Lord, the burden of the Lord, the vision of the Lord, thus saith the Lord: The Apostles must not teach their own devices, but that which God commanded them. Paul in the second to the Collosians, denieth he hath any dominion over their Faith, though their Apostle. And in the ●●nth to the Romans, Faith cometh by hearing the word of God, and not by hearing the dreams of the Pope: & Christ himself saith for our example, My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me; to teach Ministers what to do: The power of the Church is not such, that it may teach new Doctrines, frame new Articles of Faith, and new laws, but is subject to the word of the Lord included in the same.  
They defended their Constitutions by these reasons, if it were lawful to the Apostles to make a decree besides the commandment of Christ, that the people should abstain from things offered to Idols & blood, it is lawful for their successors as oft as need requireth to do the same: but the Apostles made no new decree, but to warn them how to rule themselves amongst their Brethren, lest they should abuse their liberty to the offence of others: and contrary, Peter in the same council pronounceth God to be tempted, if any yoke be laid upon the neck of the Disciples: and S. james saith, the Gentiles that are converted unto God, are not to be troubled with extern decrees, and outward Elements.  
And by the 23. of Matthew, The Scribes and pharisees sit in Moses Chair, whatsoever they command to observe, keep; but do not after their doings. Christ taught his Disciples, that he saw nothing in the doing of the Scribes and pharisees to be followed, yet they should not refuse to do those things which they did teach by the word, but not what they taught of their own head.  
Being accused for having the New Testament, and other Books of heresy, he called them blasphemers and Romish Swine, and their stomachs rankered, and tongues most venomous, which durst note the New Testament of heresy, as they were the greatest murderers that murdered Christ, so these men filled the measure of all other Heretics and blasphemies: how shall these Serpents and s●●cke of Uipers escape the judgement of eternal fire.  
And being accused that he was so obstinate, that none of his friends could persuade him: he said he knew not why he should call them friends, which so greatly laboured to convert him, nor will more esteem of them then of the Madianits, which called the Children of Israel to do sacrifices to their Idols.  
Then they condemned him for an Heretic, and his goods to be forfeited, and because they could not apprehended him, they made a picture of him and burned it, & cursed every one that should show any entertainment, favour, or help towards him, and their goods likewise to be confiscated.   

The six Articles agreed upon in the Parliament-house.  
1 THe blessed Sacrament of the Altar, 
1540  by the efficacy of Christ's words being spoken by the Priest, is present really under the form of Bread and Wine, the natural body and blood of Christ, conceived of the virgin Mary, and that there remaineth no substance of bread and wine, but only the substance of Christ, God, and man..  
2 Secondly, that the Communion in both kinds are not necessary, ad salutem unto all persons: and it is to be believed, that in the flesh, under form of Bread, is the very blood; and with the blood, under form of wine, is the very flesh, aswell apart as both together.  
3 That Priests after orders, may not marry by the Law of God.  
4 That vows of Chastity or widowhood, by man or woman made to God, advisedly aught to be observed by the Law of God, and that it exempteth them from other liberties of Christian people which without that they might enjoy.  
5 That it is meet that private masses be continued, as whereby good people ordering themselves accordingly, do receive both godly and goodly consolations and benefits, and it is agreeable to Gods Law.  
6 That auricular confession is necessary to be retained and used in the Church of God.  
Then they caused it to be enacted, that if any the King's Subjects, after the 12. of july next coming, by word, writing, or any otherwise, preach, argue, or h●ld any opinion against the real presence as aforesaid, or against the Sacrament under one kind as aforesaid: they and their assistants to be condemned for heretics, and to be burned without any abjuration, and Clergy of Sanctuary to be allowed them, and all their goods and lands forfeited unto the King, as in case of high treaso: The like offence against any of the other Articles to be felony.   

The History of THOMAS CROMWELL, Earl of Essex.  
THomas Cromwell became the most secret and dear Councelor unto the King, after he was made Earl of Essex: He alone through the singular dexterity of his wit and Council brought to pass that which no Prince or King throughout all Europe, dare or can bring to pass: For whereas Britain was most superstitious of all Nations: he broke off and repressed all the poli●ies and malice of the Fr●ers, Mon●es and Religions, and subverted there houses throughout all the Realm; and brought the Archbishops, and Bishops; yea Cranmer and the Bishop of Winchester to an Order, though he were the King's chief Councelor, preventing th●ir enterprises and complaints, specially in those things which tended to the decay of good men, which favoured the Gospel, unto whom Cromwell was ever a shield against the pestiferous enterprises of Winchester, between whom there was continual emulation both being great with the King; one much feared, th' other beloved; but Winchester seemed such a man to be borne only for the destruction of the good, and Cromwell by thy Divine providence appointed a help to preserve many, it were to tedious to declare how many good men through this man's help have been relieved; whereof a great n●mber being deprived of their patron by his fall perished, and many yet alive which are witness of these things: jehu, the sharp punisher of superstitious Idolatry was not much unlike this man.  
For this purpose this man seemed to be raised up of God, to subvert the dens of sloth and idleness, where if they had remained, the Pope could not be excluded out of England; for there was an incredible number of Monasteries in England: There riches and possessions were so great, that they upbraided even unto Kings and Nobles beggary: and there houses were no less sumptuous, which for the most part were plucked down to the ground, and their revenues and substance the King partly converted unto his own Coffers, and partly distributed amongst his Nobility; but many reprehend the subversion of these Abbeys & say they might have been converted to other good uses which indeed would have been good and godly, if in this Kingdom there should be continually a succession of good Princes: but if it should happen to be a King of a contrary Religion, it would have been otherwise, as we may see by the example of Queen Mary: If the Monasteries had been left standing until her superstitious days, they should have been restored again, and filled with Monks and Friars. For if the goods and possessions of the religious, being in the hands of the Dukes and Nobility, could scarce withstand the queens power, how should the meaner sort have retained them. Wherefore no doubt God's great providence did foresee these things in this man: Whereupon as often as he sent any man to suppress any Monastery, he would charge them that they should subvert their houses from there foundation.  
When the Pope was abolished out of England, and that there was divers tumults about Religion, and it seemed good to the King to appoint a Convocation to which Cromwell came, and found all the Bishop● attending his coming, and all did obeisance unto him, as to their vicar general; and he saluted them every one in their degree, and sat down in the highest place. Then Cromwell in the name of the King, spoke words to this effect.  
The King thanks you ●o: your diligence, the cause why he hath willed you to assemble, is that you should estab●sh certain controversies touching the state of Faith, and Christian Religion, which are now in controversy, not only in this Realm: but also amongst all other Nations of the world, for he willeth not that there should be any public change in this Realm of Religion, except by the consent of you and the whole Parliament, wherein you may easily perceive his profound wisdom & great leave towards you: Wherefore he desireth you in Christ's name, that leaving blindness, contentions▪ you would discuss those things amongst you which pertain to religion; and the Church having only respect unto the Scriptures, neither will he any longer suffer the Scriptures to be wrested by any one of you; neither to be oppressed with the Pope's Decrees, or authority of the Doctors or Counsels; neither will he allow any Doctrine grounded only upon Antiquity and Custom, having no other foundation in Scriptures, such as you call unwritten verities, you owe this duty chiefly to Christ; and next of necessity unto the Church, and yet you shall not be unrewarded at the King's hands if he perceíue you do your duty as you ought in establishing concord in the Church: The which to bring to pass the only method is to discuss all things according to the Canons of God's word: whereunto the King's Majesty doth exhort you, and heartily desire you: the Bishops gave thanks unto the King for his zeal unto the Church, and his exhortation worthy so Christian a Prince.  
Then Bonner Bishop of London, the most earnest Champion for the Pope, defended the unwritten verities, and maintained the seven Sacraments of the Church, and others resisted him: Touching whose Arguments because there is no great matter in them, I refer thee to the Book at large, where also thou mayst see the number of Idols in England, to which in great devotion they use to go on pilgrimage unto.  
At length he was apprehended and committed to the Tower, and then he was attainted by Parliament for heresy, for supporting Barns and Clarke heretics and many others; And by his authority and Letters rescued them, and delivered them out of prison, and for evulgating a great number of Books, containing heresy: and caused Books to be translated into English, comprising matter against the Sacrament of the Altar, & for commending the Books after, and that he should speak words against the King, which they would never suffer him to answer unto, which were not likely to be true, in that the King so shortly after his death, wished to have his Cromwell alive again; by reason of which Act of Parliament, the Noble Lord Cromwell was oppressed with his enemies, and condemned in the Tower: He was beheaded upon Tower Hill, where he patiently suffered the stroke of the Axe by a Butcherly miser, which very ungodly performed the office.   

The History of Thomas Barnes, Thomas Garard, and William Hierome Divines.  
WHen as Cromwell was dead, Gardiner Bishop of Winchester, being at liberty to exercise his cruelty, it is to be wondered what troubles he raised, and lest he should lose his occupation by delays: He first assaults Robert Barnes, Thomas Gerrard, and William Hierome, whom he caused to be put to execution two days after Cromwell; and first of Barnes Doctor of Divinity.  
There was sent down a Sergeant at Arms to Cambridge, who arrested Doctor Barnes in the Convocation house: and they determined to make privy search for Luther's Books, and all the Germans works, but they that were suspected had word thereof, and the Books were conveyed away before they came, and he was brought to Cardinal Wolsey in Westminster: At last he spoke with the Cardinal in his Chair of State, kneeling on his knees: Then said the Cardinal, What Master Doctor▪ had you not scope sufficient in the Scriptures to teach the people: but my golden shows, my pollaxes, my pillars, my golden Cushions, my crossee did so much offend you, that you made us Ridiculum caput amongst the people, we were jollily that day laughed to scorn: verily, it was a Sermon more fitter to be preached on a Stage, then in a Pulpit: At last you said, I wore a pair of red Gloves, I should say bloody Gloves, that I should not be cold in the midst of my Ceremonies: He answered, he spoke nothing but the truth, according to the Scriptures, and the old Doctors: Then he delivered the Cardinal six sheeets of Paper to coroborate his saying: He receiving them said, we perceive you intent to stand to your Articles, and show your learning: Yea said Barnes, by God's Grace, and your Lordship's favour: He answered, such as you bear us and the Catholic Church, little favour: whether do you think it more necessary that I should have this royalty, because I represent the King's person in all High Courts of this Realm to the terror of all rebellions, Treasons, & all the wicked members of this Commonwealth, or to be as simple as you would have us to sell these things, and giu● them to the poor, which shortly would piss it against the walls, and pull his Majesty from his dignity: He answered, I think it necessary to be sold and given to the poor, for it is not comely for your calling, and the King is not maintained by your pomp, and pollaxes, but by God, which saith per me Reges regnant: Then the Cardinal said to Doctor Gardiner, and Master Fox, Lo Master Doctors, here is the learned and wise man that you told me of: Then they kneeled and desired his Grace to be good unto them, for he would be reformable: Then said he for your sakes, and the University, we will be good unto him: Master Doctor●dost thou not know that I am legatus de latere, and that I am able to dispense with all matter in this Realm as much as the pope may: He answered, I know it: Then he bade him be ruled by him and I will do all things for thy honesty, and the honesty of the university: he thanked him, and said, he would stick to the Scriptures according to his little Talon: Then the Cardinal told him he should have his learning tried, and have the Law, and commanded him to the Tower: But Gardiner and Fox, became his sureties: After he was twice brought before the Bishops, and the Abbot of Westminster, in the Chapterhouse at Westminster: Then he was put to have the Council of Gardiner, and Fox, and they persuaded him rather to abjure the● burn, & that he might do more in time to come, and with other persuasions, mighty in the sight of reason and foolish flesh: whereupon he abjured, and bore a faggot: the Bishop of Rochester preaching at the abjuration of him and others, stood up and declared unto the people, how many days of forgiveness of sins they had for being at that Sermon; yet he continued half a year after in prison, and then he was committed to be free prisoner in the Augustine Friars in London: when these Caterpillars and bloody beasts had undermined him, they complained on him again to my Lord Cardinal: Then he was delivered to the Friars of Northampton to be burned: Then Master Horn heard that a writ should come shortly to burn him; then he counseled him to feign himself desperate, and writ a Letter to the Cardinal, signifying that he would drown himself, and to leave his clothes there, and another Letter to the Mayor of the Town to search for him in the water, because he had a Letter written in parchment, wrapped in wax about his neck, for the Cardinal which would teach all men to beware of him: upon this they were seven days a searching for him, but he went to London in a poor man's apparel, and thence to Antwerp to Luther, and there answered all the Bishops of the Realm, and made a Book called acta Romanorum pontificum, and another Book with a supplication to King Henry: When it was told the Cardinal he was drowned he said, perit memoria eius cum sonitu, but this lighted upon himself, for shortly after he poyso-himselfe.  
In the beginning of the Reign of Queen Anne, he and others came again into England, and continued a faithful Preacher in the City of London, and in her Grace's time well entertained and promoted; and after sent by King Henry the eight, Ambassador to the Duke of Cleave, for the marriage of the Lady Anne of Cleave, between the King and her; and was well accepted until Gardiner came out of France: but then neither Religion nor the Queen prospered, nor Cromwell, nor the preachers: Then followed alteration in marriage until he had grafted the marriage into another stock, by the ●ccasion whereof he began his bloody work. Soon after Doctor Barnes, and his Brethren, were carried to the King to Hampton Court to be examined: But the King seeking means of his safety, bade him go home with Gardiner, and confer with him: they not agreeing▪ Gardiner sought opportunity to dispatch Barns, and the rest, as he had done by the Quern the Lady Anne of Cleve, and the Lord Cromwell: and he appointed them three to preach three Sermons at the spital, which were baits to minister just occasion of their condemnations: A hen they were sent for to Hampton Court, and from thence carried unto the Tower, and came not thence but to their deaths. Then the Protestants went beyond Sea, Priests were divorced from there Wives, certain Bishops deposed, and other good men denied Christ, and bore Faggots: then they were put to d●ath without judgement; a Papist and a Protestant were laid upon one hurdle and drawn to Smithfield: This was Winchester's devise to colour his tyranny: Then Barnes hid the Sheriff bear him witness he died Christianly, and Charitably, and prayed them all to pray for him, and if the dead may pray for the quick we will pray for you, so they forgave their enemies, and kissed one another, and stood hand in hand at the stake until the ●●re came, and so rested in Christ.  
The same day one powel, Fetherstone, and Abel, were hanged, drawn, and quartered in the same place, for denying the King's Supremacy, and maintaining the King's marriage with the Lady Katherine Dowager: The reason was because as one half of the Council being Papists called upon Barnes, Garet, and Hierome, to be executed: so the other part of the Council called upon these three Papists to be executed.  
In this years a Boy, one Richard Mekins, but fifteen years old was burned in Smithfield, for speaking somewhat against the Sacrament of the Altar.  
In like manner Richard Spencer Priest, leaving his papistry, married a Wife, and got his living by day-labour; He was burnt in Salisbury, because he was thought to hold opinion against the Sacrament, and one Andrew Hewet, was burned with him.  
About this time Cardinal Poole, Brother to the Lord Mountegew, was attainted of high treason, and fled to Rome, where he was made Cardinal of Saint Mary Cosmoden, where he remained until Queen Mary's time. Stokely, Bishop of London, and Tunstone, Bishop of Duresme writ to him, to persuade him to abandon the Supremacy of the Pope, and to conform himself to the Religion of his King, which Letter thou mayst read in the Book at large, which sufficiently proveth the Pope not to be supreme head of the Church, but because this Doctrine is as sufficiently proved in other places, I omit to abridge it.  
In this year the King by the advice of his Council, sent forth a Decree for the setting up the Bible in the great volume in every parish Church in England.  
This year john Porter a Tailor, 
1542.  a lusty young man, was by Bonner Bishop of London cast into Newgate, for reading in the Bible in Paul's Church, where he was miserably famished to death.  
About this time john Longland, Bishop of Lincoln, burned two upon one day: one Thomas Barnard, and the other james Morton, the one for teaching the Lords Prayer in English, and the other for keeping the Epistle of Saint james in English.  
In this year the King's Majesty understanding that all Idolatry, and vain pilgrimages were not utterly abolished within these Dominions: directed his Letters unto the Archbishop of Canterbury, for the speedy amendment of the same.   

Anthony Pierson Priest, Robert Testwood singing man, Henry Finmore Taylor, and john Marbeck singing man, were burned at Windsor. 
1543.   
THese Articles were objected against Pierson, that he had said, Even as Christ once hanged between two thieves, so when he is holden up betwixt the Priest's hands, he hangs betwixt two thieves, except the Priest sincerely preach God's word.  
That he preached that Christ should not be eaten as he did hang upon the Cross with his flesh torn, and the blood running about their mouths, but he was to be eaten this day, that we might also feed on him to morrow, and next day, and continually, and that he was of more power after his resurrection than he was before.  
That Christ sitting amongst his Disciples, commended the Scriptures unto them when he said, This is that bread, this is that body of Christ; so when he broke bread and bade them divide it amongst them, and eat it, for it was his body, and likewise the cup, saying, This is my blood; he signified to us that we should receive the Scriptures, and distribute them unto the people.  
It was objected against Finmore, that he had said that the Sacrament of the Altar was but a similitude, and that if it were God he had eaten twenty Gods in his life.  
He condemned Testwood for jesting with the Priest when he lifted up the host, saying, Ho, take heed that he fall not.  
That Marbeck with his own hands had writ notes out of certain Authors, which were repugnant to the mass and sacrament of the Altar: and that he said, The Mass was impure and defiled with much ungodliness, and it spoileth God of his honour; and that the elevation of the sacrament represents the Calves of jeroboam, and is worse Idolatry than those were, and that therein Christ was counted a mocking-stock.  
There was a fifth man named Bennet, unto whose charge it was laid that he should say, the daily Masses used in the Church were superfluous, and that it were sufficient the seventh day were kept holy. Bennet and Marbeck were pardoned by the King; the other three stoutly suffered martyrdom.  
We will pass over the Priest which was hanged in the Porter's lodge of Gardener Bishop of Winchester, and one Henry his servant burnt at Colchester, and one Kerby a Tailor, burnt at London, because we have no certainty of the time.  
Doctor London Prebend of Windsor, and one William Simonds, which were the accusers of the foresaid five of Windsor: they went about to trouble four Gentlemen of the King's privy Chamber, that they forced them to plead their cause in open Court: they declared to the King what danger they were in, whereupon they themselves were called in question; being convicted of manifest perjury, they were adjudged to wear papers, signifying their perjuries, in the open market of Windsor: then they were cast in prison at London, where the said Doctor London died.  
About this time was one Rogers, a Layman of Northfolk, burned by the Duke of Norfolk, for the true affirmation of the Sacrament: half a year after the Duke lost his eldest son, and himself was committed to prison, who then acknowledging his error, became more meek to such kind of men.  
john Athee was indicted for saying, He would not believe that which the knave Priest made and Longs wife sold; meaning the Host. And when it was told him 
1544.  God could make it flesh and blood, he said, He might put into it a Chicks leg.  
This year john Heywood was attached for treason, for denying the King's supremacy, but he recanted, and confessed to the people, that the Pope had no more authority than other Bishops, and that the King was supreme head by the Law of God.   

The destruction of Merindall and Cabriers.  
IN the year 1218. as is aforesaid, God raised up one Waldo, a rich Merchant of Lions in France, which having attained perfect knowledge by the word of God, discovered the naughtiness of the Ecclesiastical Ministers, many joined themselves unto them, which were called Waldenses, and being by persecution dispersed into di●ers Countries, there were two towns remaining of their Religion in France, to wit; Merindall and Gabriers.  
Certain of the chief of Merindall, were commanded to appear at the Parliament of Provence, they would have retained Advocates to answer for them, who told them, it was not lawful for them to give council to them, because they were but Lutherans, but one told them secretly; That they should not appear before the said Court, except they were fully determined to be burned by a little fire made of Chaff, without any further judgement: for the Court had already determined the matter against them; whereupon, and because they had seen many good men served so, having no other cause of condemnation, but that they were reported to be Lutherans, for these causes they did not appear at the day appointed: whereupon, the Parliament gave out an arrest, whereby not only they of Merindal, that were appointed to appear, were condemned to be burned, as attainted of heresy and high Treason, and their goods confiscate unto the King, but also all the inhabitants of Merindall, wherein was fourscore houses to be burned, men, women, and children, & the town to be razed, and the trees cut up 500 paces round about.  
A little after there was a great banquet at Ayx, at which was the precedent Cassane, and many Counsellors and Nobles, and the Archbishop of Arles, and the Bishop of Ai●, with their Ladies and Gentlewomen: One that was the Bishop of Aixis Concubine, said, My Lord precedent will you not execute the arrest that is given out against the Lutherans of Merindall? And she recited the manner of it, forgetting nothing the Lord Alenson said; Gentlewoman, you have learned this of them that would have it so, or else it was given out by a Parliament of women. Then the L. of Senas said it is true, & you do not well to call the parliament a Parliament of women, he answered, he did not believe it, for it is a thing that the & ●ueliest tyrants of the world, would judge most inhuman & detestable, & many of Merindal which seem to me to be very honest men: them the gentlewoman lifting up her eyes with a great chafe, said, O that it pleased God that all Lutherans had horns growing on their foreheads. Then said my Lord Bewieu, I would all Priests harlots chattered like Pies: she said, My L. you ought not to sp●ak against our holy mother the Church; for there was never any dog that bar●ed against the cross, but he waxed mad: the Bishop of Aix laughed and clapped her on the back, saying, By my holy orders my minion, you have done me great pleasure, remember me the lesson she hath taught you. The Lord answered, I will not learn of her, nor of thee, neither honesty nor honour; for the most part of the Bishops and Priests are Adulterers, Deceivers, thieves, Seducers: I should not speak against the holy Church, but I speak against a flock of Wolves, Dogs, and abominable Swine. Then said the Archbishop, My L. you must give account of these words in time and place: he answered, I would it were now; for I will be bound to prove more naughtiness in Priests then I have spoken. When Christ called the Priests deceiving Hypocrites, blind Seducers, and robbers, did he them any wrong? They answered no, for the most part of them were so. Then said my Lord Bewieu, Even so is it with the Bishops and Priests; for they are such kind of men and worse. Then he said, A●ant thou Herodias, thou vnshamefaced and dishonest harlot, is it thy part to speak in this company? thou shouldst not desire the innocent blood to be shed, than she said, if I were a man I would offer you combat, to prove that I desire not to shed innocent blood, do you call the blood of these wicked men of Merendoll innocent blood? I do desire and offer with my who●e power, that such as they should be destroyed, from the greatest to the least: and to see the beginning of this work I have not been wanting to employ all my credit and frien●●▪ and do not spare neither body nor goods to make the utter ruin and destruction of them, and to deface their memory from amongst men, I had rather meet ten di●els then one Lutheran.  
After the Bishops and Clergy met again to consult about the executing of the said Arrest, and they had a banquet at the Bishop's house of Ruda: to this banquet the fairest and best Ladies of A●inion were invited to solace these good Prelates: after they had dined, danced, and used their pastime, they walked until supper, and as they passed the streets leading every one a Gentlewoman upon his arm, they saw a man that sold dishonest Images to stir up the people to whoredom and knavery, and all these pictures the Bishops bought, which were as many as a Mule could carry: a little further a Bookebinder had set out Bibles of latin and french to se●l, than the Bishops said, who hath made thee so hardy to set forth these Merchandise to sell? dost not thou know these Books are forbid? the Book binder answered, is not the holy Bible as good as these goodly pictures? the Bishop of Air said, I renounce my part of Paradise if he be not a Lutheran, let him be tried what he is: then the Book-binder was carried into prison, and a company of ruffians cried, a Lutheran to the fire with him, and own struck him with his fist, another pulled him by the beard, so that he was all imbrued with blood, the morrow he was brought before the Bishops, he justified the selling of the Bibles, and said; There was no Nation but had the Bible in their own language; Will you forbid and hide that which Christ hath commanded to be published? Did not Christ give power to his Apostles, to speak all manner of tongues to the end that his Gospel might be taught to every Creature in every language? And why do you forbid this Book, a●d buy such profane painting? What cruelty is this, to take the nourishment from poor souls, but you shall gi●e account hereof, which call sweet sower, and sour sweet: you be rather the Priests of Bacchus and Venus, than Pastors of the Church: Then he was condemned to be burned the same day, and to have two Bybles hang, one before, and another behind, to signifi● the cause of his death.  
The bishops twice raised an Army at their own charges, to execute the aforesaid arrest, but their enterprises were let by one means or other: and the King hearing the confession of this Faith of Merindole, and finding that it did agree in all points to the Word of God, gave them their pardon: Some of the bishops resort to them to get them to recant, but they proved their Religion so agreeable to the Word, that many Doctors were converted to their opinions, and confessed they never learned so much in all their time, as by hearing them: Their Children were so well taught, and they questioned and answered one another so divinely; that the Doctor● confessed, they had not heard Arguments, so well answered in the divinity Schools.  
Yet notwithstanding in this year, the twelfth of April, john Miners, Precedent of the Council of Aygues, called the Senate and read the King's Letters▪ which the Cardinal had obtained for that purpose, and commanded them to execute the sentence: Now every where he had mustered men for the English Wars, but he used them for this purpose, and took up more Soldiers out of every Town, and they had aid sent them out of the Pope's Dominions. First they set upon the village about Merindoll, and destroyed and burned them, the Merindolins seeing their cruelty, left their houses and fled into the Woods, carrying their Children upon their Shoulders and Arms: than it was showed unto them, that Miners came with all his whole power to destroy them: then the men went away and left the women and children, with some to look to them, hoping they would show mercy to them; whom when the soldiers found, they abstained from slaughter: but when they had spoiled them of their money and victuals, they lead them away. Their purpose was to handle them more shamefully, but that they were let with a Captain of horsemen; so they left the women and drove away the booty: there were five hundred women. Miners burned Merindoll; and finding there but one young man, he ●aused him to be tied to a tree, and shot in with Dags: then he went to Cabriers, and persuaded the townsmen to open the gates, promising they should have no hurt; but when they were let in, they slew both man, woman, and child. Miners shut forty women into a ●arne of straw, set it on fire and kept them in till they were all burned. The number slain within the town and without, were eight hundred: the infants that escaped their fury were baptised again of their enemies. Then they took the town of Costa and served it so, and many maids and women being lead into a Garden of the Castle they ravished them all: and when they had kept them a day and a night, they handled them so beastly, that the maids and them with child died shortly after. In the mean time the Merindoles and divers others that wandered in the woods and mountains, were either sent to the Galleys or were slain. Many also died for hunger: five and twenty hid themselves under a rock, and they smothered and burned them; so that no kind of cruelty was omitted: notwithstanding divers which had escaped came to Geneva and other places near.   

The persecution in Calais, with the martyrdom of George Bucket, alias Adam Damlip.  
THis Adam Damlip had been a great Papist, and Chaplain to the Bishop of Rochester: he iournyed to Rome, thinking to have found all godly and sincere religion, where he found, as he confessed, such blasphemy of God, contempt of Christ's true religion, looseness of life, and abomination and filthiness, that he abhorred to tarry there any longer, although he was greatly requested by Cardinal Poole, to continue there to read three Lectures every week in his house, offering him great entertainment, which he refused; and returning home, the Cardinal gave him a French crown. And waiting at Calais for passage into England, William Stevens and Thomas Lancaster desired him to read there two or three days, and got him licence of the Lord Lisle the King's Deputy of the town, and the licence of john Butler the Commissary.  
When he had preached three or four times he was well liked, so that they hired him to preach there; and twenty days or more, every morning at seven of the clock, he preached learnedly and plainly the truth of the blessed Sacrament of Christ's body and blood, mightily inveighing against all Papistry, but especially against transubstantiation & the propitiatory sacrifice of the mass, declaring how popish himself was, and how by the detestable wickedness that he did see universally in Rome, he was returned and become an enemy to all Papistre. He came at last to speak against the Pageant or picture set forth of the resurrection, in Saint Nicholas his Church, that it was mere Idolatry and illusion of the Frenchmen before Calais was English.  
Then there came a commission to the Lord Deputy, the Commissary, and others, to search whether there were three Hosts lying upon a Marble stone besprinkled with blood, as was put in writing under a Bull and Pardon; and that if they found it not so, that immediately it should be pulled down, and so it was; for they breaking up a stone in the corner of the Tomb, in stead of three Hosts found souldred in the Cross of Marble lying under the Sepulchre, three plain Counters, which they had pointed like unto Hosts: and above that was the tip of a Sheep's tail, which Damlip showed to the people the next day, which was Sunday, out of the Pulpit. And after they were sent by the Lord Deputy to the King. Then the Prior of the white Friars, and one of the Lord Lisle his Chaplains, contradicted his Sermons, and caused him to be sent for to Cranmer and Steven Gardiner, and others, before whom he did so constantly defend the doctrine which he had taught, that Cranmer being yet but a Lutheran, marveled exceedingly at it, and said, that the Scripture knew no such term of transubstantiation. Then the other Bishops threatened him, to whom he promised, the next day to deliver them all in writing which he had formerly preached in Calais. In the mean time he had secret intimation given him by Cranmer, that if he appeared the next day, he should be sure to be committed: whereupon he sent them his Faith with the arguments thereupon in writing, and he went aside into the West country.  
Then the King was certified that there were many diversities of opinions in Calais, tending to the danger thereof: Whereupon Doctor Champion and M. Garnet, who after was burned, were sent over to preach to them, where he preached the same true Doctrine which Adam Damlip had done. After them, one William Smith, Curate of our Lady's Parish in Calais, preaching earnestly invaying against Papistry and wilful ignorance, exhorting them to embrace the word, and not to contemn it, lest God's wrath fall upon them, which followeth the contempt of his holy word.  
At length the said Lord Lisle, which was Bastard to King Edward the fourth, which maintained Damlip as before, by the enticing of his wicked wife, the Lady Honora, she being thereunto provoked by Sir Thomas Palmer, and john Rockwood▪ Esquire: these, with seven others, wrote very heinous Letters unto the King and Council, against divers of the Town of Calais. Whereupon, divers of them were often punished in Calais, and many of them sent for over into England, and were ●orely imprisoned and punished, and had not escaped the fire, but by the King's pardon.  
The aforesaid Adam Damlip taught School about some two years in the West Country, after he was apprehended and brought unto Stephen Gardiner, who committed him to the Marshalsea, where he continued two years: and for his honest behaviour he was beloved of the whole house, and especially of the keeper, and he did much amongst the common sort of the prisoners in reproving vice: Then being resolved rather to lose his life, than not to suffer his talon to be used to God's glory by being detained in prison.  
Whereupon he sent an Epistle to Gardiner: And then by the Bishop's commandment he was had to Calais, where first he laid unto his charge heresy; but because all such offences before such a day were pardoned by an Act of Parliament: then for the receiving of the aforesaid French Crown of Cardinal Poole, as you heard before he was condemned of Treason in Calais, cruelly put to death, being hanged, drawn and quartered: At his death Sir Ralph Ellerker Knight Martial there would not suffer him to declare his Faith or cause he died for, but bad the executioner dispatch the Knave: and said, he would not away before he saw the traitors heart out: but shortly after in a skirmish with the Frenchmen at Bullen he was slain, and his enemies cut off his members, and cut the heart out of his body and so left him a terrible example of the justice of God, upon all bloody persecutors.  
The said Lord Lisley with the others as before unjustly charging them of Calais with sedition and heresy, were all shortly after either greatly out of the King's favour, and committed unto prison, or else by desperate deaths died. I will recite but Rockwood the chief stirrer of the afflictions aforesaid, who at the last breath staring and raging cried he was damned; and being bid to ask God mercy, he cried out, All too late, for I have sought maliciously the deaths of a number of the Town, which in my heart I thought to be honest men: which words he used when thirteen were carried in Irons into England; when one told him he never saw men of such honesty so sharply corrected, and taking it so joyfully▪ Rockwood then leaping, scoffingly said, All too late: and the under Marshal suddenly fell down in the Council Chamber, and never spoke.  
A labouring man having heard Damplip, said, He would never believe that Priests could make the Lords body at their pleasure: whereupon he was condemned by one Haruy a Commissary, who said he was an heretic, and should die a vile death. The poor man answered, he was no heretic, but in the faith of Christ, and said, Whereas thou sayest I shall die a vile death, thou shalt die a viler death shortly; and so it came to pass: for within half a year the said Haruy was hanged, drawn, and quartered in Calais for treason.   

DODDE alias SCOT.  
He was taken in Calais, with certain German books about him, and being examined thereupon, and standing constantly to the truth, he was condemned and burned there.   

WILLIAM BUTTON.  
He being a soldier of Calais, merrily asked a Papist, Whether one that were suddenly taken might not occupy one of the Pope's pardons in stead of a broken paper: and another question, Whether the world might better want Dogs then Popish Priests, and answered it, that if there were no Dogs, we could make no more, but if there lacked ignorant Priests, we might soon make too many of them.  
There came a black Friar to Calais with the Pope's pardons, who for 4. pence would deliver a soul out of Purgatory; this Button asked him, if the Pope could deliver souls out of Purgatory: the Friar said, there is no doubt of that: then he said, Why doth he not of charity deliver all the souls thereout? for which cau●e he was accused unto the Commissary, who chafing, called him heretic: then said Button, If the Pope can deliver souls out of Purgatory, and will not of charity do it, than would God the King would make me Pope, for surely I would deliver all out without money. Whereupon the Commissary made him bear a Billet, and procured his wages, which was six pence a day, to be taken from him: then he went unto the King, and declared the whole matter, who after gave him eight pence a day.  
In November, 
1545.  after the King had subdued the Scots, and joining with the Emperor, had invaded France, and had got the Town of Bullen, he summoned a Parliament, in which was granted him, besides subsidies of money, all Colleges, Chanteries, Free Chapels, Hospitals, Fraternities, Guilds and perpetuities of stipendiary Priests to be disposed at his will and pleasure.  
They being thus given to him by act of Parliament in December, the next Lent Doctor Crome preached in the Mercer's Chapel: amongst other reasons to induce the people from the vain reasons of Purgatory, he said, It Trentals and Masses could avail the souls in Purgatory, than did not the Parliament well in giving away Monasteries, Colleges, and Chanteries, which served principally to that purpose: but if the Parliament did well, as no man could deny, than it is plain that such Chanteries and private masses confer nothing to relieve them in Purgatory. This Dilemma was insoluble, but at Easter next they brought him in question for it, and so handled him, that they made him to recant, or else they would have dissolved him and his argument in the fire.   

ANNE ASKEW.  
AFter she had been many times examined, and she had answered so wisely, that though she had affirmed the truth of the Sacrament, yet none could touch her for her arguments by the law. Then she wrote her mind of the Sacament, as followeth:  
I perceiu●, dear friends in the Lord, that you are not yet persuaded of the truth in the Lord's Supper, because Christ saith, Take, eat, this is my body: but he giving the bread as an outward sign to be received with the mouth, he meant in perfect belief they should receive his body which should die for the people; and to think his death the only salvation of their souls. The ●read and Wine were left us for a Sacramental communion of the benefit of his death; and that we should be thankful for the grace of redemption. And in the closing thereof he saith, This do in remembrance of me so often as you eat and drink; or else we should have been forgetful of that we ought to have in daily remembrance, and also been unthankful: therefore we ought to pray to GOD for the true meaning of the Holy Ghost touching this communion; for the letter slayeth, and the spirit giveth life. In the sixth of john all is applied unto ●aith: and in 1. Cor. 4. The things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are not seen are everlasting: and in the third of the Hebrews, Christ ruleth over his house, whose house we are, if we hold fast the confidence and rejoicing of hope unto the end: and the dead Temple is not his house, Wherefore to day if you will hear his voice, harden not your hearts.   

Her confession in Newgate.  
CHrist took the bread, saying to his Disciples, Take, eat, this is my body which shall be broken for you, meaning his body the bread, but a sign and Sacrament: and so he said, He would break down the Temple, and in three days build it up again, signifying his body by the Temple, although there be many that cannot perceive the true meaning thereof; for the veil that Moses put ever his face before the children of Israel remaineth to this day: but when God shall take it away, then shall these blind men see. For it is plainly expressed in the History of Bell; O King, saith Daniel, be not deceived, for God will be worshipped in nothing that is made with hands of men. O what stiffnecked people are these, that will always resist the Holy Ghost, as their fathers have done. Truth is laid in prison, Luk. 21. The law is turned to wormwood, Amos 6. and there can no right judgement go forth, Esay 59   

Her condemnation.  
THey said I was an heretic, and condemned by the law, if I would stand to my opinion; I said, touching my Faith I said and wrote to the Council, I would not deny because I knew it true: then they would know whether I would deny the Sacrament of Christ's body and blood; I answered yea: for the same Son of GOD that was borne of the blessed Virgin Mary, is now glorious in the heavens, and will come again at the last day as he went up: and that which you call your God is a piece of bread, and for more proof thereof, let it lie in a box but three months and it will be mouldy and turn to nothing that is good, therefore I am persuaded it is no God.  
Then they willed me to have a Priest and then I smiled, than they asked me if it were not good, I said I would confess my faults unto God, for I was sure he would hear me with favour, and so we were condemned by the quest.  
This was my belief which I wrote to the Council, that the Sacramental bread was left us to be received with thanksgiving in the remembrance of his death, the only remedy of our souls recovery, and thereby we also receive the whole benefit of his passion, than they would needs know whether the bread in the box were God or no, I said God is a spirit and will be worshipped in spirit and truth, than they said, will you plainly deny Christ to be in the Sacrament? I answered I believe the eternal son of God, not to dwell there, in witness whereof I recited again the history of Bell and the 7. and 17. of the Acts and the 24 of Matthew concluding I neither wish death nor fear it, God have the praise thereof with thanks, than she wr●te to the Lord Chancellor and the King but it prevailed not.  
After she was sent from Newgate to the Tower, than Master Rich and one of the Council charged me upon mine obedience, to show unto them if I knew any of my Sect, I answered I knew none, they asked me of my Lady Suffolk, my Lady Sussex, my Lady Hereford, my Lady Denny, and my Lady Fitzrallins. I said if I should pronounce any thing against them I am not able to prove it, they said the King was informed I could name if I would a great number of my sect, I said the King was as well deceived in that behalf as dissembled with in other matters.  
Then they commanded me to show how I was maintained in the Counter, and who willed me to stick to mine opinion, I said there was none did strengthen me therein, and I was maintained in the Counter by the means of my Maid, for she made moan unto the Prentices, and they by her did send me money, but who they were I know not.  
Then they said divers Gentlewomen gave me money, but I know not their names, than they said many Ladies sent me money, I answered, there was a man in a blue cote delivered me ten shillings and said my Lady of Hereford sent it me, and another in a Violet cote gave me eight shillings, and said my Lady Denny sent it me, but I am not sure who sent it me, than they said there were of the Council which did maintain me, and I said no.  
Then they put me upon the Rack and kept me there a long time, because I would not confess any Gentlewomen or Ladies on my opinion, and because I did not cry, my Lord Chancellor and Sir john Baker took pains to rack me with their own hands until I was nigh dead.  
Then the Liefetennant caused me to be loosed from the rack and incontinently I swooned, and they recovered me again: after I sat two hours reasoning with my Lord Chancellor upon the bare flower, where with flattering words he persuaded me to leave my opinions, but God gave me grace to persevere and will do I hope, than I was brought to bed with as painful bones as ever patient job: then my Lord Chancellor sent me word if I would leave mine opinions, I should lack nothing, if I would not I should to Newgate and be burned: I sent him word again I would die rather than break my faith,  
She was borne of such a kindred, that she might have lived in great prosperity, if she would rather have followed the world than Christ: at the day of her execution she was brought into Smithfield in a chair, because she could not go on her feet by means of her torments, she was tied by the middle with a chai●e that held up her body, than Doctor Shaxton began his Sermon: Anne Askew hearing and answering again unto him, where he said well, she confirmed the same, where he iaid amiss, she said, he speaketh without book. There was at the same time three burned with her: One Nicholas Belemy a Priest of Shropshire, john adam's a Tailor, and john Lacels, Gentleman of the Court and King's household.  
Wrisley Lord Chancellor, the old Duke of Norfolk, the Earl of Bedford, and the Lord Mayor: Wrisle sent Anne Askew the Kings Pardon, if she would recant: she said the came not thither to deny her Lord, and master; Then were the Letters likewise offered unto the others, who in like manner followed the constancy of the woman: Whereupon the Mayor commanded the fire to be put unto them.  
Sir George Blage of the Privy Chamber was imprisoned, condemned, and should have been burned, but that the King pardoned him: For saying the Mass availeth neither quick nor the dead, being asked what then it was good for, he said belike to keep a horse from stumbling.   

The troubles of Katherine Parr, Henry the eight his last Wife, for the Gospel, by the means of Gardiner and others.  
A Year after the King came from Bullen, he was informed that the queens Katherine Parr, was much given to the reading and study of ●he Scriptures; and that she had retained divers godly learned Preachers to instruct her therein, with whom she used privately to confer, and in the afternoons one of them made collation to her: her Ladies and Gentlewomen and others disposed to hear, in which Sermons they oftentimes touched the abuses in the Church, and often she would debate with the King touching Religion, and persuade him as he had to the glory of GOD, and his eternal fame begun a godly work in banishing that monstrous Idol of Rome, so he would purge his Church from the dregs thereof, wherein was yet great superstition: And though the King in the later end grew opp●nionate, and would not be taught nor contended withal by Argument yet towards her he refrained his accustomed manner, for never handmaid sought more to please her Mistress, than she to please his humour; and she was of such singular beauty, favour, and comely parsonage, wherein the King was greatly delighted: but Gardiner Bishop of Winchester, Wrisley Lord Chancellor, and others of the King's Privy Chamber, practised her death, that they might the better stop the passage of the Gospel: and having taken away the patroness of the professors of the truth, they might invade the remainder with fire and sword, but they dared not speak to the King touching her, because they saw the King loved her so well.  
At length the King was ●●cke of a sore leg, which made him very froward, and the Queen being with him did not fail to use all occasions to moo●● him zealously to proceed in the reformation of the Church: The King showed some tokens of mislike, and broke off the matter, and knit up the Arguments with gentle words, and after pleasant talk she took her leave: The Bishop of Winchester being there; the King immediately upon her departure used these words; It is a good hearing when women become such Clarks, and much to my comfort to come in mine old age to be taught by my Wife.  
Then the Bishop showed a mislike that the Queen would so much forget herself to stand in Argument with his Majesty, whose judgement and Di●initie he extolled to his face above Princes of that and other ages, and of Doctors professed in Divinity, and that it wss unseemly for any of his Subjects to argue with him so malapertly, and that it was grievous to all his Councelors and Servants to hear the same: inferring how perilous it hath ever been for a Prince to suffer such insolent words of a Subject, who as they are bold against their Sovereign's words, so they want not will but strength to overthwart them in deeds.  
Then the Religion by the Queen so stiffly maintained, did dissolve the politic government, and made the people's opinions so odious, and perilous unto the Prince's estate, that they da●e affirm that the greatest Subject in the Land, defendeth those arguments which they do: yet he said he would not, neither durst without good warranty from his Majesty, speak his knowledge in the Queen's cause, though many apparent reasons made for him: and such as his duty and zeal to his Majesties' preservation would not licence him to conceal, though the uttering thereof through her, and her faction, might be his destruction and there's which tendered his majesties safety, without his Majesty would be his protector, which if he would do, he with others of his faithful Councelors, could disclose such Treasons, cloaked with heresies, that his Majesty should cas●ly perceive, how perilous a matter it is to cherish a Serpent within his own bosom, and he crept so far into the King at that time, that he and his fellows filled the King's mistrustful mind, with such fears, that the King gave them warrant to consult together, about drawing of Articles against the Queen, wherein her life might be touched.  
Then they thought it best at first to begin with such Ladies as she most esteemed, and wer● privy to all her doing, as the Lady Harbert, after Countess of Pembro●ke the Queen's Sister; and the Lady jane, and the Lady Tirwit, all of her Privy Chamber: and to accuse them upon six Articles, and to search there Closets and Coffers, that they might find somewhat to charge the Queen, and that being found, the Quern should be taken and carried in a Barge by night to the Tower: of which advice the King was made privy by Gardener, and the Lord Chancellor, to which they had the King's consent, and the time and place appointed.  
This purpose was so finely handled, that it grew within few days of the time appointed, and the poor Queen suspected nothing, but after her accustomed manner visited the King, still●●● deal with him touching Religion as before: After the King broke the whole practice to one Doctor Wendy, one of his Physicians, telling him that he would no longer be troubled with such a Doctress as she was, but charged him upon his life, not to utter it to any.  
But it came to pass that the Bill of Articles drawn against the Queen, and subscribed with the Kings own hand, falling from the b●some of one of the Council was found of some godly person, and brought to the Queen; who seeing it, fell into a great agony and Melancholy.  
The King hearing what peril of life she was in, sent his Physician unto her; and the said Doctor Wendy perceiving the matter by her words, broke with her touching the said Articles, devised against her, and gave her warning of that mischief which hanged over her head: beseeching her to be secret, and to conform herself to the King's mind, and no doubt she should find him gracious: After the King came to her himself, unto whom after she had uttered her grief, how it was for fear his Majesty had forsaken her, he so refreshed her with comfortable words, that she began to recover.  
Then she commanded her Ladies to convey away her Books which were against the Law, and then she went to the King: he courteously welcomed her, and entered into talk of Religion, seeming desirous to be resolved of the Queen of certain doubts.  
The Queen perceiving to what purpose this his talk tended, your Majesty doth well know (quoth she) and I am not ignorant of what great weakness by our first Creation is allotted to us women, to be subject unto man as our head: from which head all our direction must proceed, and as God made man after his own Image, that being endued with more special gifts of perfection, might be stirred to meditate heavenly things, and obey his commandments, so he made woman of man, of whom, and by whom, she is to be commanded and governed, whose womanly weakness ought to be tolerated and aided, that by his wisdom such things as be lacking in her might be supplied: Therefore your Majesty being so excellent in ornaments of wisdom, and I so much inferior in all respects of Nature: Why doth your Majesty in such defuse causes of Religion require my judgement, which when I have uttered & said, what I can, yet I must and will refer my judgement in this and all causes to your majesties wisdom, as my only Anchor, supreme head, and the governor here in earth next unto God.  
Not so by Saint Mary said the King, you are become a Doctor late to instruct us.  
She answered, your Majesty hath much mistaken me, who have ever thought it preposterous for the woman to instruct her husband, but rather to learn of him; and where I have been bold to hold talk with your Majesty, wherein there hath seemed some difference in opinion, I have not done it to maintain opinion, but to minister talk that your Majesty might with less grief pass the pain of your infirmity, being attentive to your talk, and that I might receive some profit by your majesties learned Discourse: wherein I have not miss any part of my desire, always referring myself in such matters to your Majesty.  
●hen said the King▪ tendeth your Argument to no worse end, than we are now as perfect friends as ever we were, and he embraced her, and kissed her; saying it did him more good to hear these words, then if he had heard news of a hundred thousand pound fallen to him.  
On the day that was appointed for the aforesaid Tragedy: the King went into his Garden, whether the Queen being sent for came, only the three Ladies above named waiting on her; with whom the King was as pleasant as ever he was in his life: In the midst of his mirth the hour appointed being come, the Lord Chancellor cometh into the Garden, with forty of the King's guard at his he●les, with purpose to take the Queen with the three Ladies to the the Tower, whom the King sternly beholding, called him to him, who on his knees whispered to the King: the King called him knave, arrant knave, and beastly fool, and commanded him to avant out of his presence; which words the Queen heard, though they were low spoken: then he departed with his train, the whole mould of his device broken.  
The Queen seeing the King so cha●ed, spoke for the Lord Chancellor: Ah poor soul quoth he, thou little knowest how evil he deserveth this grace at thy hands, he hath been towards thee sweet heart an arrant knave, and so let him go.  
If King Henry had lived, he and the French King had been at this point, within half a year after to have changed the Mass in both their Realms into a Communion, as we now use it, and also utterly to have extirped the Pope's usurped power; out of both their Realms: and they meant to exhort the Emperor to do the like in Flanders, and his other countries, or else to break off from him: and herein quoth the Archbishop Cranmer, the King willed me to pen a form thereof to be sent to the French King, but that it was let by the death of King Henry.  
When the Bishops had brought ANNE ASKEW and her fellow Martyrs to death, being now in their triumph, as the pharisees were when they had killed Christ: they devised how to ever read the truth for ever: whereupon they made a straight Proclamation authorised by the King's 〈◊〉 for abolishing of the Scripture, and all other English Books which mi●ht g●●e light to the setting forth of God's Word, and the grace of the Gospel, which thou mayst see in the Book at large, which no doubt had done much hurt in the Church amongst the godly, in bringing them to danger, or keeping 〈◊〉 in blindness, had not the shortness of the King's days stopped the malignant purposes of the Prelate's, causing the King to leave that to the people by his death, which by his life he would not grant, for within four months after the proclamation, 
1547  he deceased the eight and thirty year of his reign.   

The History touching the Persecutions in Scotland: Deane, Thomas Forret.  
THis Dean, Thomas Forret, preached every Sunday in his parish upon the Epistle and Gospel, which was nouel●y in Scotland to see any preach but the Black Fri●r, or the Grey. Wherefore the Friars envied him, and accused him to the Bishop of Donkelden as an heretic, which showed the mysteries of the Scripture unto the vulgar people, to make the Clergy detestable: The Bishop sending for him said: my joy, Deane Thomas, I leave you well, ● am informed you preach the Epistle and Gospel every Sunday, and that you take not the Cow for mortuary, nor the upper Cloth for Crisome of your parishioners, which is very prejudicial to the Church men: My joy Deane Thomas, take your Cow and your upper Cloth, and preach not every Sunday, for in so doing, you will make the people think we should preach likewise: But when you find a good Epistle or a good Gospel that setteth forth the liberty of the Church, preach that and let the rest be.  
Thomas answered, my parishioners pay me my duties willingly, and w●e agree well: and where your Lordship saith it is too much ●o preach every Sunday, I think it too little: and also would wish that your Lordship would do the like: nay, nay, we are not ordained to preach M. Forret: and where your Lordship speaketh of a good and an evil Epistle, I could never find none but good.  
Then spoke my Lord, I thank God I never knew what the Old & New Testament meant: (Whereupon, grew a proverb, you are like the Bishop of Dunkelden, that kn●w neither new nor old Law) therefore said the Bishop, I will know nothing but my portous, and my pontifical: if you forego not these fantasies you shall repent it. Thomas said, my cause is just before God, and I pass not what followeth thereon.  
After he was summoned by the Cardinal of Saint Andrew's, and the said Bishop of Dunkelden, and with him were summoned Friar john Kellow, Friar Bevarage, Duncane Simson Priest: Robert Foster, a Gentleman, with three or four other men of Striueling, who at thei● day of appearance were condemned to death without any place of recantation, because they were chief heretics, and teachers of heresies: and because many of them were at the marriage of the Priest of Twybody, and eat flesh in Lent at their Bridal, and they were all together burned upon the Castle Hill of Edenbrough, where they comforted one another marvelously.   

The Persecution of certain in the town of Perth.  
THere was an Act of Parliament in the government of the Earl of Arrai, giving privilege to read the scriptures in their mother tongue, but secluding all conference thereof, whereby the eyes of the elect of God, were opened to see the tru●h, and abhor Papistical abominations, at which time Friar Spencer preached, that Prayers made to Saints were necessary, and without it no hope of salvation: Then Robert Lamb, a Burges of Perth, accused him openly in the Church of erroneous Doctrine, and adjured him in God's name to utter the truth, whereupon trouble and tumul● of people arose, so that the said Robert with great danger of his life escaped, even the Women addressed themselves to great cruelty against him.  
Shortly after the Cardinal and the Earl of Argile sat about the matter, before these persons were brought; Robert Lamb, William Anderson, james Hunter, james Ravelson, james Fouleson, and Helen Sirke his Wife, and the next day were condemned to death by an Assize, for violating the foresaid Act of Parliament by conferring together of the Scripture, and for that the said Robert Lamb, William Anderson, and james Raveleson, hanged the Image of Saint Francis in a cord, nailing Rams horns to his head, and a cows rump to his ta●le, and for eating a Goose of Alhollow Eve: and james Hunter for keeping company with th●m: He●len Sirke, for saying Mary merited not by works to be the Mother of Christ, and to be preferred before other Women, but God's free mercy exalted her to that estate: john Raveleson for setting up in his house a triple Crown of Saint Peter, which the Cardinal took to be done in mockage of his Cardinal's ha●.  
At the place of execution Robert Lamb exhorted the people to fear God, and to leave the leaven of Papistical abominations, and prophesied of the ruin of the Cardinal, which after came to pass: and comforting one another, that they should sup together in the Kingdom of heaven. The Woman desired to die with her Husband, but was not suffered, than she kissed him, saying; We have lived together joyful days, but this day is most joyful, because we must have joy for ever. I will not bid you God night, for we shall all this night meet with joy in heaven.   

The condemnation of GEORGE WISHARD Gentleman, and his Articles before the Cardinal of Scotland, and others.  
1 TOuching Preaching when he was forbidden, he answered; I have read in the Acts of the Apostles, that it is not lawful to desist from preaching the Gospel for menaces of men, therefore it is written, we must rather obey God then men, and I believe that the Lord will turn your cursings of me unto blessings: and as in the second of Malachy; I will curse your blessings, & bless● your cursings.  
2 He affirmed the moving of the body outward of the Priest at Mass, without the inward moving of the heart, is but the playing of an ape, and not the serving of God, who must be honoured in spirit and verity.  
3 That auricular confession hath no promise of the evangel, and therefore it cannot be a Sacrament, but there are many testimonies of confession made to God.  
4 As none will make merchandise with one of a strange Language, except that he do understand the promise made by the Stranger: So I would that we understood what we promise in the Name of the Infant to GOD in Baptism: then said one Bleiter a Chaplain; The● hast the Devil and Spirit of error: then said a Child, the Devil cannot speak such words as he doth.  
5 The lawful use of the Sacraments is most acceptable unto God, but the great abuse is very detestable unto him: I once met with a jew as I was sailing on the Sea, I inquired of him what was the cause of his pertinacy, that he did not believe the true Messias was come, being that he saw the prophecies of him fulfilled, and the Prophecies and the Sceptre of juda was likewise tak●n away: He answered me; When the Messias cometh, he shall restore all things, and he shall not abrogate the Law given unto our forefathers as ye do: for we see the poor almost ready to perish for hunger amongst you, and you pity them not, and amongst us jews, though we are poor, there are no beggars found.  
And it is forbidden by the Law, to feign an Image of any thing in Heaven or Earth, but only to honour God, but your Churches are full of Idols, and ye adore a piece of Bread baked upon the ashes, and that it is your God, than the Bishops shook their heads, and spitted on the earth.  
6 He reproved conjurings and exorcisms of holy Water, and said that they were contrary to God's word.  
7 Saint Peter saith, God hath made us Kings and Priests: and again, he hath made us a kingly Priesthood; therefore I affirm, that any man cunning in the Word of GOD, and the Faith of Christ, he hath power from God, by the Word of God to bind and lose: and a man that is not conversant in God's Word, nor constant in Faith, what estate or order soever he be of, hath no power to bind or lose, being he wanteth the word of God, the instrument to bind and lose with.  
8 Touching freewill, he said; as many as firmly believe in Christ, have liberty, as in the 8. of john, If the Son make you free, then verily shall you be free, but as many as believe not in Christ, are bond servants of sin, he that sinneth is bond to sin.  
9 Touching praying to Saints, he said; it is certain in Scripture, that we should worship and honour one God, but for honouring of Saints it is doubtful, whether they hear our invocation made to them; therefore I exhort all men, that they would leave the unsure way, and follow that way which our Master Christ taught us: He is our only Mediator, and maketh intercession for us; he is the door, he that entereth not in by this door, but climbeth in another way, is a Thief and a Murderer; he is the verity and life, he that goeth out of this way, is fallen into the mire.  
10 Touching Purgatory, he never found any place of Scripture appliable thereto: then he said to Master john Lander his accuser, if you have any testimony of Scripture, by which you can prove such a place, show it before this Auditory: but he had not a word to say for himself.  
11 Touching the Uowes of the religious, he said; some be gelded by nature, and some are gelded of men, and some are chaste for the Kingdom of Christ: these are blessed, but as many as have not the gift of chastity▪ neither have overcome the lusts of the Flesh for the Gospel, and yet vow chastity, you have experience (though I hold my peace) to what inconvenience they have vowed themselves, whereat they were angry, thinking better to have ten Concubines then one Wife.  
12 Touching general Counsels, he said he would believe them no further the● they agreed with the word of God: then one john Graysend bad john Lander haste to read the rest of the Articles, and not to ●arry for his answer, for we may not abide them (quoth he) no more, than the Devil may abide the sign of the Crosse.  
Then the Cardinal and Bishops pronounced their sentence▪ definitive against him, and as he went to execution, two Friars said to him; pray to our Lady, that she may be a mediatrix for you to her Son: to whom he said, Tempt me not my Brethren: when he came to the fire, he said thrice upon his knees, O thou Father of heaven I commend my spirit into thy hands, O thou sweet Saviour of the world, have mercy on me.  
Then he said, I beseech you Christian Brethren and Sisters be not offended in the word of God, for the torments you see prepared for me, but love the word, and suffer for it, it being your salvation and everlasting comfort, and pray them that have heard me, that they leave not off the Word of GOD, which I taught them for no persecutions: for my Doctrine was no Wives Fables, after the Constitutions of men. If I had taught men's Doctrine, I had gotten great thanks, but I suffer this for teaching the Gospel, and I do it gladly: consider my visage, you shall not see me change my colour for fear of this grim fire, and so I pray you for to do, if any persecution come unto you for the words sake: some have said of me, that I taught that the soul of man should sleep until the day of judgement, but I know surely my Soul shall sup with my Saviour Christ this night within this six hours. I beseech you exhort your Prelates to the learning of the Word of GOD, that they may be ashamed to do evil, and learn to do good, and if they will not convert from their wicked errors, the wrath of GOD shall hastily come upon them: then the Hangman asked him foregivenesse, and he kissed him and said; My heart do thine office, I forgive thee, than he was hanged by the middle and neck, and burned: the people piteously mourned for his great torments.  
Within two months after the martyrdom of this blessed man, George Wisehard, David Beaton, the bloody Archbishop and Cardinal of Scotland, was by the just judgement of God ●laine by one Lech, and other Gentlemen, who suddenly broke into his Castle upon him, and murdered him in his bed, crying out, alas slay me not, I am a Priest: and so like a Butcher he lived and eyed, and he lay seven months unburied, and at last like a Carrion was buried in a dunghill.   

ADAM WALLACE in Scotland.  
IN the year one thousand five hundred forty nine, john Hamelton was made Archbishop of S. Andrews and Cardinal, not inferior to his Predecessor in cruelty: in the next year he condemned Adam Wallace, and one Feane, for these Articles following.  
1 That the Bread and Wine on the Altar, are not the body and blood of jesus Christ after consecration.  
2 That the Mass hath no ground in the word of God, and is very Idolatry and abominable in the sight of God.  
3 That the God which they worship, is but Bread sown of Corn, growing out of the Earth, baked of men's hands, and nothing else: Then he was asked whether he would recant; He said he had answered nothing but that which agreed with the Word of God, so GOD judge him and his conscience, wherein he would abide unto death, and if you condemn me for holding God's Word, my innocent blood shall be required at your hands, than they gave forth sentence against him: the night after he spent in singing and lauding God, having learned the Psalter of David without book, being besides the fire, he lifted by his eyes three or four times, and said to the people; Let it not offend you that I suffer death for the truth, for the Disciple is not above his Master: then he said; They will not let me speak, so the ●ire was lighted, and he departed to God constantly.   

A schism in Scotland for the Paternoster.  
ONe Richard Martial preached at S. Andrew's, that the Paternoster should be said only to God, and not to Saints: the Friars had great indignation, that their old Doctrine should be repugned, and stirred up Toittis' a Grayfryer to preach against it, who preached the Lords Prayer might be offered to Saints, b●cause every Petition therein appertained to them, as we call an old man Father, much more may we call Saints our Father, and because they are in Heau●n, we may say our Father which art in Heaven, and because they are holy, we may make their Names holy, and say hallowed be thy Name; and because the Kingdom of Heaven is theirs by possession, we may say to every one of them thy Kingdom come; and because their will is God's will, we may say, thy will be done to any of them: but he confessed, Saints had no power to give us our daily bread, but that they should pray to God to give it unto us, and so he glossed the rest to the end: and he affirmed, that Paul's Napkin and Peter's shadow, did miracles, and Eliseus Cloak divided the Waters, attributing nothing to the power of God.  
Upon this there was a dangerous Schism in Scotland; some affirming one thing, and some another: Whereupon rose this Proverb; To whom say you your Paternoster, and the people called the Friar, Friar Paternoster, so that for very shame he left the Town. At length there was a disputation about it at the University: The Popish Doctors affirmed, it should be said to GOD formaliter, and to Saints materialiter; others Vltime & non ultime, Others, that it should be said to GOD principaliter, and to Saints minus principaliter: Others, that it should be said to God primarily, and to Saints secondarily; Others, to God it should be Capiendo strictè; and to God Capiendo largè: by which subtle Sophistry, the people were more doubtful than before.  
The Doctors said, because Christ, who made the Paternoster, never came into Britta●ne▪ and so understood not the English tongue; therefore the Doctors concluded it should be said in Latin.   

WALTER MILL.  
AMongst the rest of the Martyrs of Scotland the constancy of Walter Mill, is not to be passed in silence, out of whose Ashes sprang thousands of his opinion▪ who chose rather to die, then to be any longer over-trodden with the cru●●l, beastly, and ignorant Bishops, Abbots, Monks, and Friars: and scone after his Martyrdom, the Congregation began to debate true Religion against the Papists.  
He climbing up into a Pulpit to be examined before the Bishops, they seeing him so weak, partly by age, and partly travel, and evil entreatment, that he could not climb up without help: they thought they should not have heard him, but when he spoke he made the Church sound with great stoutness, that the Christions rejoiced, and the Adversaries were ashamed: At first he kneeling, praying long, and was commanded to rise and answer his Articles, calling him Sir Walter Mill, He said, he ought to obey God more than Men, and where you call me Sir Walter, call me Walter; for I have been over long one of the Pope's Knights.  Oliphant. 
What think you of Priest's marriage?  Mille. 
I hold it a blessed band: for Christ made it free to all men, but you abhor it, and take other men's wives and daughters: you vow chastity and break it. Paul had rather marry then burn: the which I have done, for God never forbade marriage to any estate or degree.  Oliph. 
Thou sayest there is not seven Sacraments.  Mille. 
Give me the Lords Supper and Baptism, and take you the rest: and if there be seven, why omit you one of them, to wit marriage, and give yourselves to whoredeme?  Oliph. 
Thou art against the blessed Sacrament of the Altar.  Mill. 
If a King bid many to a feast, and when they sit down to eat, he turn his back to them and eat up all himself, doth he not mock them? even so do you mock the people, eating and drinking the Sacrament, and giving them none: the Sacrament of God is not to be taken carnally but spiritually, and stands in faith only. Your mass is wrong, for Christ was once offered upon the Cross for man's trespass, and will never be offered again.  Oliph. 
Thou deniest the office of a Bishop.  Mill. 
I affirm, those which you call Bishops do not the works of Bishops, but live after their sensual pleasures, and take no care for the flock, nor yet regard the word of God, but desire to be honoured and called Lords.  Oliph. 
Thou speakest against pilgrimages.  Mill. 
I say it is not commanded in Scripture, and that there is no greater whoredom in no places then at your pilgrimages, except in common Brothell-houses.  Oliph. 
Thou preachest privately in houses, and openly in fields.  Mill. 
Yea man, and in the Sea also, sailing in a ship.  Oliph. 
If thou wilt not recant I will pronounce sentence.  Mill. 
You shall know that I will not recant: for I am corn and not chaff, I will not be blown away with the wind, nor burst with the flail, but I will abide both.  
When sentence was pronounced, and he to be delivered to the temporal judge, his constancy so moved the hearts of many, that the Provost of the Town Patrick Learmond, though he were Steward of the Bishop's regality, refused to be his temporal judge: and the Bishop's Chamberlain being therewith charged, would not take upon him so ungodly an office: the Bishop's servants could get never a cord in the whole town for money to tie him to the stake withal, nor a Tar barrel to burn him when he came to the stake. He said to Oliphant, Put me up with thy hands, and take part in putting me to death, for by God's law I am forbidden to lay hands on myself. Then he put him up with his hands; and he ascended gladly, saying, Introibo ad altare Dei, and desired he might speak to the people, which was denied him, they saying he had spoken too much already. Then some of the young men committed the burners, and the Bishops their Masters to the Devil, and bade him speak what he pleased.  
Then after he had prayed, standing upon the coals, said, I die only for the defence of the faith of Christ, for the which the faithful Martyrs have offered themselves gladly before, being assured after the death of their bodies of eternal felicity. And I praise God he hath called me of his mercy, amongst the rest of his servants, to seal up his truth with my life; therefore as you will escape eternal death, be not seduced with the lies of Priests, Monks, Friars, and the rest of that Sect, but depend only upon the death of jesus Christ and his mercy, that you may in the time to come be delivered from condemnation. All the while the multitude greatly mourned, perceiving his mighty patience, constancy and boldness; whereby their hearts were so much enkindled and inflamed, that he was the last Martyr that died in Scotland ever after for religion.  
After this by God's just judgement, in the same place where Walter Mill was burned, the Images of the great Church of the Abbey, which passed in number and costliness, were burned in time of reformation.  
here followeth in the book of Martyrs the names of divers which were omitted by him in King Henry the eighth his time, and an instrument of the Pope's definitive sentence against Henry the eighth for his divorce with Katherine Dowager, and the instrument of the Bull of Pope Leo against Martin Luther, and his answer to it; in which for brevity sake I leave thee to the book at large if thou be disposed to see them, and also the last Will and Testament of King Henry, and the manner of his death.   

A Story of certain Friars in France in the City of Orleans in the year 1534.  
THe Mayor's wife of the City provided in her Will that she should be buried without any pomp or solemnity: for the Bell did use to warn every one to pray for the dead corpse; and when it is carried forth all or the most part of the begging Friars go before it with Torches and Tapers, and the more pomp is used, the greater is the concourse of people; but this woman would none of this gears, the which burial of hers, her husband performed according as she required in her Will.  
Then one Colman and Steven Arras Doctors of Divinity: and the first a conjuror, set a young man, which was a novice, over the Uault of the Church, and when they came according to their use to Matins at midnight, he made a wonderful noise and shrieking: then this Colman went to crossing and conjuring, but the other above would not speak; and being charged to make a sign whether he were a dumb spirit or no, he rattled and made a great noise again.  
Then they told some of the chiefest of the City what a heavy chance had happened, and entreated them to come to their service at night. When they were there, and the service begun, he aloft made a great noise: being demanded what he would, he made signs he could not speak: then he was commanded to answer Intergatories by signs, and when any question was asked he struck upon the Table so that he might be heard: then he was demanded whether he was any that were buried there; then they reckoned up divers, and at last the Mayor's wife: here he made a sign that he was the spirit of that woman; then he was asked whether he was damned for Covetousness, Pride, Lechery, or not doing works of Charity, or else for Lutheranisme; then by striking twice or thrice upon the Table gave them to understand that Luther's heresy was the cause of her damnation: and being asked whether the body buried in holy ground should be digged up and carried ●hence, he made signs it should be so: then the Friars desired the Citizens to set their hands to a writing, testifying that which they had seen, but for fear of the Mayor, they refused to subscribe: then the Friars took the Pixe, with the Host, and the Lords body, and all the relics of Saints, and carried them to another place, and there they said their masses: then the official came thither, and would feign have seen the spirit conjured, and one should go into the vault and see if any spirit appeared: but he could not get them to disturb the spirit any more.  
● Then the Mayor informed the King of the whole matter, and the King sent certain to know whether it were so, or no: then they put the d●ers thereof into several Prisons, and examined them apart, and a great while they would confess nothing: at length, the judges promising the novice that he should have no harm, nor come no more into the friars hands, he declared to them the whole matter in order: whereupon they were committed to Orleans to prison. And it was certainly reported, that the King would have plucked down the House: but even at the same time chanced a persecution against the Lutherans, and they feared the punishment of these men should have been a reproach unto the Order, and a cause of much rejoicing to the Lutherans. These were Franciscan Friars.   

A Story of certain Monks of Suevia.  
GVnrame, a noble Baron, in the year 1130. builded an Abbey in Suevia, called Salmesuille, of Cistercian Monks. Amongst many Benefactors to the said House, the Earls of Montfort had bestowed upon that Monastery many new Liberties and Privileges, upon condition, that they should receive with free hospitality any stranger, Horseman or Footman, for one night: but this hospitality did not long continue, through a subtle devise of one of the Monks, who would counterfeit the Devil, rattling and raging in chains at the lodgings where the strangers should lie: and so continued this a long space. At length, an Earl of the house of Montfort was lodged at the Monastery: when the Earl was at his rest, in the night the Monk, after his wont manner, began to play the Devil, roaring, thundering, spitting of fire, and making a noise: the Earl hearing thereof, took a good heart, and taking his sword, slew the Monk. And thus the Devil of the Abbey was conjured, which stopped the guests from coming to the House. Who lift to see more and worse pranks of Friars and Monks, played in their Houses & Cloisters, let them resort to the Epistle of Erasmus, and he shall find enough to infect the air.   

JOHN BROWNE, a blessed Martyr, burned at Ashford in the second year of Henry the eighth, Anno 1511.  
THe said john Browne passing to Gravesend in a Barge, a Priest began to swell and stomach that he should sit so near him, at length said, Dost thou know who I am, thou fittest so near me and upon my clothes? No sir, said the other. I tell you, said he, I am a Priest. What sir, are you a Parson or vicar, or some Lady's Chaplain? No, said he, I sing for a Soul. I pray you, said the other, where find you the Soul when you go to Mass? I cannot tell, said he. I pray where do you leave it when you have done Mass? I know not; said the Priest. How then, said the other, can you save the Soul? I perceive thou art an Heretic, said the Priest. Within three days after, by virtue of a Warrant from the Archbishop, with a Bailiff and two of the Bishop's men, they came suddenly into the house of the said Browne, as he was carrying a dish of meat to his guests (for his wife was that day Churched) they laid hands on him, and carried him to Canterbury, where they kept him forty days: in which time he was so pitifully entreated by Warram the Archbishop, and Fisher Bishop of Rochester, that he was set barefooted upon hot burning coals, to make him deny his Faith; which he bore patiently, and continued in maintaining the Lords quarrel unremovable: then he was sent to Ashford, where he dwelled, the next day to be burned: where he was set in the Stocks all night; his wife sat all the while by him, to whom he declared the whole Tragedy of his handling: how they burned his ●e●t to the bones, that he could not set them to the ground, to make him deny his Lord here: which if I should have done, he would deny me hereafter; therefore good wife, continue as thou hast begun, and bring up thy children in the fear of God: where the next day he was burned. This john Browne bore a Faggot seven years before this, whose sonn●, named Richard Browne▪ for the like cause of Religion, was imprisoned at Canterbury in the later time of Queen Marie, and should have been burned, with two more: but the next day after Queen Marie died, and they escaped by the Proclamation of Queen Elizabeth.    

THE NINTH BOOK, Containing the Acts and things done in the Reign of King EDWARD the sixth.  
AFter the death of Henry the eight, succeeded King Edward the sixth, his son, being of the age of nine years. Touching his commendations, I leave you to the Book at large: who, because he was so young and tender, was committed to sixteen Governors, amongst whom, especially the Lord Edward Semer, Duke of Somerset, his uncle, was assigned as Protector of him and the Commonwealth: a man of noble virtues, especially for his favour to God's 〈◊〉; through the industry of whom, that monstrous Hydra with six heads, the 〈◊〉 Articles, which devoured so many, were abolished; whereby the proceedings of Gardner began to decay: who storming thereat, wrote to the Lord Protector in the cause thereof.  
He restored the Scriptures to the Mother tongue, and extinguished Masses, and by little and little greater things followed in the reformation of Churches: such as fled for the danger of the Truth, were again received to their Country, the most part of Bishops were changed, dumb Prelate's were compelled to give place to such as would Preach, and learned men were sent for out of other Countries, as Peter Martyr, Martin Bucer, & Paulus Phagius, the first of whom taught at Oxford, and the other two at Cambridge, with great commendations.  
Bonner, Bishop of London, was committed to the Marshalsea, and for his contempt and misdemeanour deposed: Gardener, Bishop of Winchester, with Tunstall Bishop of Durham, were cast into the Tower for their disobedience.  
In this time of King Edward, under this noble Protector, this one commendation is proper unto them, that amongst all the Popish ●ort; of whom, some privily st●le out of the Realm, many were crafty dissemblers, some open adversaries ● yet there was not one that lost his life during the whole time of the Reign of this King, for any matter of Religion, Papist or Protestant, except lone of Kentan English woman, and one George a Dutchman, who died for certain Articles not necessary to be rehearsed.  

THOMAS DOBBE.  
THis man, in the beginning of King Edward's Reign, coming from S. john's College in Cambridge to London, as he passed through Paul's Church, there was a Priest at Mass at the South side of the Church: being at the elevation, this young man, replete with godly zeal, pitying the ignorance and Idolatry of the people, in honouring that which the Priest lifted up, he exhorted the people not to honour that visible bread as God, which was neither God nor ordained of God to be honoured; 
1543.  wherefore he was apprehended by the Mayor, and accused to the Bishop of Canterbury, and was committed to the Counter in Breadstréete, where shortly falling sick, he died; whose pardon was obtained of the Lord Protector, if he had lived.   

JOHN HUN.  
IN the first year of the King's reign one Master Lewnax of Wresell and his wife, sent this john Hun their servant, unto the Bishop of Canterbury for denying the flesh and blood of Christ to be really in the Sacrament of the Altar, and saying he would never vail his Hat to it if he should be burned for it: and that if he should hear mass he should be damned. But because I find nothing done therein, I leave it.  
When this godly young Prince was peaceably established in his Kingdom, and had a godly, wise, and zealous Council about him, especially the Duke of Somerset, he earnestly desired the advancement of the true honour of God, and planting of sincere Religion, and the suppressing of all Idolatry, Superstition, and hypocrisy throughout his Dominions: Following the good example of the good King josias, and being he found most of his Laws repugnant to his zealous enterprise: He by the advice of his wise and Honourable Council, of his own regal authority, did prosecute his godly purpose, until by consent of the whole estate of Parliament he might establish, a more free and uniform order, and those certain wi●e, learned, and discreet personages for Commissioners, generally to visit all the Bishoprics of this Realm, to understand and redress the abuses of the same: and divided them into several companies, and assigned them several Dioceses to be visited, appointing to every company, one or two godly Preachers which should preach to the people at every Sessions, the true Doctrine of the Gospel of Christ, and exhort them to all love and obedience of the same: and earnestly dehort them from their old superstition, and wont Idolatry: and that they might the more orderly be directed in this their Commission, there were delivered unto them certain injunctions, and Ecclesiastical orders drawn out by the King's learned Council, the which they should both inquire of, and also command in his majesties behalf, to be thenceforth observed of every person to whom they did severally appertain within their several circuits: the which Injunctions if thou be'st disposed for to read, I leave thee for brevity to the Book at large.  
Now during the time the Commissioners were in their circuits, 
1544.  about diligent execution of their godly and zealous orders of the King and Council, desiring a further reformation, as well in Ecclesiastical as in Civil government, appointed a Parliament to be summoned on the fourth of November, in the first year of his reign, which continued until the twenty four day of December than next following.  
Whereby he caused to be enacted, that all Acts of Parliaments and Statutes, touching, menci●ning, or any wise concerning Religion, or opinions, to wit; the Statute of the first year of Richard the second, and the statute made in the second year of the reign of Henry the fifth, and the statute mad● in the fifteenth year of the reign of Henry the eight, concerning the punishments and reformation of Heretics and Lolards: and the six Articles made in the thirty one year of Henry the eight, and the statute made in the thirty three year of Henry the eight, against the books of the old and new Testament in English, and the printing and uttering of English or books writings, and preaching the Scriptures, an another Statute in the 35. year of Henry the eight touching the qualification of the Statute of six Articles, and a●l and every other Act or Acts of Parliament concerning Doctrine or matters of Religion, should from thenceforth be repealed and of none effect, by occasion whereof all his godly subjects abiding within the Realm had free liberty to profess the gospel, and those beyond Sea were not only licenced to ret●rne home but encouraged boldly and faithfully to travel in their calling, so that God was much glorified and the people edified.  
And in this Parliament it was enacted, that the Sacrament should be ministered in both kind, and letters missive were sent fr●m the Council to the Bishops of the Realm, concerning the communion to be ministered in both kinds, and from Bishop to Bishop, as thou mayst see in the book at large.  
Another Parliament was assembled in the second year of his Reign, beginning upon the forth day of November 1548. continuing until the 14. day of March, wherein a book in English entitled the Book of Common prayer and administration of the Sacraments and other Rights and Ceremonies of the Church, after the use of the Church of England, was concluded upon by the Clergy, which his highness receiving with great comfort, did exhibit it unto the Lords and Commons of the Parliament, who for the honour of God and great quietness which by the grace of God should ensue upon that one uniform right and order in such Common prayer, rites and extern Ceremonies to be used throughout England, Wales, Calais and the Marches of the same, authorise● the said Book by Act of Parliament, and set great penalty upon them that wo●ld be disobedient thereto, as is to be seen in the book at large.  
Also the marriage of Priests was authorized by the said Parliament by these proceedings, and the Injunctions, which thou mayest see in the book at large: thou mayest well perceive the great zeal of the King and the Lord Protector, in reformation of true Religion, and also the lingering slackness on the other side of others, especially of the Bishops and old Popish Curates, by whose cloaked contempt and wilful winking, the Book of Common prayers was long after the publishing thereof very irreverently used throughout many places of this Realm, which when the King by divers complaints understood, he wrote speedily to all the Bishope of the Realm for the speedy redress thereof: and because Bonner was one of the backwardest, he was peremtor●ly admonished under pain of deprivation to preach the next Sunday three weeks after the date there of at Paul's Cross, none but such Doctrine as was appointed him in the said Iniuntion, and should preach the same Doctrines every quarter of a year yearly, ●f sickness or some reasonable cause did not let.  
Secondly, you yourself in person, shall from henceforth celebrate the Communion at the high Altar in Paul's every such days as your Predecessors were wont to sing Mass.  
The Popish Priests grudging and mourning to see their old Popish Church of Rome to decay, ceased not by all subtle and sinister means; first under God's name and the Kings, and under colour of religion, to persuade the people to rebellion. This first burst out in Cornwell and Devonshire, of whom the chief Gentlemen Captains were Humphrey Arundel Esquire, james Rosogan, john Rosogan, john Walkock, john pain, Thomas Vnderhill, john Soleman, and William Segar. There were e●ght Priests governors of the Camps and principal stirrers, beside●● multitude of other Popish Priests, there was ten thousand stout traitors in this rebellion.  
Commotions likewise began to broil in Oxford-shire, Yorkshire, and especially in Norfolk and Suffolk, these aforesaid hearing thereof, took courage, hoping they should well ●aue fortified the same quarrel: their intent was to invade the City of Exeter, and twice they burned the gates thereof, but gained thing but shot, being put from Exeter, they fell on spoiling and robbing, where or howsoever they might catch, then laying their heads together, they consulted of certain Articles to be sent up to the King as followeth.  
First they would have that their Curates should minister the Sacrament of baptism, at all times of need as well in the week days as on the holidays, and their Children confirmed of the Bishop whensoever we resort to him.  
Secondly because they did constantly believe that in the Sacrament, after consecration there is the very body and blood of Christ, and no substance of bread and wine remaineth: therefore we will have the Mass celebrated as in times past, without any man communicating with the Priests, because many presuming unworthily to receive the same, put no difference betwixt the Lord's body and other bread, and we will have the consecrated body of our Lord reserved in our Churches.  
Thirdly we will have holy bread and holy water, in remembrance of Christ's body and blood.  
Fourthly we will that our Priests shall sing and say with an audible voice, God's service in the Choir of the Parish Churches, and not to have it set forth as a Christmas play.  
Fiftly because Priests be men dedicated to God to celebrate the blessed sacraments and preaching of God's word, we will that they shall li●e chaste without marriage.  
Sixtly we will the six Articles shall stand in force.  
To which Articles the King did particularly answer and set forth reasons against them in writing, and showed that he would spend his life and all that he had to maintain the Godly reformation which was begun, yet he offered them pardon if they would desist from the deceitful counsel of the séekers of dissension who sought for nothing else but to vnd●e them, their wives and children: and if they would not be moved to repentance with his fatherly kindness showed unto them, he would proceed against them as against the Heathen with force and Arms.  
A●d because they would not accept mercy, Sir john Russell Knight, Lord privy seal, was sent by the King and council against them, and next to him were joined Sir William Harbert, Sir john Paulet, Sir Hugh Paulet Sir Thomas Speck with the Lord Grace and others.  
Thus the Lord Privy seal accompanied with the Lord Grace advancing his power against the rebels, yet by God's providence they gave them the repulse, who recovering themselves again, encountered the second time the Lord privy seal, but by God's help they with their whole cause of false religion were utterly vanquished, the popish rebels not only lost the field, but a great part of them lost their lives lying slain the compass of two miles; divers were taken as Humphrey Arundel, Berry, Thomas Vnderhill, john Soleman, William Seger, and two Priests Tempson and Barret, and two Mayors Henry Bray and Henry Lee with divers more, all which afterward were executed.  
These rebels to make their part more sure by the presence of their consecrated God, brought with them unto the Battle the pixe under his Canopy riding and in a Cart, neither was there lacking Masses, Crosses, Banners, Candlesticks, with Holybread and Holy-water plenty to defend them from Devils, and all enemies which could not save them from their enemies: but both the consecrated God and all the trumpery about him was taken in the Cart, lea●ing a Lesson of better experience how to put their confidence in such vain Idols.  
Like unto this was the field of Musclebrough fought in Scotland the year before this when the Scots encamping themselves against the Lord Protector & the King's power sent into Scotland, they likewise brought into the field the Gods of their Altars, with Masses, Crosses, Banners, and all their popish stuff, having great affiance therein, to have a great day against the English army, as to man's judgement might seem not unlike. The number of the Scots army far exceeded ours: but the arm of the Lord so turned the vi●tory, that the Scots in the end with all their Masses and Trinkets were put to the wors●, of whom were slain between thirteen and fourteen thousands, and not passing a hundred English men: The cause of this war was because the Scots had promised King Henry the eight, that the young Scottish Queen should marry with King Edward, which promise they afterward broke and paid therefore: and this victory was the same day and hour, when the Images were burned openly in London.  
There was the like commotion in Oxford, and Buckingham, but that was soon appeased by the Lord Grace, of whom two hundred were taken, and twelve of them ringleaders delivered to him; where of certain were executed.  
In Norfolk & the parts thereabouts the marquess of Northampton, was sent to repress the rebellion, who was appointed to keep the field and passages, to stop them from victuals, whereby they might the sooner be brought to acknowledge their fault, and seek pardon, who pined himself within the City of Norwich, but the Rebels pressed upon the City, and at length obtained it, yet there was but a hundred on both sides slain, and the Lord Shefield, than the Earl of Warwick was sent against them, by whom the confused rabble was overthrown, to the number of four thousand, and both the Kets, chief stirrers of that Commotion▪ were put to death, and one of them hanged in chains.  
In this year likewise the like commotion began at Semer in the Northriding of York shire, 
1549.  and continued in the Eastriding of the same, and there ended. The principal doers thereof were William Ombler, Thomas Dale, with one Stevenson.  
They intended to stir in two places at one instant, seven miles from the other, and at the first rush to destroy such Gentlemen and men of substance as favoured the King's proceedings, and to set the Beacons on fire to bring the people together: and having the ignorant people assembled, then to pour out their poison, beginning with such as they thought were pinched with poverty, and unwilling to labour, therefore the more ready to follow the spoil of rich men's goods, blowing in their ears that God's service was now quite laid aside, and new inventions, neither good nor godly, put in their stead, feeding them with fair promises, to reduce into the Church again their old ignorance and abominable Idolatry.  
Putting this practice in execution, they took one M. White, and one Clopton, and one Savage a Merchant of York, and one Bery, and cruelly murdered them, and took● away all that was about them: then they ranged from Town to Town and enlarged their ●and, leaving in no town any men above the age of 16. years, until they had gathered about 3000.  
Then came the King's pardon to them, which Ombler contumeliously refused, and persuaded others so to d●e, and some excepted thereof; but shortly after, Ombler as he was riding from town to town, to charge all the Constables and Inhabitants in the Kings Namo, to resort to Humumby, he was taken and imprisoned at ●orke. After him, Thomas Dale and Henry Barton, john Dale, Robert Wright, William peacock, Wetherell, and Edmund Buttery, busy stirrers in this sedition, as they traveled from place to place to draw people unto their faction, were likewise apprehended and committed to Ward, and after executed at York.  
The King of France bearing of the Insurrections of the King's Subjects in divers places, supposing to take the time, he made invasion against the Isles of jersey and Gernesey, and thought to have surprised the King's Ships in the said Isles, with his shipp●s and Galleys, but he was so hotly saluted with the King's Ships in the Island, that the Frenchmen lost at least a thousand men, and their Ships and Galleys were so spoiled, as they were forced to return home, and not able to come out again: and they brought into one Town in one vessel, at least sixty Gentlemen to be burned, and the King gave out a special inhibition, that none should speak of the success of that journey, so the arm of God mercifully fought for King Edward his Servant, to defend and deliver him from so many hard dangers, all in one year, which is worthy of all posterity to be noted.   

The examination of Bonner.  
THE King sent forth his Commission under his broad Seal, to the Bishop of Canterbury, and the Bishop of Rochester, and other trusty personages and Councelors, appointing and authorising them, to examinine the Bishop of London, and to proceed against him according to law and justice, either to suspension, excommunication, committing to prison, or deprivation, if the quality of the offence so required.  
At Bonner's first entering into the place, within the Archbishops house at Lambeth (where the Archbishop and the other Commissioners sat) to be examined: he kept his hat on his head, making as though he saw them not, until one bade him reverence the Commissioners, then laughingly he said; What my Lords are you there, by my troth I saw you not: No said the Archbishop you would not see; well (quoth he) you sent for me, have you any thing to say to me; Yea, said the Commissioners, we have authority to call you to account for your Sermon you made lately at Paul's Cross, because you did not preach to the people the Articles you were commanded to preach upon.  
Then said Bonner; In good Faith my Lord, I would one thing were had in me●ereuerence than it is, What is that said the Archbishop, The blessed Mass (quoth he) you have written well of the Sacrament, I marvel you do no more honour it: The Archbishop said; If you think I have wrote well of it, it is because you understand it not. Bonner said, I think I understand it better than you that wrote it: The Archbishop replied, he would easily make a Child of ten years old understand therein as much as you.  
And when they had called forth Master Latimer, and john Hooper, Preachers, to propound such matter as they had to say against him, he hearing them speak, fell to scorning and taunting them, calling one Goose, and the other Woodcock, and denying their accusation to be true. Whereupon the Archbishop asked him whether he would credit the people there present, and because many of them that were there, were at his Sermon. The Archbishop stood up and read the Article of the kings authority during his young age, saying unto them; How say you my Masters, did my Lord of London preach this Article, they answered, No, no: Then Bonner deridingly said; Will you believe this fond people.  
Then was showed forth a ●ill of Complaint, exhibited unto the King by the said Master Latimer and john Hooper, which was read; Then Bonner prayed that the Bill of Complaint should be delivered unto him, which when he had perused, he said; it was so general, as he could not directly answer unto it: The Archbishop said, the special cause was, because he had transgressed the kings commandment, in not setting forth in his last Sermon at Paul's Cross, the kings Highness Royal power in his minority: and for the proof thereof, he called Master LATIMER and JOHN HOOPER, to whom BONNER said; As for this Merchant Latimer, I have winked at his evil doings a great while, but I have ●ore to say to him hereafter: But as touching this Merchant Hooper, I have not seen him before, howbeit I have heard much of his naughty preaching; Then he said, Ah my Lord, now I see the cause of my trouble is not for the matter you pretend, but because I did preach in my late Sermon the true presence of the most blessed body and blood of our Saviour jesus Christ, to be in the Sacrament of the Altar: And as for these my accusers, they are notorious evil persons, and notable Heretics and Seducers, especially touching the Sacrament of the Altar, and most of all this Hooper: for whereas I preached, that after consecration of the Sacrament, there is the self same body and blood of Christ in substance, that was hanged upon the Cross: he in the afternoon having a great rabblement with him of his damnable Sect, did preach to the people erroniouslie against it, and untruly expounded my words: for whereas I said the same substance that was hanged upon the Cross, he like an Ass, (as he is an Ass indeed) turned the word That, into As, saying; That I said, as it hanged upon the Cross: Then the Archbishop demanded of him, whether Christ were in the Sacrament, Face, Nose, Mouth, Eyes, Arms, and Lips, with other lineaments of the body; whereat Bonner shook his head, and said; I am right sorry to hear your Grace to speak those words which you have done.  
He appeared seven times before the said Commissioners, and ever used very unreverent, uncomely, and froward words and behaviours towards the Commissioners and others, and he still shifted off the matter by subtle dilatories, and frivolous caviling about the Law, and with facing and railing upon the Denouncers, that he thought to countenance out the matter before the people. But to conclude, for all his subtle, crafty, cautels, and tergiversations, he was justly imprisoned, and in the end most lawfully deprived.  
The first trouble of the Lord Protector, 
1549  was presently after the deprivation of Bishop Bonner, but shortly after he was delivered out of the same by the mighty working of GOD, the tractation whereof shall be delayed, until the time of his second trouble, which was two years after. The vulgar people hearing of the apprehension of the Lord Protector, they began to brute abroad, that now they should have their Latin Service, the holy Bread and holy Water, and their other Ceremonies again: Wherefore strait commandment was sent to the Bishops of the Diocese, to warn the Parsons, vicars, Curates, and Churchwardens of every Parish, to deliver up all Antiphoners, missals, Grails, Processionals, manuals, Legends, Pies, Portuasies, journals, and Ordinals, and all other Books of Service: the having whereof, might be any let unto the Service that now is set forth in English, commanding all such persons as should be found disobedient in this matter, to be committed to ward.  
And because many refused to pay towards the finding of Bread and Wine for the Communion, whereby the Communion in many places was omitted: the Bishops had charge for the redress hereof, and to punish such as refused so to do.  
In this year Letters were sent for the taking down of Altars in Churches, 
1550.  and setting up a Table in the steed thereof, unto Nicholas Ridley, who being Bishop of Rochester before, was made Bishop of London in Bonner's place.   

The Story of STEPHEN GARDNER, Bishop of Winchester.  
WHereas the kings Majesty made a general visitation, as before is said, and appointed certain injunctions to be generally observed, they were obediently received, and reverently executed of all men of all sorts, saving only of the Bishop of Winchester, who by conference with others, by open protestations and Letters also, showed such a wilful disobedience therein as might have bred much trouble: Wherefore he was sent for before the Council, before whom he denied to receive the said Articles, and so misused himself before them▪ that he was sent to the Fleet: but upon promise of conformity, he was set at liberty again, than he set forth such matters as bred more contention in that Shire, then in all the Realm again, and he caused all his Servants to be secretly armed and harnessed, to withstand such as he thought to have been sent by the Council into those parts, and when Preachers were sent into that Country by the Council to preach the Word of GOD, the Bishop to disappoint and disgrace them, and to hinder his majesties proceedings, did occupy the Pulpit himself, and in his Sermons would warn the people of such new Preachers, and to embrace no other Doctrine then that which he had taught them. Wherefore being sent for again before the Council, yet in the end upon his second promise of conformity, they left him at liberty, willing him to remain at his house at London, yet he began afresh to ruffle and meddle in matters that touched the King's Majesty.  
Whereupon being once again admonished, be promised again conformity, and that he would declare his conscience to be well satisfied with the Kings proceedings, to the satisfaction and good quiet of others; but at the day appointed he did speak of certain matters contrary to express commandment of the King: and in the Articles whereunto he had agreed before, he used such a manner of utterance, as was v●ry like there presently to have stirred a great tumult, and in great matters touching the policy of the Realm, he so handled them, that he showed himself a very seditious man, and that in the presence of his Majesty, the Lords of the Councel●, and of such an audience, as the like thereof hath not been seen: whereupon he was committed to the Tower, and after justly deprived for his obstinaey therein.  
He wrote a Letter unto Master Vaughan, in defence and praise of Images, which the Lord Protector answered very learnedly, as thou mayst see in the Book at large.  
He wrote another Epistle, wherein he first railed and findeth fault with the Paraphrase of Erasmus, which he calleth a Book of abomination: secondly, he showeth, that he can in no case away with the Homily of salvation▪ set out by the Archbishop of Canterbury, which Article marue●lously vexeth his Spirit.  
His third purpose whereunto his Letters chiefly draw, is to insinuate the Lord Protector, that no alteration should be made of Religion, during the time of the King's minority, but to let all things stand as King Henry had left them.   

The judgement of Doctor REDMAN on his deathbed, touching certain points of Religion.  
1 THE Sea of Rome in this last days, 
1551  is a sink of all evil.  
2 Purgatory, as the Schoolmen used it, was ungodly, and there was no such kind kind of Purgatory as they phantasied.  
3 That the offering up of the Sacrament in Masses and trentals for the sins of the dead, is ungodly.  
4 That the wicked are not partakers of the body of Christ, but receive the outward sacrament only.  
5 That the sacrament ought not to be carried about in procession, for it is taught what is the use of it by these words, Take, eat and drink, do this in remembrance of me.  
6 That nothing which is seen in the sacrament, or perceived with any outward sense, is to be worshipped.  
7 That we receive not Christ's body corporally, that is to say, grossly like other meats, and like as the Capernayts did understand it.  
8 That we receive Christ's body so spiritually, that nevertheless truly.  
9 Touching transubstantiation, there is not in any of the old Doctors any good ground and sure proof thereof, or any mention of it, as far as ever he could perceive; neither that he doth see what could be answered to the objections made against it.  
10 Being asked of Master Wilkes what that was which was lifted up betwixt the Priest's hands, he answered, that he thought that Christ could be neither lifted up nor down.  
11 That Priests may by the law of God marry wives.  
12 That as only faith doth justify, so that doth signify a true, a lively, and a faith resting in Christ, and embracing Christ: and this is true, godly, sweet and comfortable doctrine, so that it be so taught that the people take non● occasion of carnal liberty.  
13 That works had their reward and crown, but they did not deserve eternal life and the kingdom of God, no not the works of grace; for everlasting life is the gift of God.   

The history of WILLIAM GARDNER an Englishman, who constantly suffered in Portugal for the Truth.  
He was borne at Bristol, 
1552.  and gave himself unto the trade of Merchandise, he was sent into Spain by Master Paget, being six and twenty years old, the ship arrived by chance at Lisbon the chief City of Portugal, he tarrying there about merchandise, became a profitable servant to his Master and others, yet he reserved his religion in that popish country: there were also besides him divers good men in the same City, neither lacked he good books nor the conference of good and honest men, to whom he would often bewail his weakness, that he was not sufficiently touched with the hatred of his sins, nor inflamed with the love of godliness.  
There was a solemn marriage celebrated between two Princes, the son of the King of 〈◊〉, and the daughter of the King of Spain, to which marriage there was great resort of nobles, and there lacked no Bishops with Mitres, nor Cardinals with Hats, to set out this royal wedding. William Gardner was there when they went forward to the celebrating of the Mass, for that alone did serve for all purposes: the Cardinal did execute it with much singing and Organ-playing: the people stood with great devotion and silence, praying, looking, kneeling, and knocking, their minds fully bend upon the external sacrament, which did grievously prick and mo●e this young man, to see so many noble personages and others so seduced with this Idolatry, that if the press of people had not hindered him he would that day have done some notable thing in the King's presence: he came home and made up all his accounts of that was due to him, and that which was owing to others, that no man could ask any thing of him, he fell to prayer and meditation of the Scriptures: The Sunday came again to be celebrated with like pomp and solemnity: The said William was early present, and stood as near the Altar as he could: When the King with all his Nobles were come the Mass began, which was solemnised by a Cardinal, when he began to ●osse the Host too and fro round about the Chalice, making certain circles, The said William Gardener not able to suffer any longer, he ran to the Cardinal in the presence of the King, Nobles, and Citizens, with the one hand he snatched away the Cake and tr●de it under his feet, and with the other hand overthrew the Chalice: Whereupon rose great tumult, and one wounded him with a Dagger in the soldier: The King commanded to save him, whereby they abstained from murdering him.  
When he was brought before the King: he demanded what country man he was, and how he durst work such a contumacy against his Majesty, and the Sacraments of the Church: He answered he was an English man, by birth and Religion, and am come hither for traffic of Merchandise, and when I saw in this famous assembly so great Idolatry committed, my conscience neither ought nor could any longer suffer, but must needs do that you have seen me do, which was not done for any contumacy of your Majesty, but of purpose, as before God I do confess to seek the salvation of this people: then understanding that king Edward had restored Religion in England, and thinking he had been set on by some others: they would know who set him on; He answered he was not moved thereto by any man, but by his own conscience, but that he owed this service first unto God, and secondly unto their salvation, and they ought to impute the act only to themselves, which so unreverently used the holy Supper of the Lord unto so great Idolatry, to the peril of their own souls, except they repented. He was like to faint with the abundance of blood that ran out of his wound, and Surgeons were sent to cure it, than all Englishmen were committed unto Prison, and one Pendigrace, because that he was his bedfellow, was grievously tormented and examined, and scarce delivered after two years imprisonment.  
Then they caused a Linen Cloth to be sowed round like a Ball, which they violently put down his throat to the bottom of his belly, tied with a small string which they held in their hands; and when it was down they pulled it up again with violence, so plucking it too and fro through the meat pipe. When all torments and tormentors were wearied, they asked him if he did not repent his wicked deed, he answered, if it were to do again he thought he should do it, but he was sorry it was in the presence of the King: the fault ought to be ascribed to the King and not to him, in that he having power would not prohibit so great Idolatry used amongst his people.  
Three days after they brought him to execution: when they had used all kind of torments against him, than they cut off his right hand, which he took up with his left and kissed it; then they cut off his other hand, which he, kneeling down, kissed, and so he was carried to the place of execution, where was an Engine, from the which a great rope coming down by a pulley, was fastened about this Christian, which first pulled him up: then there was a great pile of wood set on fire beneath him into the which he was by little and little let down, not with the whole body, but so that his feet only felt the fire: then he was hoist up and so let down again; in the which torment he continued with a constant spirit, and the more terribly he burned the more vehemently he prayed.  
When his feet were burned the tormentors asked him whether he did not yet repent, and exhorted him to call upon our Lady and other Saints; he answered he had done nothing whereof he did repent, and needed not our Ladies nor Saints help, and what torments soever they used: he remained always one, desiring them to leave off such vanities and follies, for when Christ ceased to be our Advocate, than he would pray our Lady to be his Advocate: and when they sought to stop his prayers, he said judge me O Lord, and revenge my cause against the unmerciful people, before he had ended the Psalm, pulling him up & down in the fire for the more torment, the rope was burned, he fell into the midst of the fire, where he changed his Temporal pains, for eternal quietness: Thus GOD by this message did provoke the Portugals to the sincere knowledge.  
But this cruelty was not unrevenged, for with a spark from the fire of his burning, one of the King's Ships was burned, and the King's Son that was married died half a year after, and the next year the King himself died.  
The Clergy appointed a solemn Fast certain days for penance to purge that fact: there be some yet as I have heard divers report, out of whose remembrance this constant Martyr can never be pulled, and is so fresh yet amongst them as if it were but lately done, his death as fruitful seed hath taken such fruit in some that it is yet a linely, and diligent preaching unto some against superstition and Idolatry used in their Churches.   

The tragical History of the worthy Duke of Somerset.  
KIng Edward had three uncles by his mother's side: Edward, Thomas & Henry Semer: Edward was made protector of the Realm, and Thomas was made high Admiral of the same, so long as they were joined together in amity, they preserved themselves, and the King, and the Commonwealth: Sir Thomas Semer high Admiral, married Queen Katherine, late wife of King Henry, as you have heard; betwixt the said Queen, and the Duchess of Somerset, there fell great displeasure: And thereupon in the behalf of their wives grudge began between the brethren, after it was laid unto the Lord Admiral's charge, that he purposed to destroy the young King's and translate the Crown unto himself, and for the same he was attainted and condemned, and did suffer at Tower Hill the twentieth of March, one thousand five hundred forty and nine, many reported that the Duchess of Somerset had wrought his death: whereby it came to pass, whether by God's just judgement or no, In October after, that there was great consultation amongst the Lords, in the house of Master York, and at Baynard's Castle, and in the Lord Mayor of London's house, against the Lord Protector, remaining then with the King at Hampton Court: The King with his Council hearing thereof, first Secretary Peter with the King's message was sent unto them, whom the Lords retained still with them, making no answer: whereupon the Lord Protector writ unto them, that the King was informed of your assembly: wherefore we sent Master Secretary Peter unto you: His Majesty, and we of his Council here do not a little marvel, that you stay here ●he said M. Peter, and have not answered his Majesty, and we are sorry to see your doings bent with violence to bring the King and us to these extremities: which if you will take no other way, we intent with violence to defend with death, and to put it in God's hand, who giveth victory as it pleaseth him: as touching private matters ●o avoid the effusion of Christian blood, and to preserve the King's majesties person, his Realm and Subjects, you shall find us agreeable to any reasonable conditions that you will require, for we esteems the King's wealth, and tranquility of the Realm, more than other worldly things, yea then our life; praying them to send their determinate answer by Master Peter, or some other.  
Notwithstanding this Letter, the Lords persisted still in their purpose, and took advice to keep themselves in the City of London, as strong as they might, and willed the Mayor and Aldermen to provide a substantial watch by night, and by day, for the safeguard of the City and gates.  
Then they demanded five hundred men to aid them to fetch the Lord Protector out of Windsor from the King: and they published a Proclamation against the said Protector to this effect.  
First that the Protector by his evil government was the cause of all the sedition, that of late happened within the Realm: and of the losses of the King's ordinance in France: and that it appeared by the building of his sumptuous houses in the time of the King's war, that he sought his own glory: that he esteemed nothing the grave counsel, of the Councillors, that he had sowed divisions between the Nobles, Gentlemen, and Commons.  
That the Nobles assembled themselves only to cause the protector to have lived within limits, & to have put such order for the surety of the King as was fit.  
That the protector slandered the Council unto the King: and that he was a great traitor, and therefore the Lords desired the City & Commons to aid them to take him from the King.  
Then the King sent a Letter unto the Mayor and Citizens, commanding them to aid him with a thousand men out of their City, well armed, and to send them with all speed unto the Castle of Windsor.  
These contrary commandments coming both at one instant unto the Mayor & Citizens of London: it seemed very doubtful to them which way to take: at the last stepped up a Citizen George Studlaw, and said. I remember in the time of Henry the third; the Barons as the Lords do now, demanded aid of the Mayor and Citizens of London, and the City aided them against the King, and it came to an open battle, and the Lords prevailed against the King, and took the King and his son prisoners, and upon certain conditions, the King & his Son were restored again, and the King openly granted his pardon to the Lords and Citizens, & it was ratified by Act of Parliament, but it was never forgotten during the King's life: the Liberties of the City were taken away, and strangers appointed to be our governors, and the Citizens given away body and goods, and from one persecution unto another were most miserably afflicted, such it is to enter into the wrath of a Prince: for Solomon saith, the wrath of a Prince is death: Therefore I would council the Lords with us, to make suit to the King, that he would please to hear the complaints that may be justly proved against the L. Protector, and I doubt not but this matter will be pacified, and that the King, nor yet the Lords have cause to seek for further aid, neither we to offend any of them both.  
Then the Lords sent Sir Philip Hobby, with their Letter of credence unto the King, beseeching him to give credit to that which he should say: who so handled the matter, that the Lord Protector was commanded from the King's presence: and shortly committed to ward in the Castle of Windsor: The same day the Lords of the Council resorted unto the King, and the next day they brought the Lord Protector unto the Tower.  
Shortly after the Lords resorted unto the Tower, and there charged the Lord Protector with sundry Articles; the effect of them is contained in the proclamation aforesaid: and although these purposes of man intended the spilling of his life; and the Lord so ordered the matter by the means of the Kings so labouring for his uncle, that in short while he was let out of the Tower, and continued at liberty two years and two days.  
After he was again apprehended & committed again to the Tower, after he was brought to Westminister Hall to be arraigned, and there was charged with felony & treason: he put himself to be tried by his Peers, who discharged him of treason, but they accounted him guilty of Felony, for purposing the death of the Duke of Northumberland and others, and was returned unto the Tower again.  
When he was brought to his execution upon tower Hill, he came with the same gesture which he used, changing neither voice nor countenance, and kneeling down he commended himself to God, and his prayers ended, he turned toward the people, as it were with a certain fatherly love to children, and said:  
dearly beloved friends, I am brought hither to suffer death, albeit I never offended against the King in word nor deed: and have always been as faithful as any man unto this Realm: but because I am by Law condemned to die, to testify my obedience which I owe unto the Laws, I am come hither to suffer death: Wherefore I thank God that he hath given me this time of repentance, who might so suddenly have been taken with death that I could not have acknowledged God, nor myself.  
I would something put you in mind of the Christian Religion, which so long as I was in authority I did always diligently set forth, and I rejoice therein, sith now the state of Christian Religion cometh most near to the order of the Primative Church, which I esteem as a great benefit of God to me, and unto you: most heartily exhorting you all, that you will most thankfully embrace it, & set out the same in your living, which if you do not, no doubt great calamity will follow.  
Upon these words there was heard a terrible noise, as it had been of some great tempest from above, as if a great deal of Gunpowder, being enclosed in an armoury, having caught fire, had violently broke out: or as if a great company of horsemen had been running together upon them, whereby the people were so amazed, that they ran away; s●me into Ditches and Puddles, and some into the houses; others with their Halberds fell unto the ground: Crying out, jesus save us, jesus save us: and those which tarried in their places knew not where they were: It happened here even as when the officers of the High Priests came to take Christ: They run back and fell to the ground, in so great slaughter of Dukes within this few years, there were never so many weeping eyes at one time, and the people seeing Sir Anthony Browne ride to the Scaffold: they conjectured that the King had sent his Uncle pardon, therefore with great rejoicing they cast up their caps, and cried out pardon, pardon, is come, God save the king. Thus the good Duke, although he was destitute of man's help, yet he saw before his departure in what great love and favour he was with all men.  
Then said the Duke, dearly beloved friends, there is no such matter as you vainly believe: Therefore I pray you be contented with my death which I most willingly suffer; let us join in prayer for the King, unto whom I have always showed myself a faithful Subject, and have been most diligent to seek the commodity of the whole Realm; at which words all the people cried out and said, it was most true: And praying for the King and Council, and exhorting the people to obedience, forgiving all his enemies, and desiring forgiveness of them which he● had offended, and praying them to bear witness, he died in the faith of Christ.  
Then he kneeled down and prayed, and rising again without any trouble of mind, he took them all on the Scaffold by the hand, and bid them all farewell: when he lay upon the block he called thrice on the name of jesus, saying, Lord jesus save me: And as the name of jesus was repeating the third time, in a moment, he was bereft both of head and life.   

The Lady MARY.  
THe King & his Council had much travel by Letters and messengers, to reduce the Lady Mary to obedient conformity of Religion: yet she would not be reclaimed from her own singular opinion, fixed upon custom, to give any indifferent hearing unto the word and voice of verity, the which set will of the said Lady Mary, the young King, and also his Father King Henry, right well perceiving they were both much displeased against her, insomuch that not only her brother did sequester her in his Will, but also her own father considering her inclination, did conceive such a hate against her, that for a great space he did seclude her from the title of Princess, yea, and seemed so greatly incensed against her, that he was fully purposed to have proceeded further with her, as it is reported, had not the intercession of Thomas Cranmer the Archbishop reconciled the King again to favour and pardon his own daughter.  
And about the eighth of September 1552. Doctor Ridley Bishop of London, went to visit the Lady Mary, and was gently entertained of Sir Thomas Wharton, and other her officers. About eleven of the clock the Lady Mary came forth of her chamber of presence: then the Bishop saluted her Grace, and said he was come to do his duty unto her Grace; she thanked him, and for a quarter of an hour talked with him pleasantly, and said, she knew him when he was Chaplain to her father, and remembered a Sermon that he made before her father, at the Lady Clinton's marriage, and so dismissed him to dine with her officers.  
After dinner the Bishop being called, resorted again unto her Grace: then said the Bishop, Madam, I come not only to do my duty to see your Grace, but also to offer myself to preach before you on Sunday next, if it please you to hear me: she said, I pray make the answer yourself, for you know the answer well enough: but if I must make answer, this shall be your answer, The door of the Church shall be open for you if you come, but neither I nor none of mine shall hear you. The Bishop said, Madam, I trust you will not refuse GOD'S word. She answered, I cannot tell what you call GOD'S word; that is not GOD'S word now that was GOD'S word in my father's days. The Bishop said, GOD'S word is one in all times, but it hath been better understood and practised in some ages then in others. She said, you durst not for your ears have avouched that for GOD'S word in my father's days that now you do: as for your new books, I thank GOD for it, I never read none of them, nor never will do.  
After many bitter words against the form of Religion then established, and against the government of the Realm, and the laws made in the young years of her brother, which she said she was not bound to obey until her brother came to perfect age, and then affirmed she would obey them. Then she asked him whether he were one of the Privy Council; he answered no: you might well enough, quoth she, as the Council goeth nowadays: so she concluded, that she thanked him for his gentleness to come and see her, but for your offering to preach before me, I thank you never a whit.  
Then was the Bishop brought by Sir Thomas Wharton unto the place where he dined, who desired him to drink: after he had drunk he looked very sadly, and broke out in these words, Surely I have done amiss, in that I have drunk in that place where GOD'S word hath been offered and refused, whereas indeed if I had been mindful of my duty, I ought not to have stayed, but to have departed immediately, and to have shaken off the dust of my feet for a testimony against this house.  
Touching the disputations of Peter Martyr, Martin Bucer, and Paulus Phagius, because they are only touching the Sacrament, which is so often handled in this book, for brevity I refer thee to the book at large.   

The decease of King EDWARD.  
ABout a year and a half after the death of the Duke of Somerset, 
1553.  King Edward died, entering into the seventeenth year of his age, and in the seventh year of his reign. As the time approached that it pleased Almighty God to call this young King from us, which was on the sixth day of july, about three hours before his death his eyes being closed, speaking to himself, and thinking none had heard him, he made this prayer as followeth.  
LOrd God deliver me from this miserable and wretched life, and take me amongst thy chosen, howbeit not my will but thy will be done, for I commit my spirit unto thee. O Lord thou knowest how happy it were for me to be with thee, yet for thy chosens sake send me life and health, that I may truly serve thes. O my Lord GOD, bless thy people and save thine inheritance: O Lord save thy chosen people of England: O my GOD defend this realm from Papistry, and maintain thy true religion, that I and my people may praise thy holy name, for thy Son jesus Christ's sake.  
Then he turned his face, and seeing who was by him, he said unto them, are you so nigh? I thought you had been● further off: then smilingly he said; I was praying to God. The last words he spoke were these: I am faint, Lord have mercy upon me, and take my spirit. And thus he yielded up the Gh●st, leaving a woeful kingdom behind unto his sister.    

THE TENTH BOOK, WHEREIN is contained the most memorable things done in the Reign of Queen MARY.  
KIng Edward by his Testament did appoint Lady jane, 
1553.  daughter of the Duke of Suffolk, whose mother was Mary, second sister of King Henry, who was first wife to the French King, and after to the said Duke, to succeed him in his Kingdom; all the Council and chief Nobility, the Mayor of London, and all the judges and chief Lawyers, saving judge Hales, subscribed thereto, who stood for Q. Mary.  
The matter thus concluded, King Edward died when he was sixteen years of age; then the said jane was proclaimed Queen at London, and other Cities: she was about the age of King Edward; in learning and wit she might be compared with the University men which have taken many degrees of the schools.  
Then Queen Mary wrote to the Council that they should proclaim her Queen, and she would pardon them for that which was done: they answered her, that by the Divorce betwixt King Henry and her mother, she was made illegitimate and unheritable to the Crown.  
Then she sped herself far from the City, hoping upon the Commons, whereupon the Council sent forth the Duke of Northumberland, with other Lords and Gentlemen with an Army, the Guard assisting the Duke.  
Marry withdrew herself into Norfolk and Suffolk, where she knew the Duke was hated; and there gathering such aid of the Commons as she might, kept herself in Framingham Castle, to whom Suffolk-men resorted, and promised her their aid if she would not alter the religion which her brother had established, to which she agreed, with such promises as no man could have misdoubted her: and thus being guarded with the power of the Gospelers, she vanquished the Duke and all that came against her.  
But after, the Suffolk-men making supplication unto her Grace for performance of her promise, she answered, You shall one day well perceive that members must obey their head, and not look to rule the same: and one Dobbe a Gentleman for advertising her of her promise by humble request, was three times set in the pillory, to be a gasing-stock to all men; others delivered her books and supplications out of the Scripture, to exhort her to continue the doctrine then established, who were sent to prison.  
The Council at London, understanding that the Lady Marie increased in puissance, and the people's hearts mightily bend unto her, they turned their song, and proclaimed for Queen, the Lady Mary, eldest daughter of K. Henry the eight, and appointed by Parliament to succeed King Edward, dying without issue: the Duke of Northumberland with some of his sons, were left destitute at Cambridge, as also the Earl of Huntingdon, who were arrested and brought to the Tower as Traitors.  
Then the Queen came to the Tower, where the Lady jane and the Lord Gilford her husband were imprisoned five months, but the Duke within a month was beheaded, with Sir john Gates and Sir Thomas Palmer: the Papists promised the Duke pardon if he would openly recant upon the Scaffold, which in hope of pardon he did, and yet he was beheaded; whose recantation the papists published not a little, rejoicing at his conversion: but Sir Thomas Palmer confessed his faith in the Gospel, and was sorry that he had not lived more Gospell-like.  
Steven Gardner was released out of the Tower, and made Bishop of Winchester and Lord Chancellor, and Poynets displaced; and Bonner restored to his Bishopric again, and Ridley displaced; and Day made Bishop of Chichester, and Story put out; and Heath made Bishop of Worcester, and Hooper committed to the Fleet; and Vesie to Exeter, and Coverdale put out.  
Doctor Ridley Bishop of London had preached against Queen Mary in Queen janes' time: shortly after the Sermon Queen Mary was proclaimed; then he went to the Queen to salute her, who despoiled him of his Dignities, and sent him to the Tower upon a halting horse.  
Then Queen Mary directed forth an inhibition by proclamation, that no man should preach or read openly in Churches the word of God.  
One Bourne, who after was Bishop of ●ath, preached at Paul's Cross so much in the praise of Bonner being there present, and in dispraise of King Edward, that his words sounded evil to the hearers, which caused them to murmur and stir, insomuch that the Maror and others feared an uproar: one hurled a dagger at the Preacher, who for fear pulled in his head. Master Bradford stood forth and appeased the people, and after he and Rogers conducted the Preacher safe into the Grammar-school, but shortly after they were both rewarded with burning.  
The next Sunday the preacher at the Cross was guarded with the Queen's Guard; then men withdrew themselves from the Sermon, and the Mayor took order that the ancients of all Companies should be present, lest the Preacher should be discouraged with his small auditory.  
Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury, assisted with Peter Martyr and a few others, offered to defend the doctrine of the book of Common Prayer by the Scriptures and Doctors; but whilst they hoped to come to disputation, the Archbishop and others were imprisoned, but Peter Martyr was suffered to return from whence he came.  
The first day of October the Queen was crowned, and the tenth day a Parliament began, where Taylor Bishop of Lincoln, & Harley Bishop of Herford after they saw the mass begin, not abiding the sight thereof, withdrew themselves from the company, wherefore Taylor was commanded to attend, but shortly after died, and Harley because he was married was ex●●nded from the Parliament and his Bishopric. Then all statutes in K. Hen. the eight, and K. Edward's time, which were against papistry were repealed.  
Sir james Hales justice of the Common pleas, notwithstanding he had ventured his life for Queen Mary in not subscribing to King Edward's Will, as before; for giving charge upon the Statutes against Papistry, at the Assizes, he was committed to divers prisons, and so terrified, that he wounded himself, and meant to have killed himself with a knife, and after was contented to say as they willed him; whereupon he was discharged, but he never rested until he had drowned himself.  
Then, according to the queens commandment, there begun a disputation in the Convocation house about the Sacrament, which continued six days, wherein Doctor Weston was the chief on the Pope's side, who behaved himself outrageously in checking and ●aunting: the matter of the disputation was only of the Sacrament, and the reasons no other than shall and have been set forth in this book, wherefore for brevity I omit them. In conclusion, the Queen to take up the matter, sent her commandment to Bonner to dissolve the Convocation, and such as disputed on the contrary part were driven some to fly, some to deny, and some to die, though in most men's judgements that heard the disputation, they had the upper hand.  
In which Parliament also communication was moved of the queens marriage, which was very evil taken of the people, 
1554.  and of many of the Nobility, who for this and for religion, conspiring amongst themselves, made a rebellion, whereof Sir Thomas Wyatt was chief. News coming to London of this stir in Kent, the Queen caused Wyatt and the Duke of Suffolk, who was fled to Warwickshire and Leister-shire, there to gather a power, and the two Carewes' of Devonshire, to be proclaimed Traitors; and Thomas Duke of Norfolk was sent into Kent against Wyatt, but about Rochester Bridge the Duke was forsaken of all his men, and returned to London.  
The Earl of Huntingdon was sent post to apprehend the Duke of Suffolk, who entering the City of Coventrie before the Duke disappointed him, and one Underwood his man betrayed and bewrayed him, so that he was brought to the Tower of London.  
In time Sir Peter Carew hearing what was done, fled into France, but the other were taken: and the Queen hearing of Wyat's coming towards London, she came into the City to Guildhall, where she made a vehement Oration against Wyatt, and to encourage them to stand with her.  
Two days after the Lord Cobham was committed unto the Tower; and Wyatt coming to Southwark, being he could not enter that way into London, he went with his Army by Kingston, and came through the streets to Ludgate, but returning he was resisted at Temple-bar, and there yielded himself to Sir Clement Parson, and was brought to the Court: the residue of his army were taken, and a hundred killed; for Sir George Harper and almost half his men ran away from him at Kingston Bridge, and they which were taken were had to prison, and many of them hanged, and he himself executed at Tower-hill and quartered: his head was set upon Hay hill, and after stolen away, but there was great search made for the same.  
Then the Lady jane was beheaded, two days before whose death Fecknam was sent to her by the Queen to reduce her to papistry.  

The communication betwixt the Lady jane and Fecknam.  Feck. 
MAdam, I lament your heavy case, but I doubt not but you bear it constantly.  jane. 
I little lament my own case, but rather account it a token of God's favour unto me, more than ever he showed to me before, being a thing profitable for my soul's health.  Feck. 
I am come from the Queen and Council to instruct you in the faith, though I trust I need not travel over much in the performance thereof.  jane. 
I heartily thank the Queen that she is not unmindful of her humble subject, and I hope you will do your duty according to the message that you were sent on.  Feck. 
What is then required of a Christian?  jane. 
That he should believe in God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, three persons, and one God.  Feck. 
What is there nothing else to be required of a Christian, but to believe.  jane. 
Yes, we must also love him with all our heart, soul, and mined, and our neighbour as ourself.  Feck. 
Why then Faith instifieth not.  jane. 
Yes verily, Faith as Saint Paul saith, only justifieth.  Feck. 
Why Saint Paul saith, if I have all Faith, without love it is nothing.  jane. 
True it is, for how can I love him whom I trust not: or how can I trust him whom I love not: Faith and Love goeth both together: yet love is comprehended in Faith.  Feck. 
How shall we love our neighbour?  jane. 
To feed the hungry, cloth the naked, and give drink to the thirsty, and to do to him as we would do to ourselves.  Feck. 
Why then it is necessary to salvation to do good works, and not sufficient only to believe.  jane 
I deny that: and affirm Faith only saveth, but it is meet for a Christian to follow Christ in good works: yet we may not say that they profit to salvation: for when we have done all that we can, we are unprofitable servants: and faith only in Christ● blood saveth us.  Feck. 
How many Sacraments are there?  jane. 
Two: the one of Baptism, the other of the Lords Supper.  Feck. 
No, there are seven, but what are signified by your two Sacraments?  jane. 
By Baptism I am washed with Water, and regenerated by the Spi●t, and the washing is a token I am God's Child. The Lord's Supper offered unto me, is a sure seal, that by the blood of Christ I am made partaker of the everlasting Kingdom.  Feck. 
Do you not receive the very body and blood of Christ?  jane. 
I neither received flesh nor blood, but Bread and wine; which putteth me in remembrance, that for my sins his body was broken, and his blood shed, and with it I receive the benefit of his Passion.  Feck. 
Doth not Christ say plainly, This is my body.  jane. 
So he saith, I am the Vine and the door; and Saint Paul saith, He calleth things that are not, as though they were: God forbid I should say I eat the body and blood of Christ, for than I should pluck away my Redemption, else there were two Christ's: for if his Disciples eat his body, it was not broken upon the Cross, and if it were broken upon the Cr●sse, his Disciples did not eat it, except he had two bodies.  Feck. 
Could not Christ as possibley make his body to be eaten and broken, as to be borne of a Woman without Man, and as to walk on the Sea and do other miracles.  jane. 
If God would have done a miracle at Supper he could, but he than minded no miracle, but to suffer for sin. Was not Christ at the Table and alive when he said so, and suffered not until the next day & he took bread, broke bread, gave bread, and they eat bread, and all this while he was alive with them, or else they were deceived.  Feck. 
You ground your Faith on them that say and unsay, and not upon the Church.  jane. 
I ground my Faith on God's word and not on the Church, for the Faith of the Church must be tried by God's word, and not God's word by the Church: shall I believe the Church that taketh from me the half of the Lords supper, and s●e deny the Laymen part of their salvation, and I say that is not the spouse of Christ, but the spouse of Devil, he will add plagues to that Church, and will take from it their part out of the book of life: do they learn that of Paul when be ministered to the Corinthians in both kinds.  Feck, 
That was done to avoid an heresy.  jane. 
Shall the Church alter God's will for a good intent, how did King Saul.  
Then Feckham took his leave, and said he was sorry for her, and said he was sure they two should never meet.  
jane, that is true, if God turn not your heart you are in an ill case, I pray God send you his spirit, he bathe given you a great gift of utterance if it please him to open your eyes.  
She wrote a letter to her father to comfort him, and to show how joyful she was to die, and she wrote another letter to one Master Harding, who was late Chaplain to her Father, and fell from the truth of God's word, and rebuked him, that he put his hand to the plow● and looked back, and lost the comfortable promises that Christ maketh to them that forsake themselves to follow him, thou did●st seem to be a lively member of Christ, but now an imp of the Devil, once though beautiful Temple of God, now the filthy kennel of Satan, once the unspotten spouse of Christ, now the unshamefast Param●●●re of Antichrist, once my faithful brother, now an Apostata, once a flout Christian soldier, now a cowardly runaway: thou seed of Satan and not of juda, the Devil, the world, and desire of life, hath made thee of a Christian an Infidel, thou hast taught others to be strong, and thyself dost shamefully shrink, thou hast taught others not to t●cale, and thyself hast committed most heinous sacrilege, and robbest Christ of his right members and of thine own body and soul, thou choosest rather to live miserably with shame in the world, then to die gloriously to ●aygne with Christ, in wh●m in death is life, how darest thou refuse the true God, and worship the invention of man, the golden Calf, the Whore of Babylon, the Romish Religion, the abominable Idol, the most wicked Mass, wilt thou tear again the precious body of our Saviour with thy fleshly teeth, and she exhorted him that the ●ft falling of th●se Heavenly showers might pierce his stony heart, and the two edged word of God's word sear asunder the sinews of worldly respects that thou mayst once again forsake thyself and embrace Christ.  
The night before she suffered, the sent a new Testament to her sister Katherine, and wrote a letter to her in the end thereof, that though it were not outwardly trimmed with gold, yet inwardly it was more worth than precious stones. It was the last will that Christ bequeathed to us wretches, it will b●ing you to eternal life▪ teach you to live, and learn you to die: you shall gain more by it, then by the possession of your woeful father's lands: think not that your young year's will lengthen your life, for soon, if God call, goeth the young, as the old, deny the world, despise the Devil and the flesh, rejoice in Christ as I do, I exhort you that you never serve from the Christian faith, neither for hope of life nor fear of death, if you deny Christ, he will deny you and shorten your days, put your whole trust in God: she made a prayer full of faith, which thou mayest see in the book at large.  
When she cam● upon the Scaffold, she protested her innocency in the cause she was to die for, and prayed them to bear her witness that she died a true Christian woman, and that she looked to be saved by no means, but by the mercy of God in Christ, and my negligence of the word of God, and loving of the world brought this punishment upon me, and I thank God that he hath given me a time of repentance, than she prayed them whilst she was alive to assist her with their prayers: then she said the one and fifti●h Psalm in devout manner, than she made herself ready, and gave her things to her Maids, and caused a handkerchief to be tied about her face: the hangman asked her forgiveness, and she forgave him most willingly, and prayed him to dispatch her quickly: then she laid her head upon the block, and said, Into thy hands I commend my spirit, and so finished her life. With her also was beheaded the Lord Gilford her husband.  
judge Morgan, who gave the sentence of condemnation against her, shortly after fell mad, and continually cried to have the Lady jane taken from him, and so ended his life.  
Not long after her death was the Duke of Suffolk, her father, beheaded at the Tower-hill: about which time also were condemned many Gentlemen and Yeomen, whereof some were executed at London, and some in the country, and Thomas Grey brother to the said Duke was executed.  
The four and twentieth of February Bonner sent a Commission to all Pastors and Curates of his Diocese, to take the names of all such as would not come the 
1554  Lent following to auricular confession, and to the receiving at Easter.  
The fourth of March following the Queen sent certain Articles to Bonner to ●e speedily put in execution: that the Canons in King Henry's time should be used in England, that none exact any oath of any Eccelesiastical person touching the supremacy, that none, defamed with heresy, he admitted to ecclesiastical benefice or office, that Bishops and other officers diligently travel about for repressing of heresies, unlawful books and ballads, and that Schoolmasters and Preachers teach no evil doctrine; that they deprive all married Priests, except they renounce their wives: but if they return to their wives to be divorced both from wife and benefice: that for want of Priests the parishioners go to the next parish to service or one Curate serve divers places: That processions in Latin be used after the old order: for the observing of Holy days, and Fasting days, that the ceremonies of the Church be restored, that Ministers which were ordered in King Edward's time should be new ordered: that the parishioners be compelled to come to their several Churches: that Schoolmaisters be examined and if they be suspected, to place Catholic men in their room, and that they instruct the children to answer the Priest at Mass.  
She sent likewise a commandment to the Lord Mayor of London, with the foresaid Articles to be careful with all his power for the performance thereof.  
Then the Queen sent forth a Proclamation, that the strangers which in King Edward's time were received into England for Religion, should 〈◊〉 driven out of the Realm. Whereupon Peter Martyr, joannes Alasco, uncle to the King of Poland, and many others, were banished, and many English men also fled into Germany▪ and were scattered in divers places, where by God's pro●idence they were sustained, and entertained with great favour, to the number of eight hundred persons.  
The twenty five of March, the Lord Courtney and Lady Elizabeth were susspected to consent to Wiat's conspiracy: and thereupon apprehended and commit●to the Tower. This was a politic practice of Steven Gardiner, which always was an enemy to Lady Elizabeth, Wyatt at his deat● protested to the people, that the Lord Courtney and Lady Elizabeth were clear from all suspicion of Commo●ion, but Doctor Weston cried to the people, believe him not, ●or he confessed otherwise before unto the Co●●cell. The same day it was told in the Parliament house, that Wyatt desired the Lord Courtney to confess the truth, as he had done before.  
One Cut a Apprentice of London, was sent for by Gardener unto the starchamber, for that he should say that Wyatt was constrained by the Council to accuse the Lady Elizabeth and the Lord Courtney, to be consenters to his rising. When the Mayor brought him thither, Gardiner began to declare how miraculously God had brought the Queen to the Crown: the whole Realm in a manner being against her, and it was that she might reduce this Realm, overwhelmed with heresies to the Catholic faith: and where she l●ued the Lady Elizabeth tenderly, and delivered the Lord Courtney out of prison, yet they conspired traitorously against her with Wyatt, as he confessed; yet there are some in London which reported that Wyatt was constrained by the Council to accuse them, yet you, my Lord Mayor, have not seen the same punished. The party is here, said the Mayor▪ Gardner said, punish him according to his deserts, and take heed to your charge: the City of London is a whirlpool of evil rumours.  
The Londoners not favouring the Queen's proceedings to their displeasure, summoned a Parliament at Oxford, because they would be forward in the Queen's business, but after it was holden at Westminster, where her marriage with king Philip was agreed upon.  
Bonner being Vicegerent of the Convocation, in his Oration said that Priests were like the Virgin Mary; as she by five words conceived Christ, so the Priest by five words loath make the very body of Christ: and as immediately upon the consent of Mary Christ was all whole in her womb, so immediately after the consecration the bread is transubstantiated into the very body of Christ; and as the Virgin laid Christ in the ●anger, so the Priest lifteth up the body of Christ, and carrieth it; and as Mary was sanctified before she conceived, so the priest is ordained & anointed before he do consecrate; for a layman though he be never so holy, and do speak the same words, yet he cannot consecrate: Therefore the dignity of Priests passeth the dignity of Angels, for no Angel can make the body of Christ, whereby the least Priest can do more than the greatest Angel: therefore Priests are to be honoured before Kings and Princes, and Nobles: for a Priest is higher than a King, happier than an Angel, and maker of his Creator.   

The effect of the communication between Doctor Ridley, and Secretary Bourne, and others at the Lieutenant's table at the Tower.  Feckham. 
WHo so doth not believe that which Scripture doth affirm is an heretic: as in the Sacrament of the Altar: Matthew, Mark, Luke and Paul affirm there to be Christ's body, and none denieth it: therefore to hold the contrary is heres●e.  Ridley, 
Whereas is a multitude of affirmations in scripture, and where is one affirmation, all is one in scripture, that which is spoken by one of the Evangelists is as true, as that which is spoken by all: for it is not in Scripture as in witness of men, where the number is credited more than one, and where you speak of so many, affirming without negation of any, if you take their words and leave their meaning, they affirm, that you take.  Feck. 
What circumstances can you show, that should move to think of any other sense, then as the words plainly say.  Rid. 
By the next sentence; Do this in remembrance of me: and you may as well say, the Bread is turned into Christ's mystical body, as that it is turned into his natural body, for Paul speaking of the mysticail body saith: Many are one Bread and one body, because they are partakers of one Bread.  Feck. 
This is conf●rmed by antiquity, unity, and universality, for none before Beringarius did ever doubt of this: then said Master Secretary, these be great matters, what say you to that?  Feck. 
As for Unity, I do believe it, if it be with verity, and as for Antiquity at the first, Christ's Faith was truly taught by Christ and his Apostles, and by many good men which did succeed next them, and touching the Sacrament I am persuaded these old writers, before the usurping of the Sea of Rome do all agree, if they be well understood in this truth, as for universality if may have two meanings, one that from the beginning in all ages hath been allowed, or it may be understood for the multitude of our age, or of any other singular age.  Master Secretary: 
What authors have you of the Sacrament to make a figure.  Ridley. 
Tertullian saith, This is my body, that is to say a figure of my body: And Gelasius saith the substance of bread remaineth: And Origen saith, that which is sanctified as touching the matter passeth away in the draft: and I marvel Fecnam will allege Melancton, for we agree there is in the Sacrament but one material substance: and he saith there are two.  Master Secretary: 
You say truth, but we read that in the old time the Sacrament was so reverenced: that the Catecumeni and many more were forbidden to be present.  Rid. 
Truth Sir, there were some called Audients, some Penitents, some Catechumeni, and some Euergumeni, which were commanded to depart.  Master Sectetarie: 
How then can you make but a figure of the Sacrament as the Lord of Canterbury's book doth.  Rid. 
Me thinks it is not charitably done to bear the people in hand that any man doth so lightly esteem the Sacrament, as to make it but a figure, which that book doth deny, as appeareth by that book most plainly: And as for me I say whosoever receiveth the Sacrament, receiveth with it life or death: as S. Augustine saith, manduca vitam, bibe vitam.  Master Pope. 
I do believe the real body of Christ is in the Sacrament, and I pray God I may ever so believe; and how can it bring life or death, if Christ's body be not there.  Rid. 
When you hear God's word truly preached; if you do believe you receive life: and if you believe not, it bringeth unto you death, yet Christ's body is not carnal in every preachers mouth.  Pope. 
How answer you this: which shall be given for you, was the figure of Christ's body given for you.  Rid. 
No Sir; but the very body itself whereof the Sacrament is a figure. Tertullians' exposition maketh it plain: For he saith the body is a figure of the body, now put too which shall be given for you, and it agreeth exceeding well.  Master Secretary: 
You know well that Origen and Tertullian were not Catholic, but erred.  Rid. 
There is none of the Doctors but are thought to have erred in some things, but I never heard that Tertullian, or Origen, were thought to have erred in the Sacrament.  Feck. 
Forty years agone all were of one opinion of this matter.  Rid. 
Forty years ago all held that the Pope was supreme head of the universal Church.  Master Secretary: 
That was but a positive Law.  Rid. 
It is in the Decrees that the Pope challengeth his supremacy not by any Council, nor any way else, but by Christ's own words; saying to Peter, thou art Peter: And in another place thou art Cephas, that is the head: and his Decree is that we must be obedient to the Bishop of Rome, upon necessity of salvation.   

Thomas Cranmer Archb. of Canterbury, Ridley Bishop of London, and Hugh Latimer Bishop of Worster, were sent to Oxford, to dispute with the Divines of Oxford and Cambridge.  
THere was three questions, First, whether the natural body of Christ be really in the sacrament after consecration: secondly, whether any other substance doth remain after consecration then the substance of the body and blood of Christ: thirdly, wh●ther in the mass there be a sacrifice propitiatory for the sins of the quick & the dead. Thirty three Commissioners being set in the Choir of S. Mary's Church in Oxford before the Altar, Cranmer Archb. was brought to them with a number of Billmen. When he had read over the Articles, he said they were all false and against God's holy word. Then was Doctor Ridley brought in, who hearing the Articles read, answered they were all false, and that they sprang out of a bitter root. Then came in Latimer: when he had denied the Articles, he said he had read over the new Testament seven times, and yet could not find the mais● in it, nor the marrowbones nor sinews of the same.  
All their arguments were of nothing but the real presence in the Sacrament, which point is already sufficiently argued in many places of this book, and will 〈◊〉 more hereafter. If thou desire to see the disputations, resort to the book at large; for the Commissioners were so clamorous that they could not be suffered to speak, as it appeareth by the report of Bishop Ridley.   

Bishop RIDLEY his report.  
Never did I see a thing done more vainly and contumeliously then the disputations with me in the Schools in Oxford: I thought it had not been possible to have been found amongst men of learning and knowledge, any so brazen faced and shameless, so disorderly and vainly to behave themselves, more like to Stage-players than Divines. The sorbonical clamours, which in times past I have seen in Paris, when Popery most reigned, might be thought modesty in respect of them, yea, and the chiefest did as it were blow the Trump unto the rest, to rail, roar, rage and cry out, whereby it appeareth they never sought for the verity but for their own glory and bragging victory. Much time appointed for Disputations, was vainly consumed in opprobrious checks, taunts, hissings, and clapping of hands. Whensoever I would make an end of my probations, they would ever cry out Blasphemies, blasphemies. I never heard or read the like, but by Demetrius the Siluer-smith, and them of his occupation, crying but against Paul, Great is Diana of the Ephesians: and except it be a disputation of the Arrians against the Orthodoxes, where it is said that such as the Precedents of the disputations were, such were the rest, all were in a hurly burly; and the Arrians cast out such great slanders, that nothing could quietly be heard; and he concludes, thus ended this glorious disputation of the Sacrificers, Doctors, and Masters, which fought manfully for their God and goods, their faith and felicity, country and Kitchen, and for their beauty and belly, with triumphant applauses and favour of the whole University.  
After several disputations with every one of them, the Commissioners sat in Saint Mary's Church, and Doctor Weston, used particular persuasions with every one of them, and would not suffer them to answer but peremptorily to say whether they would subscribe or no: He told the Bishop of Canterbury, he was overcome in Arguments, which he said was false, for he was not suffered to oppose as he would, nor answer as he would, unless he would have brauled with them, all denying to subscribe: then sentence was read over them, that they were no members of the Church, and therefore condemned for heretics.  
Then the Archbishop Cranmer answered, from this your sentence I appeal to the just judgement of God, trusting to be present with him in heaven, for whose presence in the Altar I am thus condemned.  
Bishop Ridley answered, though I be not of your company, yet my name is written in another place, whither this sentence will send me sooner than we should by nature have come.  
Bishop Latimer. I thank God most heartily that he hath prolonged my life to this end, that I may in this case glorify GOD by that kind of death.  
After they were all three called to behold a solemn procession, wherein Doctor Weston carried the Sacrament, and four Doctors carried the Canopy over him.  
In the last year one thousand five hundred forty and three, it is showed how the Duke of Northumberland was apprehended by the Guard, and brought to London by the Earl of Arundel and others, these were committed to the Tower with the Duke, the Earl of Warwick, the Earl of Huntingdon, Lord Ambrose, and Lord Henry Dudley, Lord Hastings, who was delivered the same night: Sir john Gates, Sir Henry Gates, Sir Andrew Dudley, Sir Thomas Palmer, and Doctor Sands Chancellor of Cambridge, many were committed to divers prisons about the same time.  
About this time Master Bradford, Master Beacon, and Master Veron were committed unto the Tower, and Master Samson was sought for, and because he could not be found the Bishop of Winchester fumed.  
About this time Doctor Weston preached at Paul's Cross, he willed the people to pray for the souls departed, that be neither in heaven nor hell, but in a place not yet sufficiently purged to come to heaven, that they may be relieved by your devout prayers: he named the Lords Table an Oyster board: he said the Catechism lately set forth was abominable heresy, and likeneth the setters forth of the same to julianus Apostata, and the book to the book of julianus Apostata, wherein Christ and Pilate were the speakers, which Sermon was learnedly confuted in writing by Master Coverdall.  
About this time a Priest of Canterbury said Mass on the one day, and the next day he came into the Pulpit, and desired all the people to forgive him, for he said he had betrayed Christ, but not as judas, as Peter, and made a long Sermon against the Mass.  
In February one thousand five hundred fifty and four, before the coming of King Philip, upon the fifteenth day, about nine of the clock in the forenoon, there was seen two Suns both shining at once: and that time was also seen a Rainbow turned contrary, and a great deal higher than it was wont.  
About this time at Saint Pancrase in Cheap, the Crucifix with the Pixe were taken out of the Sepulchre before the Priest rose to the resurrection: so that when he put his hand into the Sepulchre, & said very devoutly surrexit non est hic, he found his words true, for he was not there indeed, whereupon being dismayed, and debating amongst themselves whom they thought likest to do it: they laid it to one Marsh, which a little before had been put from that parsonage because he was married, but when they could not prove it, being brought before the Mayor, they burdened him to have kept company with his wife since they were divorced: He answered that the Queen had done him wrong to take from him both his living, and his wife: whereupon he and his wife were committed several Counters.  
About this time there was a Cat hanged upon a Gallows at the Cross in Cheap, appareled like a Priest, ready to say Mass with a shaven Crown: her two forefeet were tied over her head, with a round paper like a Wafer Cake put between them, where on rose great evil will against the City of London: the Queen and the Bishops were very angry, and there was a proclamation in the afternoon, that whosoever could bring forth the party that hanged up the Cat should have twenty Nobles, which after was increased to twenty Marks, but none would ●ar●e it, the occasion of this was, because the Bishop of Winchester had preached before the Queen for the strait execution of Wyat's Soldiers: Whereupon there was twenty Gibbets and Gallows set up, in and about the streets of London, which there remained for the terror of others from the 13. of February, until the fourth of june, and at the coming of King Philip were taken down.  
One Master Walter mantel, one of them which rose with Wyatt, being prisoner in the Tower, the Queen sent unto him Doctor Bourne, to convert him: he answered Bourne that he believed in the holy Catholic church of Christ, grounded upon the Prophets and Apostles, but he took exception to the Antichristian popish Church: and he said, he thought the Mass not fit, both for the occasion of Idolatry, and also the clear 〈◊〉 of Christ's institution: and said it was not a propitiatory sacrifice for sin: for the death of Christ was only that sacrifice, and certain Collects therein are blasphemous. Then said the Doctor, see how vainglory toucheth you; then I found fault it was not a Communion: Yes said he one Priest saying Mass here, and another there, and the third in an other place is a Communion: Then he desired God to receive him to his mercy, that he might die undefiled in his truth, at utter defiance with all papistical and Antichristian Doctrine: and to defend all his chosen, from the tyranny of the Pope and Antichrist and from his subtleties: at his first casting off the Gallows the rope broke, than they would have had him re●ant, and received the Sacrament of the Altar, and then he should have the Queen's Pardon: but Master mantel, like a worthy gentleman, refused their serpentine Council, and chose rather to die then to live for dishonouring of God.  
Master Bradford, Master Sanders, and divers other good preachers hearing that they should be brought unto a Disputation at Cambridge, sent a Declaration out of prison, to the effect as followeth; That they did not purpose to dispute otherwise then by writing, except it be before the Queen's Highness & her Council, and before the Parliament houses, because we shall dispute against the things which already they have determined, whereby it appeareth they seek not the derity▪ but our destruction, and their glory; otherwise they would have called us to show our consciences before their laws were so made: and again the Censors and judges are manifest enemies of the truth, before whom Pearls are not to be cast by the commandment of Christ, and by his example: and because some of us have been in prison eight or nine months, where we have had no Books, paper, nor Ink, and because we shall be stopped of our Arguments, as the Bishops were at Oxford: and because the Notaries that shall write our Arguments shall be such as either do not, or dare not favour the truth, therefore must write to please them, or else they will put to, or take from, at their pleasure, as it appeared at Oxford: Yea if any man was seen there to write, he was sent for and his writings taken from him.  
If they will write, we will answer by writing, and prove by the word of God and most ancient Fathers, this our faith & every piece thereof, and we are ready to seal it with our lives: First we confess & belé●ue all the Canonical books of the Old Testament and the New, to be truth written by the Spirit, and to be the judge of all Controversies of Religion: and we believe the Catholic Church is the Spouse and beloved Wife of Christ, and to embrace the doctrine of these books in all matters of Religion, and therefore to be heard accordingly, and those that will not hear her, are Heretics and Schismatics, according to the saying: He that will not hear the Church, let him be an Heretic; and we believe the Symbols of the creed of the Apostles, and of the Counsels of Nice, Constantinople, Ephesus, Chalcedon, and of Toletum, before the four hundred fifty four year, and the Symbols of Athanasius, Ireneus, Tertullian, and of Damasus, which was in the year three hundred seventy six. We believe that justification cometh only from the mercy of GOD through Christ, and it is had of none of discretion but by Faith: which Faith is a certain persuasion wrought by the Holy Ghost, and as it lighteneth the mind, so it suppleth the heart, to submit itself to the will of God.  
By this we disallow Papistical Doctrines of free will, of works of supererogation, of merits, of the necessity of auricular confession and satisfaction: And we believe, that the exterior service of God, aught to be according to the word, in such a tongue as may be most to edify and not in Latin, where the people understand not the same: And we believe, that God only by jesus Christ, is to be prayed unto, and we disallow invocation to Sa●nts departed; and we believe, as a Man departeth this life, he is either blessed, or damned for ever; by reason whereof we affirm Purgatory, Masses of Scala Caeli, Trentals, and such suffrages as the popish Church doth obtrude, as necessary, to be the Doctrine of Antichrist. And we believe two Sacraments of Christ, Baptism and the lords Supper, and that they ought to be ministered according to the institution of Christ, and that they be no longer Sacraments than they were in use, and used to the end for which they were instituted, and the mutilation of the one kind from the Lords Supper, from the Lay people, is Antichristian; and so is the transubstantiation; and so is the adoration of the Sacrament, and the reservation and carrying about of the ●ame, and so is the Doctrine of the Mass, it to be a propitiatory sacrifice for the quick and dead, or a work that pleaseth God: and so of the inhibition of marriage in any state as unlawful; we doubt not but we shall be able to prove all these our verities by God's word, and the Church which hath followed God's word and Spirit: and we heartily desire all men to be obedient with us unto all that be in authority, and not to cease to pray to God for them, that he would govern them with his Spirit of wisdom, and not to consent in any kind of rebellion against the queens Highness, but where they cannot obey, but they must disobey God, there to suffer with all patience the pleasures of the higher powers, as we are ready to do, rather than we will consent to any doctrine contrary to this which we here confess, we shall be justly convinced thereof. The Lord endue us with his Spirit of truth, and grace of perseverance.  
Upon the twentieth day of july, the Prince of Spain landed at Southampton: He was the first that landed, and presently he drew his Sword, and carried 
1554.  it naked in his hand a pretty way, the Mayor of the Town met him, and delivered him the Keys, which he received in his right hand, and put his sword into his left, then met him the Earl of Arundel, and Lord Williams, and brought him to his lodging.  
The twenty five day, He and Queen Mary were married at Winchester, by the Bishop there, than they came to Windsor, and from thence to Southwark, and from thence through the City of London to Whitehall: by the way, many Pageants and glorious sights were made. Upon the Cunduit in Gracious-stréet, was painted King Henry the eight ●n harness, with a Sword in one hand, and in the other hand a Book▪ whereon was written Verbum Dei, delivering the Book to his Son Edward painted by him: Whereupon the Bishop of Winchester sent for the Painter, and called him ●naue, rank Traitor and villain, for painting a Book in King Henry's hand, and writing Verbum Dei thereon, he should rather to have put the Book in Queen Mary's hand, that was there also pictured, for that she had reform the Church and Religion.  
Against this time Bonner in his Royalty, and all his Prebendaries about him, the doors of Paul's being shut, a new Rood being laid upon the Pavements, they sung divers Prayers by the Rood, than they anointed it with Oil in divers places: After they crept unto it and kissed it, after they weighed it up into his accustomed place, and the while the whole Choir sang Te D●um, and then the Bells rang for joy.  
From Whitehall they went to Richmond, than all the Lords had leave to depart, and there remained no English Lord at the Court, but the Bishop of Winchester, from thence to Hampton-Court, where the Hall door was continually kept shut, that no man might enter, unless his errand were first known, which seemed strange to Englishmen.  
Upon the fourth day of November, ●●ue Priests did pe●●ance at Paul's Cross, which were content to put away their Wives, and take upon them again to minister: every one of them had a taper in his hand, and a rod, wherewith the Preacher did dispel them.  
The twenty seven day of November, Cardinal Poole being but a littl● before come into the Realm, came to the Parliament-House, the King and Queen sitting under the Cloth of Estate, and the Cardinal sitting on the right hand.  
The Cardinal made a long Oration, showing first how this Realm had ever been forward to receive Religion: first in the time of the Britons, and then in the time of the Saxons, and that the means came from Rome, in the Faith of which Church we have ever since continued; and showed what devotion this Island hath had to Rome, that King Offa and Adulphus thought their obedience to the Sea not sufficient, but in their own persons went to the place where they received so great grace.  
And when Carolus Magnus founded Paris, he sent into England for Alcui●us, which first brought learning to that University.  
I will not rehearse the benefits this Realm hath received from Rome, nor the miseries this Realm hath suffered by swerving from that Unity, so all Countries that have refused the Unity of the Catholic Faith, hath had the like plagues, as Asia, and the Empire of Gréece, by swar●ing from Rome, are brought into the subjection of the Turk: And Germany by swerving from this unity, are afflicted with divers Sects and factions: then he pra●●ed the King for his greatnésse and riches, and the Queen, as one in whose hart God had preserved the Catholic truth, when all light of the truth seemed utterly to be extinct, whom GOD had most miraculously brought unto the Crown, being a helpless Virgin, naked and unarmed, had the victory of all policies and armed powers, prepared to destroy her, and God hath appointed her to reign over you, for the restitution of true Religion, and exterpation of errors and Sects.  
God hath divided his power unto two parts hear in Earth, that is; into th● Imperial and Ecclesiastical power, the Secular Princes and Ministers of God to execute vengeance upon transgressors, and to preserve well doers, which is represented in these two most excellent Princes, the King and Queen.  
The other power, is the power of the Keys, which belongeth by prerogative to the Sea Apostlike of Rome, from which Sea I am deputed Legate, having the Keys committed to my hands, I confess I have the Keys not as mine own Keys, but as the keys of him that sent me, but certain impediments in you to receive it must be taken away before my Commission can take place. I came to reconcile, and not to condemn, and not to compel, but to call again: My Commission is of Grace and clemency, to all such as will receive it: touching the matter● past, they shall be as things cast into the Sea of forgetfulness.  
the means whereby you shall receive this benefit, is by revoking the laws, whereby you have dissevered yourselves from the unity of Christ's Church, therefore you, as provident men for the weal of your souls and bodies, powder what is to be done in this weighty cause. The next day the three estates sitting in the Parlament-house, all on their knees exhibited a Supplication to their Highnesses, the King and Queen, that their humble suit, by their Grace's intercession and mean▪ might be exhibited unto the Cardinal, declaring themselves sorry and repentant for the Schism committed in this Realm against the Apostolic Sea, promising, in token of their repentance, to be ready unto the uttermost of their power, to do their endeavour for the repealing of the said laws: and we desire that your Majesties will so set forth this our humble suit, that we may obtain from the Sea Apostolic, by the said most Reverend Father, as well particular as universal absolution, and that we may be received into the bosom of Christ's Church, so that this whole Realm may in perfect obedience unto the Sea Apostolic serve God and your Majesties, to the furtherance of his honour and glory. The king and Queen delivered it unto the Cardinal, who perceiving the effect thereof to answer his expectation, he received it most gladly: and after he had thanked Almighty God for the prosperous success of his coming from Rome, by the Pope's authority he gave them full absolution: Then they went to the Chapel & sung te Deum with great joy of the reconciliation: the report of this was sent to Rome with great speed, as well by the King and Cardinal's Letters, which thou mayst see in the Book of Martyrs: Whereupon the Pope caused Processions to be made with great joy for the conversion of England, and praising the Cardinal's diligence, and the devotion of the King and Queen, on Christmas Even by his Bulls he set forth, a general pardon to all such as did truly rejoice for the same.  
The Sunday following the second of December, Gardiner Bishop of Winchester and Lord Chancellor preached at Paul's Cross: Upon the third to the Romans: It is time that we should awake out of sleep, for our salvation is nearer than when we believed: First he showed how the saying of Saint Paul was verified upon the Gentiles, which had long time slept in ignorance: therefore to stir up their dullness he desired them to wake out of sleep: then he compared our time to theirs.  
As the sacraments of Christ did declare Christ to come, our Sacraments declare that he is come: now that he is come the jews sacrifices be done away, a●d ours only remain, they had him as a sign, but we have his very body in our Sacrament: wherefore it is time that we now also awake who have slept & rather dreamt this twenty years, as shall be declared by the properties of sleep or dream.  
As we going to sleep, separate ourselves from company, so we have separated ourselves from the Sea of Rome, no Realm in Christendom like us, and as Shepherds dream sometimes of killing, mayning, or drowning, and sometimes of beastliness, so we have not only dreamt of beastliness, but also done it: and as in sleep, all one's senses is stopped, that he cannot see, not smell, nor hear; so the Ceremonies of the Church being to move our senses, are taken away, whereby our senses are stopped: and further, when a man would sleep, he will put out the Candle, lest it wake him. So lately, all such Writers as did hold with the Apostolic Sea, are forbidden to be read, and Images, which were Lay men's Books, were cast down and burned.  
We have been this twenty years without a head, for when King Henry first took upon him the head of the Church, it was then no Church at all. After whom King Edward could not be head, but was only a shadow of a head: and in our Queen's time we had no head, for she alone could not be head, and her two Archishops were both convicted of one crime, and deposed in Henry the eights time, when the tumult was in the North, the King would have given the supremacy again to the Pope, but the hour was not then come, lest it had been said he did it for fear. After Master Knevet and I were sent Ambassadors to the Emperor, to be a means to reconcile the King to the Pope, but the time was not come, for it might be said it was done for policy: the matter was likewise moved in the beginning of King Edward's reign, hut the time was not yet come; for it might have been said, the King was bought & sold in his infancy, neither was the hour come in the beginning of the Queen's reign, for it would have been said it was done in weakness, and if it had been done when the King first came, it might have been said it had been done by violence, but now, hora est, when nothing can be objected, but that it is the providence of God. Now Pope julius the hath sent unto us this most reverend Father the Cardinal, not to revenge injuries done, but to give his benediction to those which defamed and persc●uted him.  
And that they may be the meeter to receive it, let us acknowledge ourselves offender's against his Holiness, I do not exclude myself of the number: I will weep with them that weep, and rejoice with them that rejoice. The King and queens Majesties have restored the Pope to his supremacy, and the three Estates of Parliament have also submitted themselves to his Holiness, and his successors for ever, therefore let us no longer stay.  
And as S. Paul saith to the Corinthians, He was their Father, so may the Pope say, he is ●ur Father; for we received our doctrine first from Rome, therefore he may challenge us as his own; he hath prevented us before we sought him, he hath sent one of our Brethren to speak unto us, not as unto strangers: and now let us awake, which so long have slept, and in our sleep done so much naughtiness against the Sacraments, and pulling down the Altars, which thing Luther would not do, but reproved them which did.  
In his prayer, he prayed for the Pope and Cardinals, and for the souls departed, living in pains of Purgatory.  
Upon Newyeares' day at night, 
1555  thirty Men and Women, and one Master Rose a Minister, were taken in a house in Bow Church-yard at the Communion, and committed to prison, and Master Rose was examined before Cranmer, and committed unto the Tower.  
Near Lancaster in Lankishire, at Cockram, the Churchwardens and Parishioners made bargain with one for the framing of their Rood, who made them one, and set it up in their Church, but they misliked his workmanship; and refused to pay him: the matter was brought before the Mayor of Doucaster▪ th●y showed the Mayor, that the Rood they had before was a well-favoured man, and he promised to make us such another, but this is the worst favoured thing that ever was seen, gaping and grinning that none of our Children dare look on him and come near him: the Mayor concluded the poor man must be paid, for if it will not serve for a God, put a pair of Horns on his head, and it will make an excellent Devil: This the Parish took well a worth, and the poor man had his Money.  
On newyears day at night, was a great stir betwixt the Spaniards and English men, the occasion was about two Whores, which were in the Cloister of Westminster with a sort of Spaniards, whilst some played the knave with them, others kept the entry of the Cloister with Dags in harness, they discharged their Dags at the Deans men that came into the Cloister, and hurt some of them, at length almost the whole town was up, by reason of a Spanish Friar which got into the Church and rung Alarm, so that many were afraid.  
At was publicly noised, that Queen Mary was with child, there were divers prayers made in every Church, and processions for her deliverance with a man child, and that it should be beautiful, comely, and wise: And there was an Act of Parliament made, that if the Queen should die in the infancy of the child, that the King should have the government of it and the Realm, until it came of full age: ●●uers were punished, for saying the Queen was not with child. About Whitsuntide the time was thought to be nigh, and midwives, rockers, and nurses, with tradle, and all were prepared in readiness, and a rumour was blown in London of the prosperous deliverance of the Queen, so that the bells were rung, bonfires and processions made, not only in the City, but in most parts of the Realm▪ and in Antwerp guns were shot off in English ships, and the Mariners were rewarded with an hundred Pistols by the Queen of Hungary. The Parson of S. Ann's within Aidersgate, and divers other Preachers took upon them to describe how fair and beautiful the child was: at length the people were certified the contrary, that the Queen was not delivered, nor in hope to have any child.  
The two and twentieth of january all the Preachers in prison were called before Gardnor, at his house in S. Mary-Oueries: after communication, they were asked whether they would convert and enjoy the queens pardon, or stand to that which they had taught: they answered they would stand to that which they had taught: then they were committed to a straighter prison than before, with charge that none should speak with them. james George the same time died in prison, and was buried in the fields.  
Upon the five and twentieth of january, on the day of the conversion of S Paul, there was a general and solemn procession through London, to give God thanks for their conversion to the Catholic Church, wherein were four score and ten crosses, and a hundred and sixty Priests and Clerks, who had every one Copes on, singing lustily: there followed eight Bishops, and last of all Bonner carrying the Pixe under a Canopy, and there was the Mayor, aldermans, and all the Livery of every occupation, and the King and the Cardinal came to Paul's Church the same day, and after returned to Westminster: at the steps going up to the Choir all the Gentlemen that were set of late at liberty out of the Tower, kneeled before the King, and offered unto him themselves and their services: after the procession there was commanded bonfires to be made at night.    

THE ELEVENTH BOOK, wherein is discoursed the bloody murdering of God's Saints.  

The martyrdom of john Rogers.  
THe fourth of February suffered M. john Rogers. 
1555.  His examination before the Lord Chancellor, and the rest of the Council, the two and twentieth of january.  Lord Chan. 
Wilt thou return to the Catholic Church▪ and unite and knit thyself with us, as all the Parliament house hath done?  Rog. 
I never did nor will descent from the Catholic Church.  L. Chan. 
But I speak of receiving the Pope to be supreme head.  Rog. 
I know none▪ other head of the Catholic Church but Christ; neither will I acknowledge the Bishop of Rome to have any more authority than any other Bishop hath either by the word of God or the doctrine of the Church four hundred years after Christ.  L. Chan. 
If Christ be the only head, why didst thou acknowledge K. Henry supreme head of the Church?  Rog. 
I never granted him supremacy in spiritual things, as forgiveness of s●nnes, and giving of holy Ghost, and to be a judge above the word of God.  L. Chan. 
There is no inconvenience to have Christ supreme head and the Bishop of Rome also. I was ready to have answered, that there could not be two heads of one Church: but he said, make us a direct answer, whether thou wilt be one of this Catholic Church, or no.  Rog. 
I do not believe that yourselves do think in your hearts that he is supreme head in forgiving of sins, etc. being this twenty years you have preached, and some of you have written to the contrary.  L. Chan. 
Tush, that Parliament constrained men by cruelty to abolish the primacy of the Pope.  Rog. 
Then you do wrong, by cruelty to persuade men's consciences: if that cruelty did not persuade your consciences, how would you have your cruelties to persuade our consciences?  L. Chan. 
They were driven by force to consent to that act, whereas in this Parliament it was uniformally received.  Rog. 
It goeth not by the more or lesser part which condescended unto it, but by the wiser, truer, and godlier part: then he interrupted me, and bade me answer him, for we have more to speak with then with you; for there were ten persons more. Then he asked me whether I would enter into the Church with the whole Realm: I said I would see it proved the Church: then I undertook, if I might have pen and ink, prove the contrary; but he said that should not be permitted, and told me I should be sure never to have the queens mercy, if I would not acknowledge the Pope supreme head of the Church, and said, Paul forbiddeth me to contend with heretics.  L. Chan. 
Do●● thou not say in the creed, I believe in the Catholic Church?  Rog. 
I find not the Bishop of Rome there: it signifieth the consent of all true teaching Churches of all ages. And the Church of Rome cannot be one of them, which teacheth so many doctrines against God's word; can that Church that doth so be the head of the Catholic Church?  
When he would have me prove wherein the Pope taught against the word. I said, to speak with strange tongues is against the scripture.  L. Chan. 
Thou canst prove nothing by the Scripture: it is dead, it must have a lively expositor, for all heretics have alleged Scriptures.  Rog. 
The Scripture is alive: all heretics have alleged Scripture, but they were overcome by it. Then he bade away with me to prison: then I stood up, for I had kneeled all the while. Then Sir Richard Southwell said, I know well thou wilt not burn in this gear. I said I trusted in God yes.  
When they touched me with marriage being a Priest: I said the true Catholic Church did ever allow marriage to Priests.   

His second examination.  L. Chan. 
TEll me, wilt thou return to the Catholic Church 〈…〉 all the Realm, and receive mercy?  Rog. 
Before I could not tell what this mercy meant, but now 〈…〉 it is a mercy of the Antichristian Church of Rome, which I utterly refuse: and your rising from error which you speak of, is a very falling into error. I can prove the doctri●e which I preach by the Scriptures, and the fathers that lived until four hundred years after Christ: he answered, I was a private man, and was not to be heard, nor to be permitted to prove whether the whole realm had done right or wrong, when the Parliament had concluded a thing: I answered, no laws of man must rule the word of God, but they all must be judged thereby, and obey thereto; and neither my conscience nor any Christian man's conscience could be satisfied with such laws as did disagree from that word.  
Then I was asked of the real presence in the Sacrament: I said I could not understand really and substantially, but corporally, and corporally Christ is only in heaven, a●d cannot be corporally in the sacrament also.  
When definitive sentence was read against him, the Lord Chancellor said. I was in the great curse; what a vengeable dangerous matter it were to eat and drink with us accursed, or to give us any thing: for they that so did should be partakers of the same great curse.  
Well my Lord, quoth I, I never willingly taught false doctrine, and therefore have a good conscience before God and men, and I shall be found a true member of the Catholic Church of Christ, and everlastingly saved: you need not excommunicate me from your Church, the Lord be thanked I have not been in ●t this twenty years: now you have done what you can▪ I am sure you and I shall appear before Christ, and then I shall be as good a man as you.  
Then I earnestly desired my wife might come to me whilst I lived: for we have ten children, and ● would counsel her what is best for her to do, which he would not grant, saying that she was none of my wife.  
Then I have tried all your charity, said I: you make yourself highly displeased with marriage of priests, but you maintain open whoredom; in Wales every Priest hath his whore openly, and so the Pope suffereth all the Priests in the Low-countries and France to do the like.  
He prophesied truly of the destruction of Papistry shortly in England, and the dispersed English flock of Christ shall be brought again into their former estate, or better then in K. Edward's time, and the bloody babylonical Bishop, and the whole crown-shorn company brought to utter shame and destruction: for God will not suffer their abominable lying and false doctrine, bloud-thirst, whoredom, idleness and poisoned stomachs which they bear towards poor and miserable Christians: some of them shall have their judgement in this world, and they that do escape in this world, shall not escape in the world to come everlasting damnation: this shall be your sauce, O ye wicked Papists, make merry as long as you may; and he exhorted the faithful to be careful then to displace Papists, and to put good ministers into cures, or else your end will be worse than ours.  
As he came to the fire he sang Miserere by the way: all the people wonderfully rejoiced at his constancy: whilst he was burning he wash: his hands in the flame: his pardon was brought him at the stake, which he refused: he was the first martyr in Queen Mary's time that gave first adventure upon the fire.   

The martyrdom of Laurence Sanders.  
He was parson of All-hallowes in Breadstr●et, and being minded to give over another Church which he had in Leicester-shire, called Churchlangton: about that time came the broil about the claim that Q. Mary made to the crown; by reason whereof he could not accomplish his purpose. In this trouble he preached at Northampton, & boldly uttered his conscience against popish doctrine, and antichrist's damnable errors, which were like to spring up again in England, as a just plague for the little l●ue which the English nation did bear to God's word, which had been so plentifully offered unto them: the queens men which were there & heard, were highly displeased with him for his Sermon, and kept him amongst them as a Prisoner, but for the love of his Brethren and Friends, which were chée●e do●rs for the Queen, and because there yet was no Law against him, they dismissed him.  
He being inflamed with the fire of godly zeal, preached with diligence at both his Benefices, as time could serve him, until the Proclamation was put forth as aforesaid: at which time he was at his Benefice in the Country, where contrary to the proclamation, he ●aught diligently God's truth, confirming the people therein, and arming them against false Doctrine, until he was commanded to cease, and with force resisted▪ then he returned towards London, to visit the flock which he had there in charge: and as he was coming nigh to the City, Sir john Mordant, a Counsellor to Queen Mary, overtook him, and asked him whether he went: I have, said Sanders, a Cure in London, and I go to instruct my people according to my duty. If you will fo●low my council (quoth Master Mordant) let them alone, and come not at them, Sanders answered: How shall I then be discharged before GOD? Did not you (quoth Mordant) preach such a day in Breadstreete? Yes said he, That is my Cure, I heard you (quoth Mordant) and it please you, said he, you shall hear me again in the same place to morrow, where I will affirm by the authority of God's word all that I then said, and whatsoever I have formerly taught them. I would counsel you not to preach, said he. If you can or will forbid me by law I must obey. Nay, quoth he, I will not forbid you, but give you counsel, and so they departed. Mordant told Bonner that Saunders would preach in his cure the next Sunday.  
One that was about Saunders perceiving by him that he was troubled, asked him how he did: indeed, said he, I am in prison until I be in prison, meaning he was unquiet until he had preached, and then he should be in quiet though he were put in prison.  
The next day he preached upon the second to the Corinthians, and the eleventh Chapter.  
I have coupled you a pure Virgin to Christ, but I fear as the Serpent beguiled Eve; so your wills should be corrupted from the singleness which you had toward Christ jesus.  
He rejoiced in the sum of that true doctrine whereby we are coupled so Christ, and saved by free justification by his blood: he compared the papistical doctrine to the Serpent's deceiving; and left they should be deceived by it, he made a comparison betwixt the voice of Christ and the popish Serpent, wherein he showed the difference betwixt the Service set forth by King Edward in the English t●ng, and the popish service then used in the Latin tongue. And that the first was good, because it was according to the word of God, & the order of the primate church. The other is evil, because though some good Latin words be in it, yet was it but as it were a little honey and milk with a great deal of poison to drink up all.  
In the afternoon he being ready to preach again to the Bishop▪ where was Sir john Mordant. Boner ●aid unto his charge the breaking of the proclamation, and also heresy: but his Charity was content to let alone the Treason. But he would prove him an heretic, and all such as taught the administration of the Sacraments, and the order of the Primitive Church are most pure that come nearest to the order of the Primative Church, for the church was then in her infancy and could not abide that perfection, which was after to be furnished with ceremonies,  
Sanders answered: Saint Augustine saith ceremonies were at first ordained for the weak infirmity of man, therefore it was a token of the more perfection of the primative Church, that it had ●ew ceremonies, and a token of the 〈◊〉 of the Church papistical, because it had so many ceremonies, 〈◊〉 blasphemous, some unsavoury, and some unprofitable.  
Then the Bishop bade him write what he believed of transubstantiation, which he did, saying, My Lord, you seek my blood and you shall have it: I pray God you may be baptised in it, that you may after loath bloodsucking, and become a better man: this writing the Bishop kept to cut his throat with. Then the Bishop sent him to the Lord Chancellor, who kneeling before him, the Lord Chancellor said, How happeneth it that you have preached contrary to the queens Proclamation? Saunders answered, as he was admonished by Ezechiel, because he saw perilous times at hand, he exhorted his parishioners to persever in those things which they had learned, for by the example of the Apostles we must obey God before man: we do only profess the sincerity of the word, which although it be now forbidden us to preach with our mouths, yet our blood hereafter shall manifest the same. The Bishop said, carry away this frenzy fool to prison. Saunders answered he thanked God he had given him a place of rest, where he might pray for the Bishop's conversion.  
Saunders told one that lay with him in prison, that in the time of his examination he was wonderfully comforted, and received a taste of the communion of Saints: a pleasant refreshing did issue from every part of his body to his heart, and from thence into all parts again. He continued in prison a year and three months, and then he was sent for before the Lord Chancellor, who offered him his pardon if he would recant; which because he refused, he was condemned upon his opinion against the Sacrament, with his hand in writing unto Bonner, as before is related.  
Then he was carried unto Coventrie, and one night he was put into the common jail amongst other prisoners, where he slept little, but spent the night in prayer and instruction of others: the next day he was led to execution into the Park without the City, going in old gown and a shirt, barefooted, and as he went he oftentimes fell flat on the ground and prayed. When he was come nigh to the place▪ the officer told him he was one of them that marred the realm with heresy, wherefore thou hast deserved death, yet if thou wilt revoke thine heresies the Queen hath pardoned thee.  
Then answered Saunders, It is not I nor my fellow Preachers that have hurt the realm▪ but it is yourself and such as you are which alter God's word, for I hold no heresies, but the doctrine of God and Christ unto everlasting life; and so full sweetly he slept in the Lord.  
He wrote many godly letters to Divines during the time of his imprisonment, which thou mayest see in the book at large.   

The martyrdom of JOHN HOOPER Bishop of Worcester.  
ABout the beginning of the six Articles in the time of King Henry the eighth, being in danger for religion, he went beyond Sea, where he was lovingly entertained at Basill and at Zurick of Master Bullinger his singular friend, where he married his wife, which was a Burgundian; and in the reign of King Edward he repaired home, amongst many other English exiles: who being come to London, used to preach twice, or at least once every Sunday: and at his Sermons the Church would be so full that none could enter further into the doors thereof: he was in tongue eloquent, in Scriptures perfect, in pains indefatigable: after he was called to preach before the King, and soon after made Bishop of Gloster: in that office he continued two years, and behaved himself so well, that his very enemies, except it were for good doings, and sharp correcting of sin, could find no fault with him: and after that he was made Bishop of Worcester, he sustained much vexation about his investing, because he would not wear the Priestly vestures.  
In his Bishop's palace in every corner there was favour of honest conversation and reading of the Scriptures, there was no Courtly roisting or idleness, no pomp at all, no dishonest word nor swearing; every day he had to dinner a certain number of poor folk of the City by course, and before dinner they were examined by him or his Deputies of the Lords Prayer, the Articles of their Faith, and ten Commandments.  
In Queen Mary's time he was one of the first that was sent for to London by a Pursuivant: The Bishop of Winchester received him very approbriously railing and rating him, accused him of religion, and committed him to the fleet.  
The next year he was sent for before the Bishop of Winchester, of London, of Durham, of Landaffe, and of Chichester; where after he had suffered many checks, taunts and mocks, that he could not be suffered to make any answer: because he said he would not go from his Wife, and that he believed not the corporal presence in the Sacrament, he was deprived of his Bishoprics.  
By his committance he was to have the liberty of the Fleet, and when he had paid five pound for his liberty▪ the Warden complained to Gardiner and made him to be committed close prisoner a quarter of a year, than he had liberty to come to dinner and supper, and presently to return to his Chamber without speaking to his friends: the Warden, and his Wife, would ever be picking quarrels with him, and after one quarter of the year fell out with him about the Mass: Then the Warden obtained of Gardiner that he should be put into the Wards, where he continued a long time, having nothing to lie on but a rotten Covering with few Feathers in it: On the oneside was the stink and filth of the house, on the other side, the stinking Town ditch, so that the stink infected him with divers diseases, and being very sick he cried for help: but the warden, when he hath known me ready to die, and poor men have called to help him, he hath commanded the door to be kept fast, and charged none of his men to come at him, saying; let him alone, it were a good riddance of him.  
Until he was deprived, he paid him twenty shillings a week for his table, and since as the best Gentleman, and yet used worse than the veriest Slave: he imprisoned and stripped his man, to find Letters, but could find none, but a remembrance of their names that gave him Alms, and to undo them, he delivered the Bill unto STEPHEN GARDINER, there he continued almost eightéen● months.  
The twentieth of january he was brought to Gardiner's house, 
1555.  at Saint Mary-Oueries, where the Bishop of Winchester with other Bishops, moved M Hooper earnestly, to forsake his evil and corrupt doctrine, preached in King Edward's days, and to return to the unity of the Catholic Church, and to acknowledge the Pope's Holiness the supreme head thereof, according to the determination of the whole Parliament, promising that as he himself and other his Brethren, had received the Pope's blessing, and Queen Mary's mercy, even so mercy was ready to be showed to him, and others, if he would arise with them, and condescend to the Pope's Ho●●nes.  
Master Hooper answered, for so much as the Pope taught doctrine contrary to Christ's doctrine, he is no member of Christ's Church, much less the head thereof, therefore he could not condescend to any such usurped jurisdiction, neither doth he esteem that Church to be the Catholic Church of Christ, for the true Church heareth only the voice of Christ her Spouse, and flieth the voice of Strangers. I desire the Queen's mercy, if mercy may be had with safety of conscience, and without displeasure of GOD: answer was made, that the Queen would show no mercy to the Pope's Enemies, than he was sent to the Fleet again for six days: then he was brought again before the Bishop of Winchester and other Commissioners in Saint-mary-Oueries Church, and the next day condemned, together with Master Rogers, and then they were carried to Newgate, where he remained six days. Bonner and others resorted thither to him divers times, to persuade him to be a member of Antichrist, and when they could not, Bonner disgraded him: then he was carried to Gloster to suffer death, whereof he did greatly rejoice that he should there confirm his doctrine that he had instructed so many in, with his blood.  
Sir Anthony Kingston, which was one of the Commissioners to see him executed, came to him and lamented his case, and desired him to consider that life is sweet, and death is bitter, therefore seeing life may be had, desire to live; hereafter you may do good: who answered, though death be bitter and life sweet, yet death to come is more bitter, and life to come more sweet; therefore for the desire and love I have to the one, and the terror of the other, I do not so much regard this death or esteem this life, but have settled myself by the strength of God's spirit rather to suffer any torments then to deny the truth of God's word, desiring you and others to pray for me.  
He answered, Well my Lord I perceive there is no remedy: I thank God that ever I kn●w you; for whereas I was an adulterer, and a fornicator, God by your good instructions, hath brought me to the forsaking and detesting of the same.  
The same day a blind boy got leave to speak with Master Hooper: the boy a little before had been imprisoned at Gloster for confessing the truth. After Master Hooper had examined him of his faith, he said unto him, Ah poor boy▪ GOD hath taken from thee thy outward sight, but he hath given thee another sight much more precious: for he hath endued thy soul with the eye of knowledge and faith. When he was burned he was not suffered to speak to the people. He wrote many godly letters to divers whilst he was in prison, which thou mayest see in the book at large.   

Doctor Rowland Taylor.  
THe Town of Hadley was instructed by Thomas Bilney so well, that you might have found there many, 
1555.  as well men as women, that had often read over the Bible, and could say a great part of Saint Paul's Epistles by heart, and give a godly learned sentence in any matter of controversy, and there Children and Servants were trained up in the knowledge of God's Word, that the town seemed rather to be an University, than a town of clothing. In this town the said Rowland Taylor was Parson: He most faithfully endeavoured himself to fulfil his charge: No Sunday nor Holiday passed, nor other time that he could get the people together, but he preached to them the Word of GOD; there was none so rich but he would tell him his fault, with such earnest and grave rebukes as best became a good Pastor: He was ready to do good to all men readily forgiving his enemies. H●e was a Father to the poor. Thus this good Shepherd continued all the time of King Edward.  
In the beginning of Q. Mary's reign he retained in his Church the Service which was used in King Edward's time▪ and faithfully preached against Popish corruptions, which had infected the whole Country round about. One Foster and one Clerk hired one john Au●rth Parson of Aldam, a Popish Idolater and a whoremonger, to set up Mass again at Hadly, and builded him an Altar: in the night their Altar was beaten down, and they builded it again and watched it; then the Priest came thither with all his implements and garments to play his Popish Pageant and was guarded with weapons lest he should be disturbed from this 〈◊〉 sacrifice.  
Doctor Taylor seeing him, said, Thou Devil, who made thee so bold to profane this Church of Christ with abominable Idolatry? To whom Foster said, Thou Traitor, why dost thou disturb the Queen's proceedings? He answered, I am no Traitor, but the Shepherd that Christ hath appointed to feed this Flock. I command thee thou Popish Wolf in the name of the GOD of heaven, that th●u avoid hence, and presume not to poison Christ's Flock with thy Popish Idolatry. Then Foster with his armed men took Tailor, and violently carried him whether he would or no out of the Church, and thrust his wife out after him, because she knee●led down and made humble supplication unto God, to be revenged of one of them, and then they shut the door, lest the people should ●aue rend their sacrificer in pe●ces, some that were without threw in stones, an● miss him but little.  
Upon complaint to Gardiner, he sent for Taylor, and though his friends and acquaintance persuaded him by all means possible they could to the contrary: yet he was resolved to go to the Bishop, and to his Beard to tell him he doth nought. I am old, though I suffer GOD will raise up Teachers for his people: I shall n●uer do GOD so good service as now I may, what Christian would not gladly die against the Pope and his adherents, for I know the papacy is the Kingdom of Antichrist, and leaving one Richard Yeoman a godly Priest in his cure, which after was burned at Norwich, He took his journey with one john Hull his servant.  
There was in the town of Hadley one Alcocke, who after Richard Yeoman was driven away used daily to read a Chapter out of the Bible, and to say the English Litany in Hadley Church, they sent him up to London, and there he died being in prison in Newgate.  
When Gardiner saw Doctor Taylor, according to his custom, he called him knave, traitor, heretic, with many villainous reproaches.  
My Lord, quoth he, I am neither Traitor nor Heretic, but a true Subject and faithful Christian: My Lord, you are but a Mortal man, I trow, if I should be afraid of your Lordly looks. Why fear you not God? How dare you look any Christian man in the face, seeing you have forsaken the truth, denied Christ and his word, contrary to your own oath and writing? With what countenance will you appear before the judgement seat of Christ, to answer your oaths to Henry the eight, and Edward the sixth.  
Gardiner answered, that was Herod's oath, unlawful, and therefore worthy to be broken, I have done well in breaking it, and I thank God I am come home unto our Mother the Catholic Church, and the Pope hath dispensed with me, and so I would thou shouldst do.  
Taylor, Should I approve those lies, errors, superstitions, and Idolatries, that the Pope and his company this day approved: nay, God forbid, let the Pope return to Christ and his word, and leave Idolatry, and then will we turn to him, the Pope nor no man else can assoil you of that oath▪  
I see, quoth Gardiner, thou art a very knavish fool.  
Taylor said, leave your reyling my Lord, it is not seemly for you.  
That art a married man quoth the Bishop.  
Taylor said, I thank GOD that I am, and I have nine Children, and I thank GOD for the ordaining of Matrimony, that we should not live in Adultery.  
Gardiner, Thou wouldst not suffer Mass in Hadley.  Taylor. 
I am parson of Hadly, and it is against law and reason, that any should infect my flock with Popish Idolatrous Mass.  
Then said the Bishop, thou art a blasphemous heretic, to blaspheme the blessed Sacraments, and put off his Cap, and against the Mass, which is a Sacrifice for the quick and the dead.  Taylor. 
Christ died for our Redemption, which is a sufficient propitiatory Sacrifice unto salvation for all believers, and no Priest can any more offer him, and we need no other propitiatory sacrifice; therefore the Fathers called the Communion Eucharistia, which signifieth thanksgiving.  
Then said the Bishop, thou shalt confess it a Sacrifice propitiatory for the quick and the dead, ere thou and I have done, and commanded him to be sent to the Kings Bench.  
Then Taylor kneeled down and said; Good Lord I thank thee, and from the tyranny of the Pope, and all his detestable errors, Idolatries, and abominations, good LORD deliver us, and GOD be praised for King Edward: so he was carried unto the King's Bench, where he lay in Prison almost two years.  
Being in Prison, he spent his time in Prayer, Preaching, and Writing, within few days after, were divers learned and godly●men, in sundry Conn●rie● in England, committed to prison for Religion: so that almost all the Prisons in England were right Christian schoole● and Churches, so that there was no greater comfort to Christian hearts, then to come to the Prisons.  
Now were placed in Churches blind Massmongers, with their Latin babbling and apish ceremonies, who like cruel Wolves, spared not to murder all such that did but whisper against Popery: the godly Preachers were other fled, or committed to Prison, where as Lambs they waited when the Butchers should call them to slaughter.  
Master Bradford, that devout and virtuous Preacher, who was a miracle or our time, was in the King's Bench, Taylor exhorted him to constant perseverance unto the end: Master Bradford praised God he had such a comfortable Prison-fellow.  
Taylor told his Friends that came to see him, that GOD had graciously provided for him, for to send him where he found such an Angel of God to be his comforter.  
After Taylor had line in Prison a while, he was sent for and deprived, because he maintained Priests marriage, and would not be separated from his Wife.  
And after a year and three quarters, when they had gotten the laws put down that were made by King Henry the eight, and King Edward, against the Pope: They sent for Tailor before my Lord Chancellor, and either Commissioners, the effect of whose communication with him, he described himself as followeth.  
First, my Lord Chancellor said, you amongst other, are sent for to enjoy the King and Queen's mercy, if you will rise again with us from the fall, which we generally have received in this Realm, from the which we are delivered miraculously: If you will not, you shall have judgement. To this I answered, That so to rise, should be the greatest fall that ever I could receive, for I should fall from Christ unto Anti-christ: I will not decline from the Religion which was in King Edward's dai●s, which is according to the word of God, as long as I live.  
My Lord Chancellor asked me, whether I had read his ●ooke upon the Sacrament, I said I had read it: He asked me how I liked it; My Lord said I, there are many things far 〈◊〉 from GOD'S truth in that Book▪ then he called me varlet; I said that was as bad as fool, than he called me ignorant Béelebrow.  
I said, My Lord, you wrote a Book De vera obedientia, I would you had been constant in that, for you never did declare a good conscience, as I heard of, but in that Book.  
How like you that said my Lord, I wrote against Priest's marriage but that pleaseth not such as thou art. I answered their proceedings now against Priests marriages, is against natural Law, Civil Law, Canon Law, general Counsels, Canons of the Apostles, ancient Doctors, and Gods Laws.  
Then because I would not turn, I was sent to prison again.  
After Doctor Taylor, Master Bradford, and Master Sanders, were called to appear before my Lord Chancellor, and other Commissioners, where because they would not yield to papistry, they were condemned, and sentence was read against Tailor.  
They rejoiced that they were worthy to suffer for Christ▪ Word and truth, and they stoutly said unto the Bishops, GOD the righteous judge, will require our blood at your hands, and the proudest of you all shall repont this receiving again of Antichrist, and the tyranny you show against Christ's flock.  
So Taylor was sent to the Clinke, he said unto the people that flocked about to see him as he was going; GOD be praised good people, I am come away from them undefiled, and will cenfirme the truth with my ●●oud. And at night he was carried unto the Counter in the Poultry, where he lay seven nights.  
Bonner came to the prison to him, to disgrade him, he said; Master Doctor, I would you would remember yourself, and turn to your holy Mother the Church, and I will sue for your pardon.  
Taylor answered, I would you and your fellows would turn to Christ, as for me, I will not turn to Antichrist.  
Then Bonner had him put on the Uestures to be disgraded, but he would not, when they were put upon him, he put his hands by his side, and said; How say you my Lord, am not I a goodly Fool: How say you my Masters, it I were in Cheapside, should I not have Boys enough to laugh at these apish toys and toying trumpery; and when the Bishop should strike him upon the breast with his Crozier Staff: his Chaplains said; Strike him not my Lord, for he will surely strike you again, That I will said he, for it is our Saviour Christ's cause, so the bishop laid his curs● ol him, but struck him not.  
When he came to Master Bradford, for they both lay in one Chamber, he told him laughinglie, how he had made the Bishop afraid to strike him: that night his Wife, his Son Thomas, and his man john Hull, were suffered to sup with him, after Supper, he thanked GOD, that he had given him strength to abide by his holy Word: Then he said unto his Son; My dear Son, God give thee his Spirit, truly to serve Christ, to learn his word, and to stand by it all thy life: my Son, fear God, fly sin, pray to him, and apply thy book, and see thou be obedient unto thy Mother, cherish the poor, and count that try chief riches, is to be rich in a●mes.  
Then he said, my dear Wife, be steadfast in the ●eare and love of God, be not defiled with Popish Idolatries: we have been faithful yoke-fellows together, the Lord will reward you for your faithfulness towards me, I now must be taken from you; and I would advise you to marry with some honest man that feareth GOD, he will provide such a one for you, and he will be a merciful Father to you, and your Children, whom I pray bring up in the fear of God and learning, and keep them from Romish Idolatry, then with weeping fears they prayed together, and kissed each other.  
The next day he was carried away towards Hadley, to be burned there, divers Gentlemen and justices came to him there, who laboured him to return unto the Romish Religion, showed him his pardon and promised him great promotions, yea a Bishopric if he would, but all was vain, for he had not builded his Rock upon the sands, in peril of every wind, but on the sure Rock Christ. When he went through Hadley to execution, the streets being full, they cried out with lamentable voices: Ah good Lord, there goeth our Shepherd from us, that hath so faithfully taught us, so fatherly cared for us, and so godly governed us, what shall we poor scattered Lambs do? What shall become of this wicked world? good Lord comfort him: wherefore the people were fore rebuked, and Doctor Taylor ever said to the people; I have preached unto you God's word and truth, and am come this day to seal it with my blood.  
Coming against the Almes-heuses, he cast to the poor people all the Money which remained of that which good people had given unto him in Prison, for his Living was taken away from him so soon as he was put in Prison, so that he was sustained during the time of his imprisonment, by the charitable Alms of good people. When he saw the place of execution, and the multitude of people that were gathered together, then said he; thanked be God, I am even at home.  
They had clipped his head ill-favoredly, like a fools head, by Bonner's persuasions, when he was disgraded: when he came there, all the people said; God save thee good Master Doctor Taylor, jesus strengthen you, the Holy Ghost comfort you. When he would have spoken unto the people, one or other thrust a tipstaff in his month: then he desired licence of the Sheriff to speak, but he denied him, and had him remember his promise made unto the Council. It was a common fame, that the Council sent for such as were condemned, and threatened them they would cut their tongues out, except they would promise them, at their deaths to keep silence, and not to speak unto the people.  
When he was in his Shirt, he was set in a Pitch Barrel to be burned, than he said with a loud voice; Good people, I have taught you nothing but GOD'S Word, and those Lessons which I have taken out of GOD'S blessed Book, I am therefore come hither this day to seal it with my blood, than one Homes, a Yeoman of the Guard, who had used him very cruelly all the way, gave him a great stroke on the head.  
The Sheriff called one Richard Doningham a Butcher to set up the Faggots, but he would not, than he got others, and one of them called Warwick, cruelly cast a Faggot at him and broke his face, that the blood ran down. Doctor Taylor said; Ah friend, I have harm enough, what needeth this? When the fire was set to him, he said; Merciful Father of Heaven, for jesus Christ's sake, receive my Soul into thy hands, and so stood still, without either crying or moving, with his hands folded together, until one Soyce struck him upon the head, that the Brains fell out, and his Corpse fell into the Fire and was burned.  
The fourteenth of February, 
1555.  the Lord chancellor and the Bishops, caused the Image of Thomas Becket to be set up over the Mercer's Chapel door in Cheapside in London, in the form of a Bishop, with Mitre and Crosier: within two days after his two blessing fingers were broken away, and the next day his head was stricken off. Whereupon many were suspected, and one Master Barnes, Mercer, being a Professor of the truth, was charged therewith, and he and three of his Servants were committed to Prison, and though it could not be proved against him, he was bound in a great sum, to build it up again, now, and as often as it should be broken down, and to watch and keep the same. The next day after that it was set up again, the head was the second time broken off, then there was a Proclamation set forth, that he that could tell who did it, he should have an hundred Crowns, with thanks, but it was not known who did it.  
The virtuous and godly King Christianus, King of Denmark, hearing of the captivity of Miles Coverdale, whom he knew, by reason he was in Denmark in King Henry the eight his time, and lamenting his dangerous case, made intercession by Letters to Queen Mary, desiring the said Miles Coverdalo to be sent unto him: after the King had written two letters, Queen Mary after long delay, made full answer to the King of Denmark's Letters; by which providence of God, Miles Coverdale was delivered.   

ROBERT FARRAR Bishop of Saint David's in Wales.  
THis Bishop, by the favour of the Lord Protector, was first promoted unto that Dignity: 
1555  he may well be said twice mar●ired; first, for divers injuries and mollestations which he suffered most unworthily of his enemies, in King Edward's time, after the fall of the Duke of Somerset, and of his martydome in Queen Mary's time. His Adversaries in King Edward's time, were ●ames Constantine, his Register, to whom he gave the Office by Patent, and a Doctor of the Law, and Canon of the Cathedral Church of S. David's, and a Chanter of the same.  
They did exhibit to the King's Council certain Articles, to the insent to blemish the Bishop's credit, and utterly as they thought, and made their boasts to pull him from his Bishopric, and bring him in a praemunire.  
The chief effect of their Articles, which were fifty six, was, that he did not in his Proce● that he made write the King supreme head of the Church, and that he tolerated other superstitions and Idolatries.  
After these wrangling Articles were given up, than the Bishop was called to answer, the hearing whereof was committed unto Sir john Mason, Knight, and Doctor Wo●ton.  
Then they had a Commission into the Country, where they examined sixscore and seven witnesses, and during the time of the examination of these witnesses, the said Bishop was stayed at London, because his adversaries said, if the Bishop should go into his Diocese, he would let them of their proves.  
During which trouble King Edward died, and in Queen Mary's time another named Henry, was made Bishop of S. David's, who sent for the said Robert Farrar, and committed him to prison, and afterward declared unto the said Robert the great clemency, that the King and queens Highness pleasure was to be offered unto him, if he would submit himself unto the Laws of this Realm, and conform himself unto the unity of the Catholic Church, and seeing the said Robert made him no answer, he ministered unto him these Articles.  
First, whether he believe the marriage of Priests to be lawful by the law of God and holy Church.  
Secondly, whether he believed the very body and blood of Christ is really and substantially in the Sacrament, without the substance of bread and wine. Bishop Farrar would not answer, until he saw a lawful Commission, so he was committed again: then he was called again after, and would answer no otherwise then as before; whereupon he was pronounced Contu●nax, and for punishment thereof, to be counted Pro confesso, and committed him again. The next day of appearance, the said Bishop Farrar craved time to answer, and at the time did answer.  
Then the foresaid pretenced Bishop, gave him a writing of certain Articles to subscribe unto: adding to the Articles before, that the Mass was a propitiatory Sacrifice for the quick and the dead, and that the general Counsels never erred, neither 〈◊〉 err: that a man is not justified by Faith only, but by Charity also; and that the Catholic Church only hath authority of interpreting of the Scriptures, and to compound Controversies, and also to appoint such things as appertain to public discipline, and that the Church is visible, as a city upon a hill known unto all men, and not obscure and unknown, as the heretics of our age do teach.  
To these Articles he refused to subscribe: affirming that they were invented by man, and pertain nothing to the Catholic Faith: Then he assigned him a day to assign them affirmatively, or negatively, which he would not do●, but appea●ed unto the Cardinal: notwithstanding they gave sentence against him.  
When they had put the priestly vestures on him to disgrade him; he called them rags and relics of Rome: When he was brought to execution in the City of Carmarden, he was burned with Turfs and Sods, which was to him a more grievous torment, but praised be God he suffered it patiently.  
The next month a godly man named Rawlins White, was burned in Cardiff in Wales.   

THOMAS TOMKINS.  
THomas Tomkins of Shoreditch in London Weaver, was brought before Boner, for all hitherto were condemned by Steven Gardiner Lord Chancellor; but he being weary, put off the rest unto Boner, of whom this Tomkins was the first; who when by no means he could be driven from the ●ruth, Boner caused a burning Candle to be brought to him: Then said he, come on naughty knane, if thou likest the torments of the fire so well; I will make thee feel in this flame what it is to be burned: then if thou be wise thou wilt change thy mind: Then he commanded his right hand to be put into the fire, but he endured the burning; yet was not Bonnet therewith contented, but never rested until he had consumed the whole body to ashes in Smithfield.  
He was condemned upon these points: First, that his belief ●, that the body of Christ is not truly and verily in the Sacrament of the Altar, but only in heaven, and so in heaven that it cannot be really in the Sacrament: and although the Church a● low the Mass a wholesome and profitable sacrifice; yet my belief is that the Mass is full of Superstition and Idolatry, and unprofitable for my soul: and the Sacrament of Baptism ought to ●ee only in the vulgar tongue, and without such ceremonies as are used in the Latin Church: and being exhorted to leave his opinions: He answered he was brought up in ignorance until now of late years, and now I know the truth, wherein I will continue unto death: and he said my Lord you would have me forsake the truth, and fall into error and heresy: Then he was condemned and delivered unto the Sheriff; who carried him to Newgate, where he remained most joyful and constant, until he was conveyed to Smithfield, and there sealed up his Faith in the flaming fire.   

The constant suffering of Higbed and Causon.  
THese two were descended of worshipful stock in Essex, which of all Shires was most fruitful of Martyrs; the one called Thomas Higbed of Horneden Hill; the other Thomas Causon of Thunderst, they were both in flourishing estate in riches, and much more flourishing in godliness.  
They were divers times examined before Bonner, and defended the truth valiantly, and he and his fellows did much labour to make them to recant, but could not prevail: The substance of all their Arguments appeareth in a Confession that they wrote with their own hands, which was read in the Court of Paul's, before the Mayor and Sheriffs, and all the people, not without great sure, before it could be licensed to be read.  
First we believe and profess in Baptism to forsake the Devil & all his works, and all the vanities of the world, and the lusts of the 〈◊〉.  
2 We believe the Articles of our Faith, and that we are bound to walk in God's Commandments all the days of our life.  
3 We believe the Lords Prayer containeth all things necessary for soul and body, and that we are thereby taught only to pray to our heavenly Father, and is no Saint nor Angel.  
4 We believe there is a Catholic Church, even the Communion of Saints, builded upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles, Christ being the head corner stone: for which Church Christ gave himself to make it a glorious congregation without fault in his sight.  
5 This Church of itself is sinful, and must needs say Father forgive us our sins, but through Christ and his merits she is freely forgiven.  
6 He is our only Mediator as Saint Paul saith, there is one God, and one Mediator betwixt God and Man jesus Christ: Therefore no other Mediator.  
7 We believe this Church is, and hath been persecuted according to the promise of Christ: as they have persecuted me, so shall they persecute you, for the Disciple is not above his Master. And Paul saith it is not given to you only to believe in Christ, but also to suffer for his sake: for all which will live godly must suffer persecution.  
8 The true Church teacheth the Word of God truly, not adding thereto, nor taking therefrom; and Ministers the Sacraments according to the Primitive Church, and it suffereth all men to read the Scriptures: as Christ saith: Search the Scriptures: And when Paul preached, the audience searched the Scriptures; whether he preached truly: David teacheth to pray with understanding: Saint Paul saith, when the people understand not what is said, how can they say Amen at giving of thanks: And Saint Paul saith, true Faith cometh by hearing the word.  
9 The Church of Christ teacheth God ought to be worshipped according to his word, and not after the Doctrine of men: as Christ teacheth us, likewise Christ saith, you shall forsake Father and Mother and follow me, whereby we learn if our elders, teach otherwise then God commanded in that point we must forsake them.  
10 The Supper of our Lord ought not to be altered, because Christ the wisdom of the Father did institute it: For it is written, cursed is he that changeth my ordinances, or taketh any thing from them.  
This Supper is sorely abused, it is given in one kind, where Christ gave it in both: it is made a private Mass, where Christ made it a Communion: He gave it to all his Apostles in the name of the whole Church, & not to one alone: Christ ordained it for a remembrance of his everlasting sacrifice upon the Cross once for all; and not again to be a daily sacrifice both for them that are alive, and them that are dead: And Saint Paul saith, where there is no remission of sins, there is no more sacrifice for sin: and in that it is worshipped, where as nothing is to be worshipped that is made with hands: and in that it is given in an unknown tongue whereby the people are ignorant of the right use thereof: besides this it is hanged up and shut in a Box, many times so long that worms breedeth in it, and so it putrefieth, they that abuse it bring up the slander thereof and not we.  
12 Concerning Christ's words, This is my body, the mind of Christ must be searched out by other Scriptures: for the Apostle saith no Scripture hath any private interpretation, and the Scriptures are full of such figurative speeches: as the Cup is the New Testament, the Rock is Christ: whosoever (saith Christ) receiveth a Child in my Name receiveth me; which sentence must not be understood after the Letter, as the Capernaites did which taught that Christ's body should have been eaten with their teeth; when he spoke of the eating thereof, to whom Christ said, the Spirit quickeneth, the flesh profiteth nothing, for my words are spirit and life: so we see Christ's words must be understood spiritually, and not literally: he that cometh to this worthy supper must not prepare his jaw but his heart: neither tooth nor belly, but believe, saith Saint Augustine, and thou hast eaten it: so we must bring with us a Spiritual hunger, and examine ourselves whether our Conscience do testify that we do truly believe in Christ according to the Scriptures, whereof if we be truly certified, being new borne from our old conversation, in heart, mind, will and deed, then may we boldly with this marriage garment of Faith come to the feast.  
And that there is no change but bread still remaineth, Christ saith, Do this in remembrance of me: And Saint Paul, As often as you shall eat this bread and drink this Cup, you shall remember the Lords death until he come: here is no change but bread still: And Christ saith, except I go to my Father the Comforter cannot come: And Saint Peter saith, heaven shall keep him until the last day: in that he is God he is every where, but in that he is Man he cannot be but in one place, as his body was not in all places at once when he was here: He was not in the grave when the women sought him as the Angel said: neither was he at Bethania when Lazarus died by Christ's own words: and thus we conclude that the Christ is in the holy Supper sacramentally and spiritually, in all them that worthily receive it: and corporally in heaven both God and man..  
When they would not turn from the truth by no persuasions the sentence was read against them: In the reading whereof Higbed said, you speak blasphemy against Christ's Passion, and go about to trap us with your subtleties and snares; and though my Father, Mother, and other my kindred do beleeu●, you say yet they were deceiu●d in so believing: And whereas you say Cranmer and others in the said Articles were heretics, I wish I were such an heretic as they were and be. Then the Bishop asked him whether he would turn from his ●rrour: To whom he said, would ye would recant, for I am in the truth and you in error.  
Then they were delivered unto the Sheriff and sent to Newgate, where they remained not so much in afflictions, as in consolations: Fourteen days after they were carried to Essex: And Thomas Higbed burned at Hornden on th● Hill: and Thomas Causon at Rayly, where they died most constantly.   

The Martyrdom of WILLIAM HUNTER.  
THe said Hunter was at all times brought before the Bishop of London, with the aforesaid Thomas Tomkins, and had the same Articles, Reasons and persuasions objected as the said Thomas Tomkins had and they made both the same answers, saving that Boner used these words only to Hunter: Will you abjure and return to the Catholic Church: He answered, I will stand to that which I have said: And further he said it is false Doctrine & belief, to believe that Christ's true body is in the Sacrament, which is only in heaven, and that his friends and kindred were deceived if they otherwise believed, I will continue in the truth that is taught me as long as I live, ●or if I do otherwise I shall perish both body and soul, and I had rather my body perish, than my soul. Whereupon he was condemned, and after carried to Burnt-wood, where he suffered most joyfully. He was a very young man, borne of good parents, of whom he was not only instructed to godliness, but confirmed unto death, a rare example to be had in admiration of all parents, where the natural affection of parents were overcome with godliness, who like the holy mother in the Maccabees, encouraged their son as much as they could to go through valiantly, rejoicing with wonderful gladness, and either of them drank unto him, confirming him in the Lord, I cannot tell whether I should praise the virtue of the Son or of the Parents.   

William Pygot, Steven Knight, and john Laurence.  
AT the same time that Tomkins and Hunter were examined as before these three likewise were examined before Boner; the same reasons, Articles and persuasions that were used to them, were used unto these also, and they made all answers alike: and when by neither flattery nor threatening they could be brought from the truth, they were condemned, and were carried into Essex to be burned: William Pigot burned at Braintree.  
Steven Knight was burned at Mauld●n, who at the stake kneeled down and said this prayer: O Lord jesus, for whose love I ●eaue this life, and desire bitt●r death, with the loss of all earthly things, ●ather than to abide the blasphemy of thy name, or to obey men breaking thy Commandments, where I might live in wealth to worship a false God, I chose rather the torment of this body, and have counted all things but dung that I might wins thee: which death i● dearer to me then thousands of Gold and Silver: such love hast thou laid up in my breasts that I hu●ger for thee▪ As the wounded dear desires the soy●●, s●nd ●hy holy comforter, to aid, comfort, and strengthen me● a weak piece of earth, empty of all strength of itself, of thy great love thou ●ast bidden me to this banquet, accounted me worth● to drink of 〈◊〉 own cup, amongst thine ele●t●giue me strength against this ●hine element which is most irksome to my sight, that it may be sweet and pleasant to my mind, that I may pass through this fire into thy ●oso●e according unto thy promise's: accept this sacrifice, for thy dear Son jesus Christ his sake, for whose Testimony I offer it with all my heart; forgive me my sins as I forgive the world: sweet Saviour spread thy wings over me: O holy Ghost by whose inspiration I am come hither, conduct me to everlasting life: Lord into to thine hands ●commend my spirit, Amen.  
john Laurence was brought to Colchester, and not b●eing able to go, for his legs were so sore worn with his Irons in prison, and his body so weakened with evil keeping, he was feign to be brought unto the fire in a chair: At his burning the young children came about the fire, and cried Lord strengthen thy servant, and keep thy promise: which manifesteth God's glory, which writ this in the hearts of these little ones, and their parents are to be commended, that brought them up from their youth, in the fear and knowledge of God.   

God's judgement upon the Parson of Arundel.  
Upon Shrove-sunday the Parson of Arundel besides Canterbury, declared unto the people all such Articles as were set forth by the authority of the pope, and commandment of the Bishops of this Realm, and when he had done he thanked God that ever he had lived to see that day, and straightway he fell suddenly out of the pulpit, and never spoke after.   

The history of judge Hales.  
SIr james Hales as before, took Queen Mary's part, and would not subscribe to have any other Queen, though all the rest had subscribed to Edward the sixts Will. He was an upright and conscionable judge. To these his gifts and qualities were linked sincere affection to the Gospel of Christ, showing himself a true gospeler by word and deed.  
At the beginning of Queen Mary's reign, the mass not being restored by law, divers Priests presumed to say mass, and they were indicted at the advices before judge Hales, and he gave order therein as the law required: wherefore when the term came, he coming to do his office, was sent for by Gardner Lord Chancellor, to whom he justified that he did it both by the justice of the law, and of his conscience, wherein he was fully bend to stand in trial to the utmost that can be objected: and it therein I have done any injury, let me be judged by the law; for I will seek or desire no better defence for myself, considering chiefly that it is my profession.  
Ah Sir, said the Chancellor, you be very quick and stout in your answers, it seemeth that which you did was more of will, favouring your opinion of Religion against the service now used, then for any occasion of zeal of justice, seeing her Highness doth set it forth as yet, but within all her subjects to embrace it accordingly.  
My Lord, quoth Hales, I do but show myself as I am bound in love to God and obedience to the queens Majesty, in whose cause willingly for justice sake, I did of late, as your Lordship knoweth, adventure as much as I had: and as for my religion, I trust it is such as pleaseth God, wherein I am ready to adventure both my life and substance, if I be called thereto; and for lack of mine own power and will, the Lords will be fulfilled.  
Shortly after he was committed unto the King's Bench, than he was committed to the Counter in Breadstréete, and from thence he was conveyed to the Fleet, where he endured most constantly for the space of three weeks: and when thus in divers prisons being tossed and wearied, he could in no wise be subdued, there was in the prison where he was a Gentleman of Hampshire called Foster, who, ●●ing suborned by the Bishops, used all kind of persuasions whereby he might draw him from the truth, which at length he brought to pass; then next morning early the Bishop of Chichester came to him into the prison, to comfort him therein, and after judge Portman came to him: but as soon as he had yielded to them he ●rew into such an extreme desperation by the worm of his conscience, that he eat little meat that night. When supper was done he gate him strait to bed, where he passed the night with much anxiety of mind: about six of the clock in the morning he sent his man for a cup of beer; his man was no sooner gone but with a penknife he wounded himself in divers places, and would have killed himself, but that his man meeting the Butler at the chamber door, returned presently into the chamber, and let his Master from destroying himself.  
Upon this Cranmer straightway took occasion to call the doctrine of the Gospel openly in the starchamber the doctrine of desperation. M. Hales being within a while after delivered, getteth himself home to his house, whether it was for fear that if he should again profess the Gospel he should be imprisoned again and burned, and beggar all his posterity, or if he should go to hearing of masses he should do worse: having all things set in order a good while before that pertained unto his Testament, desperately he cast himself into a shallow River, and was drowned in the year 1555.   

JOHN AWCOCKE.  
THis year the second of April, one john Awcocke died in prison, who was buried in the fields, as the manner of the Papists was, for they de●ied them Christian burial to such as died out of their Antichristian Church.   

Pope JULIUS the third.  
THis year, about the end of March died Pope julius the third, whose deeds to declare it were not so much tedious to the Reader, as horrible to good ears.  
johannes de Casa was Deane of this Pope's chamber, Archbishop of Beneventanus and chief Legate to the venetians, who well declaring the fruit of that filthy Sea, did not only play the filthy Sodomite himself, but in Italian metre set forth the praise of that beastly iniquity, and yet his book▪ was printed at Venice by one Troyanus Naws, and the Pope suffered this beastliness under his nose in his chamber, which could not abide the doctrine of Christ.  
This Pope delighted greatly in Pork flesh and Peacocks: by the advice of his Physicians, his Steward ordered that he should set no Pork flesh before him; missing it▪ where, said he, is my Pork? the Steward answered, his Physician had forbidden any Pork to be served, the Pope in a great rage, said, Bring me my Pork in despite of God.  
Another time he commanded a Peacock at the Table to be kept cold for his Supper: when Supper came, amongst hot Peacocks he saw not his cold Peacock, the Pope after his wont manner, began horribly to blaspheme God: one of his Cardinals said, Let not your Holiness, I pray you, be moved in so small a matter. Then said he, if God were so angry for one apple that he cast our parents out of Paradise, why may not I, being his vicar, he angry for a Peacock, which is a greater matter?  
This was he under whom Popery was restored in England in Queen Mary's time; and the affection that was borne unto him here may be seen by the Dirgs, Hearses, and Funerals commanded to be had and celebrated in all Churches by the Queen and her Council. At his death a woman seeing a Hearse and other preparation in Saint Magnus' Church at the Bridge foot in London, asked what it meant: it was told her it was for the Pope, and that she must pray for him; nay, quoth she that I will not, for he needeth not my prayers, seeing he could forgive us all our sins, I am sure he is clean himself: by and by she was carried unto the Cage at London Bridge, and bade to cool herself there.   

GEORGE MARSH.  
THis Marsh was an earnest letter forth of true Religion, to the defacement of antichrist's doctrine, 
1555.  in the parish of Deane, and elsewhere in Lancas●ire, and he most faithfully acknowledged the same in Queen Mary's time, whereupon he was apprehended and kept in strait prison within the Bishop of Chester's house four months, not permitting him to have comfort of his friends, but the Porter was charged to mark them that asked for him, and to take their names and deliver them to the Bishop: shortly after he came thither, the Bishop sent for him, and communed with him a long time in his Hall alone, and could find no fault with him, but that he allowed not transubstantiation, nor the abuse of the Mass, nor that the Lay people should receive under one kind: with which points the Bishop went about to persuade him, but all was in vain, than he sent him to Prison again. Afterward divers were sent unto him, to persuade him to submit himself unto the Church of Rome, and to acknowledge the Pope to be the ha●d thereof, and to interpret the Scriptures no otherwise then that Church doth.  
George answered, he doth acknowledge one holy Catholic and Apostolic Church, without which is no salvation: and this Church is but one, because it hath and believeth in but one God, and him only worshippeth, and one Christ, and in him only trusteth for salvation; and it is ruled only by one Spirit, one Word, and one Faith: and that it is universal, because it hath been from the beginning of the world, and shall be unto the end of the world; having in it some of all Nations, kindreds and languages, degrees, ●●ates, and conditions of men. This Church is builded only upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles, jesus Christ being the Head-corner-stone, and not on the Romish Laws and Decrees, the Pope being not the supreme head, and that it was before any succession of Bishops, general Counsels, or Romish Decrees, neither was bound to any time or place, ordinary succession, general Counsels, or Tradition of Fathers; neither had any supremacy over Empires and Kingdoms.  
But that it was a little 〈◊〉 flock dispersed abroad as sheep without a Shepherd in the midst of Wolves: or as a flock of fatherless Children, assisted, succoured, and defended only by Christ jesus their supreme head; from all assaults, errors, troubles and persecutions, wherewith she is ever compassed about.  
He proved by the flood of Noah, the destruction of Sodom: The Israelites departing out of Egypt by the parables of the sour: by the King's sons marriage: of the great Supper: and by other sentences of the Scriptures, that this Church was of no estimation, and little in comparison of the Church of hypocrites and wicked worldlings.  
After the Bishop caused him to be brought to the Chapel of the Cathedral Church of Chester, where the Bishop with divers others were set: After he had taken his oath for a true answering, the Chancellor charged him that he had preached heretically, and blasphemously in divers places against the Pope's authority and Catholic Church of Rome: the blessed Mass, the Sacrament of the Altar, and many other Articles.  
He answered, that ●e neither heretically nor blasphemonsly spoke against any of the said Articles, but simply and ●●uely as occasion served according to his conscience, maintaining the truth touching the said Articles, as it was taught in King Edward the sixth his time, whereupon they condemned him at the next appearance. And when he would have persuaded them otherwise by the word of God, the Bishop told him he ought not to dispute with heretics. Then he prayed the people to bear him witness, he held no other opinions than were by Law most godly established, and publicly taught in King Edward's time, wherein he would live and die.  
As he came on the way towards the place of execution, some folk proffered him mo●ey and looked that he should have had a little purse in his hand, as the manner of 〈◊〉▪ was at their going to execution, to gather money to give to a Priest to say trentals of Masses for them after their death▪ whereby they might be saved: but Marsh said he would not be troubled with money, and had them give it to the prisoners and poor people.  
When he came to the ●●re his pardon was offered him: he answered, being it tended to pluck him from God, he could not receive it upon that condition. They would not suffer him to speak to the people. He was somewhat long a dying by reason of the ●lacknes of the ●●re, which he bore wondrous patiently, in so much as the people said he was a Martyr, which caused the Bishop shortly after to make a Sermon in the Cathedral Church, wherein he affirmed that George Marsh was an heretics, burned like an heretic, and a firebrand in hell: in short time after the just judgement of God appeared upon the said Bishop, through his adulterous behaviour he was burned with a harlot, and died thereof.   

William Flower, alias Branch.  
THis William was borne at Snow-hill in the County of Cambridge: after he owelt at Lambeth, and coming over the water to Saint Margaret's Church at Westminster, where he seeing a Priest at mass, being greatly offended in his conscience, he wounded him on the head. whereupon he was apprehended and laid in the Gatehouse at Westminster ●and from thence being brought unto Bonner, and being examined, he said he came of purpose to do it, and when he saw the people to kneel down and give the honour of GOD unto a piece of Bread, he could not possibly forbear any longer, but drew forth his Hanger and smote the Priest: the Witnesses proved, that he smote him on the head, arm, and hand, and that he bled abundantly, and that having a Calais full of consecrated Hosts, the Hosts were besprinkled with the blood: The Bishop offered that he should be pardoned, if he would recant his opinion of the Sacrament, and return to the holy Church: He answered, Do what you will, I am at a point, for the heavens shall assoon fall, as I will forsake mine opinion. He was often called before the Bishop, but when neither by flatteries nor threatening he would not 〈◊〉▪ he was condemned.  
At his burning he was most cruelly handled, his right hand was hold against ●he stake and strucken off, at which striking he in no part of his body did once shrink: to his burning little wood was brought, not sufficient to burn him, but they were feign to strike him down into the fire.   

john Card-maker, alias tailor, and john Warn Upholster of Saint john's in Walbroke in London.  
THese two were condemned by Boner, for holding that there was no transubstantiation in the Sacrament, and denying the carnal▪ real, and corporal presence of Christ in the Sacrament.  
This Card-maker was one of the Prebendaries of the Cathedral Church of Welles: He was apprehended and ●aken by the Bishop of bath, and committed prisoner unto the Fleet in London, the laws of King Edward being yet in force: but afterward when they had restored their old popish laws by Act of Parliament, these two, namely, Card-maker and warn were brought to 〈◊〉 Lord Chancellor, who offered them the Queen's pardon, if they would recant: Whereupon they made such an answer as the Lord Chancellor and his fellows allowed them for Catholic, but it was but for a further advantage, and that they might have some forged example of a shrinking brother to lay in the 〈◊〉 of the rest which were to be examined: and to all that after were examined: they commended Card-maker, and one Barlow for soberness, discretion, and learning; which Barlow was, for all his good answers, led to the Fleet, from whence being delivered, did by exile constantly bear witness to the truth of the Gospel.  
Card-maker was conveyed to the Counter in Breadstreet: the Papists having a certain hope that Card-maker was become theirs, divers of them conferred with him; in the end he required them to put their reasons in writing, and then he would answer them in writing, which was done, but they never came unto our hands.  
When warn and he were brought together to Smithfield to be burned, the Sheriff called Card-maker aside, and talked with him secretly so long, that warn had made his prayers, and was chained to the stake, and wood and ●eeds set to him. The people thought sure Card-maker would have recanted: but when they saw him put off his clothes, and go boldly to the stake and kiss it, and shake Warn by the hand, and did him be of good comfort, they cried out for joy, with so great a shout as a greater hath not been heard, saying, God be praised, the Lord strengthen thee Card-maker, the Lord receive thy spirit; thus they both through the fire passed into the joys of heaven.   

William Tooly Poulterer of London.  
He was hanged for robbing a Spaniard at S. james, and in his prayer at the Gallows, which was near Charing-cross, he prayed God to deliver us from the tyranny of Rome and all the Pope's detestable enormities: to which all the people said Amen. And being hanged and buried, the Mitred Priests took this grievously: and after consultations what was best to be done, there was a Mandate of Bonner set up at Charing-cross, on Paul's Church door, and at Saint martin's in the Fields, for the citing of Tooly, hanged a little before, to appear before the said Bishop for heresy; where, after many witnesses examined, he was suspended, excommunicated, condemned, and committed to the secular power, to wit, the Sheriffs of London, who digged him up, laid his dead body on the fire and burned it.   

THOMAS HAWKS'.  
He was sent to London to Bonner for not suffering of his child to be christened in three weeks: he told the Bishop the reason was because their baptizing was against the word of God, 
1555.  there being in it so many things which have 〈◊〉 invented by men, as Oil, Cream, Salt, spital, Candle, and conjuring of water, etc.  Bonner. 
The Catholic Church hath taught it, and your fathers and the whole world have been conte●ted therewith: he answered, I have nothing to do what they have done, what God commandeth me, to that stand I  
One said I was too curious, for ye will have nothing, said he, but your little pretty▪ Gods book. I asked if it were not sufficient for our salvation. Yes, said he, but not for our instruction. I said GOD send me the salvation and you the instruction.  Bonner. 
Would you be content to have your child christened after the Order set forth in K. Edward's time?  Hawks. 
Yes said I, that is my desire: then he said, you are a stubborn young man, I must take another course with you. I told him he was in the hands of God, and so am I Then the Bishop would have had me to Evensong with him. I told him I would not pray in that place nor in none such. One of his Chaplains said, let him go, my Lord, and he shall be no partaker with us in our prayers. I told them, I thought myself best when I was farthest from them.  
The Bishop sent for me, and Harpsfield was with him; then the Bishop said, this is the man I told you of, that would not have his child christened, nor will have no ceremonies.  Harps. 
Christ used ceremonies when he took clay and spittle and made the blind man see.  Hawks. 
Christ used it not in Baptism: if you will needs have it, put it to the use that Christ did.  Harps. 
Admit your child die unchristned, you are in a heavy case, your child being damned and you also, seeing you would not christian him when you might; for he is borne in original sin.  Hawks. 
The deliverance of sin standeth in the faith of the parents: he asked me how I proved it; Paul in 1. Cor. 7. saith, The unbelieving man is sanctified by the believing woman, and the unbelieving woman by the believing man, else were your children unclean.  Harps. 
Your great learned men at Oxford, in whom you put your trust, will be against you. I said if they do it by the Scriptures I would believe them.  Bonner. 
Recant, recant; for Christ saith, Except you be baptised you cannot be saved.  Hawks. 
I a●ked him whether Christianity did stand in outward ceremony? He said, partly it doth. I said, S. Pet saith, Not the washing of water that purgeth the filth of the flesh, but a good conscience consenting unto God, is acceptable to him.  Bonner. 
How say you to the mass sirrah?  Hawks. 
It is detestable, abominable, and profitable for nothing. Then he said, what say you to the Epistle and Gospel? I said it was good if it were well and rightly used.  Bonner. 
What say you to the Consite●r?  Hawks. 
It is abominable and detestable, and a blasphemy against God and his son, to call upon any, to trust in any, or to pray to any, save only to Christ jesus.  Bonner. 
To trust to any we bid you not, to pray to them we bid you; for you pray to God by them, as you cannot speak to the King and Queen but by the means of one of the privit chamber.  Hawks. 
You say we must not trust in them; and S. Paul saith, How should I call on them in whom I trust not?  Bonner. 
Would you have no body pray for you when you are dead? I said, so long as we are alive the prayers of the righteous are available; but when we are dead they profit not▪ for David faith, No man can deliver his brother from death: and Ezechiel ●aith, Though Noah, Daniel, and job dwelled amongst them, yet can they exceed no further than themselves. Then he said to Harpsfield, you see this man hath no need of our Lady, nor of any blessed Saints.  
An old Bishop that lost his living for ●arrying a wi●e, came to Bonner with a gift, and he sent for me, and told him how that I had a child and would not ha●e it christened. I said I de●ie not baptism. Then he said angrily, Thou ●oole, thou cann●st not tell what thou wouldst have. I said a Bishop must be 〈…〉 not given to anger. Thou judgest me angry, 〈◊〉 by my faith I am not. Then said the old Bishop, Alas y●ng man, you must be taught by the Church, and by your ancients, and do as your fathers have done.  Bonner. 
No, no, he will have nothing but Scripture, he will have no ceremonies in the Church. But what say you to holy water?  Hawks. 
I say to it as to the rest, No, said he, that is proved by the Scripture, in the book of Kings, when Elizeus threw salted into the water. I said the waters were corrupt, and by this he made them sweet and good; so when our waters be corrupt, if you by putting in salt can make them sweet, clear, and wholesome we will the better believe your ceremonies.  Bonner. 
How say you to holy bread? I asked, what scripture have you for it? he said Christ sed five thousand men with five loaves and three fishes.  Hawks. 
Will you make that holy bread? there Christ dealt fish with his holy bread: then he said, look how captions he is: and I said, Christ did not this miracle because you should do the like, but to cause us to credit and believe his word and doctrine.  Bonner. 
You will believe no doctrine but that which is wrought by miracles. I said no: for Christ saith these tokens shall follow them that believe me, they shall speak new tongues and cast out devils, and if they drink poison it shall not hurt them. Then he asked with what new tongues we speak.  Hawks. 
When I knew not God's word I was a blasphemer and filth●e talker, but since I knew God's word, I have given laud, praise, and thanks to God with the same tongue. Then he said, how cast ye out Devils? I said, whosoever doth credit and believe God's word shall cast out Devils. Then he asked me if ever I drank any deadly poison. I said yea forsooth, I have drunken of the pestilent traditions, and ceremonies of the Bishop of Rome.  Bonner. 
Thou art an Heretics, and thou shalt be burned if thou continuest this opinion: you think we are afraid to put you to death, there is a brotherhead of you, but I will break it I warrant you.  Hawks. 
Christ nor his Apostles never killed any for their Faith: he said, Paul did excommunicate, I said, There is difference betwixt excommunicating and burning: he said, Peter destroyed the Man and his Wife in the Acts. I said, They lied against the Holy Ghost, which served nothing for his purpose: Then he said, well, you grant one. I said, If you will have us grant you to be of God, then show mercy, for he requireth mercy: so he went to dinner. The next day Fecknam talked with me.  Feck. 
Are you he that will not have your child christened, but in English, and will have no Ceremonies. I said, I refuse not that which the Scripture commandeth: he said, Ceremonies are to be used by the Scriptures, how say you to Paul's breaches.  hawks. 
I have read, that there went Partlets and Napkins from Paul's body, is it that you mean? he said, yes, what say you to those Ceremonies: I say nothing to the Ceremonies; for the Text saith, It was God that wrought, and not the Ceremonies.  Feck. 
How say you to the woman that touched the hem of Christ vesture, did not her disease depart by that ceremony: I said there went virtue from Christ as himself said: whether was it his virtue, or his besture that healed the woman: He said both, I said then is not Christ true: For he said, Thy Faith hath made thee whole.  Feck. 
How say you Sirrah, Christ took bread and broke it, and said, Take, eat, this is my body: is it not so: I said I do not understand it so: Then he said Christ is a liar: I said, I think you will prove him so: for every word that Christ spoke is not to be understood as he spoke it: For he said, I am a Door, a Vine, a King, a Way, etc. He said he spoke this in parables.  Hawks. 
No forsooth, then Christ would have said, I am like unto a Door, to a vine, to a King, to a Way: He said these places make nothing for you: but I perceive you build upon Latimer, Cranmer, and Ridley: I said they be godly learned men.  Feck. 
Wilt thou trust to such dolts, one of them hath written in his book that the real presence is in the Sacrament▪ Ridley preached at Paul's Cross that the Devil believed better than you, for he believed Christ is able to make of stones bread, and you will not believe Christ's body is in the sacrament, yet thou buildest thy faith upon them.  Hawks. 
What they have done I know not, but what they do I know: I build my faith upon no man. If these and many more should recant, yet will I stand to that which I have said, and then they departed. The next day Doctor Chadsey coming to the Bishop, I was sent for into the Garden.  Bonner. 
He thinketh there is no Church but in England and Germany. I said, and you think, there is no Church but at Rome.  Chad. 
How say you to the Church of Rome? I said it is a Church of a sort of vicious Cardinals, Priests▪ Monks, and Friars, which I will never credit nor believe: then he said▪ what say you to the Pope?  Hawks. 
From him and all his detestable enormities good Lord deliver us: he said so we may say, from King Henry the eighth and all his detestable enormities, good Lord deliver us.  Bonner. 
He will not come into the Chapel, he cannot abide the mass, nor the sacrament, nor any service but in English: then Chadsey said, Christ never spoke English.  Hawks. 
Neither spoke he in Latin, but always in such a tongue as they understood. And Saint Paul saith, Tongues profit nothing, if a Pipe or a Harp make no certain sound, who can prepare himself to battle: So if we hear a tongue that we understand not, we receive no profit.  Bonner. 
The Catholic Church ordered, that the Latin service should serve thorough the whole world, that they might pray in one tongue, that there be no strife. I say, this did your Counsels of Rome.  Chad. 
You are to blame to reprove the councils through the whole World.  Hawks. 
Saint Paul reproveth them, saying; If any preach any other Doctrine then that which I have taught, do you hold him accursed: Then he said, hath any preached to you any other Doctrine. I said yes, since I came into this house, I have been taught praying to Saints, and to our Lady, and to trust in the Mass, holy Bread, and holy water, and in Idols: he said they taught him not amiss in that: I said, cursed be he that teacheth me so, and I will not credit him nor believe him.  Chad. 
What be those Idols you are offended with; I said the Cross of wood, Silver, Copper, or Gold, etc.  Boner. 
I say every Idol is an Image, but not every Image an Idol: if it be an Image of a false God it is an Idol: but if an Image be made of God himself it is no Idol but an Image.  Hawks. 
Lay your Images of your true God, and of your false God together, and both your Image and Idol have hands and feel not, eyes and see not, feet and go not, mouths and speak not; so there is no difference.  Chad. 
God forbid I should rejoice in any thing but in the cross of Christ: I asked him whether he understood Paul: so he answered me not.  Boner. 
When can we have a godlier remembrance when we ride by the way then to see the Cross: I said if it were such profit, why did not Christ's Disciples take it up, and set it on a pole, and carry it in procession, with salva festa dies. Chadsey said it was taken up.  Hawks. 
You say Elinor took it up, and she sent a piece of it to a place of Religion, where I was with the visitors at the dissolution, and we called for the piece of the cross, which was so esteemed, and had robbed so many, and made them commit Idolatry; and it was but a piece of a Lath covered over with Copper, and double gilded, as it had been clean gold: Then the Bishop cried fie on him, and hey left me: And Chadsey said, it was pity I should live, and I said I had rather die, then live in this case.  
The Bishop after writ somewhat that he should set his hand too, and there was in it, that I Thomas Lankes had talked with mine Ordinary, and with certain good, godly and learned men: He answered, he would not grant them to be good, godly, and learned men: After also he told the Bishop, as for your cursings, railings, and blasphemings, I care not for them: for I know the moths and worms shall eat you, as they eat Wool or Cloth, and at length with divers others in the month of june he was condemned, and being carried into Essex, at Cophall, by martyrdom, he changed his life: His friends privily desired him, that in the midst or the flame, he would show some token that they might be certain whether the pain were so great that one cannot keep his mind constant therein, which he promised to do, and if it were tolerable to hold up his hands over his head, and when his breath was taken away, his skin drawn together, his fingers consumed in the fire, and all men looked that he would give up the Ghost, He mindful of his promise● made did lift up his hands half burned, and burning with heat above his head to the living God, even on a sudden, and with great rejoicing, striketh them three times together: by which thing, contrary to all men's expectation being seen, there followed so great rejoicing, and cry of the multitude, as though heaven and earth would have come together, and presently he sunk down, and gave up the Ghost.   

THOMAS WATS.  
HE was of Billerica in Essex, being brought to the Bishop of London▪ he put certain Articles to him: The effect of the answer whereof followeth.  
That he hath and doth believe that Christ's body is in heaven, and no where else: and that he will never believe that Christ's body is in the Sacrament, and that the Mass is full of Idolatry and abomination, never instituted by Christ, and that he never did nor doth believe that a Priest can absolve him of his sins: but he believeth it is good to ask council at the Priest's mouth: and he confessed that he said openly in the sessions, that all that is now used and done in the church is abominable, heretical, and schismatical, and altogether nought.  
And he doth believe, that the Pope is a mortal enemy to Christ, & his Church: and that he prayeth as Tooly did, that we may be delivered from the tyranny of the Pope and all his enormities.  
And after he had been many times brought before Boner, and his company, and the Bishop perceiving, neither his threatenings, nor flattering promises, nothing to prevail: he condemned him, and after he was carried to Chemes-ford, & there most patiently and constantly sealed his faith with his blood, by most cruel fire.  
The morning before he died, he said words to this effect to his Wife and Children. Wife and good Children, I must now depart from you; henceforth I know you no more, but as the Lord hath given you to me, so I give you again unto the LORD, whom I charge you to obey and fear, and beware that you turn not to this abominable papistry, against the which I shall ano●e by God's grace give my blood. Let not the murdering of God's Saints be any cause for you to relent: but take occasion thereby to be stronger in the Lord's quarrel, and I doubt not but he will be a merciful father unto you, and then I kissed them all, and was carried unto the fire.  
When he came to the stake he kissed it, and then he said so my Lord Rich, beware, beware, for you do against your conscience herein, and without you repent, the Lord will revenge it, for you are the cause of my death.   

Thomas Osmond, Fuller, William Bamford, alias Butler, Nicholas Chamberlain, john Ardley, and john Simpson.  
THese were sent out of Essex unto Boner, to be examined, they had the same Articles ministered unto them, and agreed all in the same answers in substance, that Thomas Wat's next aforesaid made, and when by no means they could be persuaded from their constancy, being many times sent for, they were at last condemned, and burned in several places in Essex, Chamberlain at Colchester, Thomas Osmond at Maningtree, William Brainford at Harwidge.  
john Ardley told Boner, my Lord neither you nor any of your Religion is of the Catholic Church, for you are of a false Faith, and shall be deceived at length, bear as good a face as you can, you will kill the innocent blood, and you have killed many, and▪ o● give about to kill more, if every hair of my head were a man, I would suffer death in the Faith that I am in.  
At ●he Examination of Simpson and Ardley, there were a great multitude of people assembled in the Church of Paul's round about the Consistory: The Bishop being angry with their bold answers, cried aloud, have him away, have him away: Wh●n the people in the Church heard these words, thinking the prisoners had their judgements, they severed themselves to make way, which caused such a noise in the Church, that they in the Consistory were amazed: The Bishop asked what was the matter: The standers by said there was like to be some tumul●, for they were together by the ears: The Bishop with the rest of the Court ran away to the door that goeth into the Bishop's house, but the rest being lighter footed than the Bishop, recovered the door first, and thronging hastily to get in, kept the Bishop out: and cried save my Lord, save my Lord: whereby they gave the standers by good matter to laugh at, whereby th●se were a little while stopped of 〈◊〉 judgement: but not long after they were called to the fire: john Simpson suffered at Rochfort, and john Ardley at Rayby.   

JOHN BRADFORD.  
HE was borne at Manchester in Lan●aster: 
1555.  On the 13. day of August, in the first year of Queen Mary: Master Bourne, Bishop of bath, made a beastly Sermon at Paul's Cross to set up popery, as before is said: Boner being present, the people were ready to pull him out of the Pulpit, and a Dagger was hurled at him, and being put from ending his Sermon, he entreated Bradford being with him, to speak and appease the people, when he came into the place of the Preacher, all the people cried Bradford, Bradford, God save thee Bradford: And after they heard his godly exhortation they left off their raging. Bourne thought himself not yet sure of his life, until he was safely housed, though the Sheriff and Mayor were ready to help him. Wherefore he desired Bradford not to depart from him until he was in safety, and ●radford went at his back shadowing him with his Gown: Amongst whom one Gentleman said: Ah Bradford, Bradford, thou savest him that will help to burn thee: I give thee his life for if it were not for thee, I would run him through with my sword, within three dares after Bradford was sent for to the Tower, and there the Council charged him with sedition for this matter, and committed him to the Tower, and from the Tower to the King's Bench in Southwark, and after his condemnation unto the Counter in the Poultry, whilst he remained in these two prisons he preached twice a day continually almost two years.  
After he was brought with Bishop Farrax as aforesaid, before the Lord Chancellor, and the Queen's Commissioners: after the Lord Chancellor had laid unto his charge the aforesaid sedition at Paul's, and Boner had bore witness against him, and Bradford had showed his innocency, and affirmed that notwithstanding Boners seeing and saying, yet the truth I have told, as at the day of judgement will appear, in the mean time because I cannot be believed, I am ready to suffer what God will licence you to do to me.  Chan. 
To leave this matter, wilt thou return again, and do as we have done, and thou shalt receive the Queen's mercy and pardon.  Brad. 
My Lord, I desire mercy with God's mercy, but mercy with God's wrath God keep me from: Well said he, if thou wilt not receive mercy offered unto thee, know for a truth, that the Queen is minded to make a purgation of all such as thou art. Bradford answered, I would be glad of the Queen's mercy, to live as a subject without a clog of Conscience, otherwise the Lords mercy is better to me then life, and I commit my life into his hands that will keep it, that none can take it away without his pleasure: There are twelve hours in the day as long as they last no man shall have power thereon; therefore his good will be done: Life in his displeasure is worse than death, and death in his true favour is true life.  
And after he had been three times called before the Lord Chancellor, at all which times there was no arguments of divinity but about transubstantiation: For denying whereof, and affirming that the wicked do not receive Christ, though they receive the Sacrament he was condemned: after this the Archbishop of York and the Bishop of Chichester came to him, and argued this point▪ and after them two Spanish Friars, and divers others at other times: The sum of his Doctrine herein followeth.   

Reasons against Transubstantiation, gathered by JOHN BRADFORD.  
1 TErtullian saith that which is former is true, that which is later is false. Transubstantiation is a late Doctrine; for it was not generally defined until the Council of Lateran, about the year one thousand two hundred and fifteen, under Innocent 3. before it was free to believe it, or not believe it: Ergo, the Doctrine of Transubstantiation is false.  
2 That the words of Christ's Supper be figurative: the Circumstances of the Scripture: the proportion of the Sacraments: the sentences of all holy Fathers: For a thousand years after Christ do all teach: It followeth there is no Transubstantiation,  
3 The Scriptures do witness that the Lord gave bread to his Disciples, and called it his body: He took bread in his hands: he gave thanks over bread, he broke bread, and gave bread to his Disciples: As Ireneus, Tertullian, origen, Cyprian, Epiphanius, Augustine, and all the Fathers of antiquity do affirm: but in as much as the substance of bread and wine is another manner of thing: then the substance of the body and blood of Christ, it is plain there is no Transubstantiation.  
4 The bread is no more transubstantiated than the wine: CHRIST calleth that the fruit of the vine, saying, I will drink no more of the fruit of the Vine: Therefore by Christ's words it was not Blood but Wine: therefore it followeth there is no Transubstantiation: Chrysostom upon Matthew and Cyprian, do confirm this reason.  
5 The bread is called as well Christ's mystical body, as his natural body: for the same spirit that saith the bread is my body; saith also, we being many are one body, but it is not the mystical body by transubstantiation, no more is it his natural body by transubstantiation.  
6 The words over the Cup are not so effectual as to transubstantiate it into the New Testament: Therefore the words spoken over the bread, are not so mighty to make Transubstantiation.  
7 The Doctrine of Transubstantiation doth not agree with the Apostolic and mother Churches, which received there Doctrine of the Apostles, who received it of Christ, and Christ of God: as of Gréece, of Corinthus, of Philippos, Collosia, Thessalonica, Ephesus, which never taught Transubstantiation: yea, it agreeth not with the Doctrine of the Church of Rome, taught in times past, for Gelasius the Pope doth manifestly confute the error of transubstantiation, and reproveth them of sacrilege, which divide the mystery, and keep the Cup from the lay people: Therefore the Doctrine of transubstantiation agreeth not with the truth.   

Communication betwixt the Archbishop of York, and the Bishop of Chichester, with BRADFORD in prison.  York. 
HOw know you the word of God but by the Church?  Brad. 
The Church is a mean to bring a man to the more speedy knowledge of the Scriptures, as the woman of Samaria was a mean that the Samarita●s knew Christ: but when as they had heard him speak, they said now we know that he is Christ, not because of thy words, but because we ourselves have heard him: so after we come to the hearing and reading of the Scriptures, showed unto us by the Church: we believe them, and know them as Christ's sheep, not because the Church saith they be the Scriptures, but because they be so, we being assured thereof by the spirit which wrote and spoke them.  York. 
In the Apostles time the word was not written.  Brad. 
True, if you mean it for some books of the New Testament: but for the Old Testament, Peter telleth us it is a more sure word of prophesy, not that it is so simply, but in respect of the Apostles, which being alive and compassed with infirmities: by reason whereof men might perchance have found fault with their preaching, they attributed unto the Prophets more firmness, as wherewith no fault could be ●●und: albeit in verity no less obedience and faith ought to be given unto the one, than the other; both proceeding of one Spirit of truth.  York. 
Ireneus and others do magnify much, and allege the Church, and not the Scriptures against the heretics.  Brad. 
They had to do with such-hereticks as did deny the Scriptures, and y●t did magnify the Apostles: so that they were enforced to use the authority of those Churches wherein the Apostles had taught, and which did still retain the same Doctrine: then the alleging of the Church cannot be principally used against me, which am so far from denying the Scriptures, that I appeal unto them utterly as to the only judge.  York. 
A pretty matter that you will take upon to judge the Church: where hath your Church been hitherto? for the Church of Christ is Catholic and visible, hitherto.  Brad. 
I do not judge the Church when I discern it from the congregation, which is not the Church, and I never denied the Church to b● Catholic, and vi●●ble; although at some times it is more visible then at other times.  Chichest. 
Where was your Church forty years agone, which allowed your Doctrine: I said I would tell him, if he would tell me, where the Church was in Helias his time, when Helias said, he was left alone: he said, that is no answer.  Brad. 
If you had the same eyes wherewith a man might have espied the Church, than you would not say it was no answer: The fault why the Church is not s●●ne of you, is not because the Church is not visible, but because your eyes are not clear ●●ough to see it.  Chich. 
You are much deceived in making this collation betwixt the Church then and now: York said, it was very well spoken, for Christ said, I will build my Church, and not, I do, or have built it.  Brad. 
Peter teacheth me to make this collation, saying: As amongst the people there were false Prophets, which were most in estimation before Christ's coming, so shall there be false teachers amongst the people after Christ's coming, and very many shall follow them: and as for your future tense, you will not conclude Christ's Church not to have been before, but rather that there is no builder in the Church but by Christ only, in that he saith; I will build my Church, for Paul and Apollo be but waterers.  York. 
He taketh upon him to judge the Church, a man shall never come to certainty that doth so.  Brad. 
I speak simply that which I think, and desire reasons to answer my Objections: assuredly you did well to depart from the Romish Church, but you have done wickedly to coupple yourselves to it again, for you can never prove it, which you call the mother Church, to be Christ's Church.  Chichest. 
You were but a Child then, I was but a young man, come from the University, and went with the World, but it was always against my conscience.  Brad. 
I think you have done evil, for ye are come, and have brought others to that wicked man which sitteth in the Temple of God, which is the Church, for it cannot be understood of Mahomer, or any out of the Church, but of such as bear rule in the Church.  York. 
See how you build your Faith upon the most obscure places of the Scripture to deceive yourself, as though you were in the Church which are not.  Brad. 
Well my Lord, though I might by truth judge you and others, yet will not I utterly exclude you out of the Church, but I am not out of the Communion of the Church, for it consisteth in Faith.  York. 
Lo, how you make your Church invisible, for you would have the Communion of it to consist in Faith.  Brad. 
To have Communion of the Church, needeth not visiblenesie of it, for Communion consisteth in Faith, and not in exterior Ceremonies, as appeareth by Paul, which would have one Faith: and by Ireneus to Victor, saying; disagreeing of fasting should not break the agreeing of Faith.  Chichest. 
That place hath often wounded my conscience, because we dissevered ourselves from the Sea of Rome.  Brad. 
God forgive you, for you have done evil to bring England thither again.  York. 
He read a Paper of Common places, how many things held Saint Augustine in the Church, consent of people and Nations authority, confirmed with Miracles, nourished with hope, increased with Charity, established with antiquity: the succession of Priests from Peter's Seat, to this present Bishop: lastly, the very Name of a Catholic doth hold me in. Paint me but your Church thus.  Brad. 
This maketh as much for me as for you, but all this, if they had been so firm as you would make them, might have been alleged against Christ and his apostles, for there was the Law, and the Ceremonies, consented on by the whole people, confirmed with Miracles, Antiquity, and continual succession of Bishops from Aaron.  Cich. 
You make to much of the State of the Church before Chrs●s coming.  Brad. 
Therein I do but as Peter teacheth, and Paul very often; you would gladly have your Church here very glorious, and as a most pleasant Lady, but as Christ saith, so may the Church say; Blessed are they that are not offended at me.  York. 
You think none is of the Church but such as suffer persecution.  Brad. 
Paul saith, All that will live godly in Christ, must suffer persecution: sometime Christ's Church hath rest here, but commonly it is not so, especially towards the end her form will be more unseemly.  York. 
Where is your Church that hath consent of people and Nations, as S. Augustine saith.  Brad. 
Even all people and Nations that be God's people, have consented with me, and them in the Doctrine of Faith.  York. 
Saint Augustine speaketh of succession from Peter Seat.  Brad. 
That seat than was nothing so much corrupt as it is now.  York. 
Well, you always judge the Church.  Brad. 
No my Lord, Christ's sheep discern Christ's voice, but they judge it not so: they discern the Church, but not judge her, yet full well may we judge the Romish Church, for she obeyeth not Christ's voice, and Christ's true Church doth. He asked me wherein: I said, in Latin Service, and robbing the Laity of Christ's Cup in the Sacrament, and many other things, in which it committeth most horrible sacrilege.  York. 
Latin Service was appointed to be sung and had in the Choir, where only were those that understood Latin: The people sitting in the body of the Church, praying their own private prapers, and this may well be yet seen by making of the Chancel and the Choir, so that the people could not come in or hear them.  Brad. 
In Chrysostom's time, and S. Ieromes time, all the Church did answer with a loud voice, Amen. Whereby we may see, that the prayers were made so, that the people both heard and understood them.  York. 
We lose our labour, you seek to put away all things that are told you for your good, your Church no man can know: I said, yes that you may: He said, I pray whereby.  Brad. 
Chrysostome saith only by the Scriptures, and this he speaketh very oftentimes, as you know.  York. 
That is or Chrysostome, In opere imperfecto, which may be doubted of the thing, which the Church may be best known by, is succession of Bishops.  Brad. 
Lira well writeth upon Matthew, that Ecclesia non consistit in homi●●bus ratione potestatis secularis, aut ecclesiasticae, sed in hominibus in quibus est notitia vera, & confessio fidei & veritatis. And Hilarius writeth to Auxentius, that the church is rather hid in Caves, then eminent in chief seats: then after they had been there three hours, they were called away.   

john leaf burned with Master Bradford.  
THis john, was an Apprentice with a Chandler in Christ-Church in London, eighteen years old, borne in Kirkley M●●eside, in the County of York, he was examined before Bonner: he said, that after the words of consecration in the Sacrament of the Altar, over the Bread and Wine, there was not the true and natural body and blood of Christ in substance: and as it is now used and believed in the Realm of England, it is abominable Idolatry: And he believed, that after consecration, it remaineth Bread and Wine as it was before, and it is received in the remembrance of the death and passion of Christ, and so spiritually in Faith they receive Christ's body and blood. And he affirmeth, that Auricular confession is not necessary to be made unto a Priest, and it is no point of soul's health to believe that the Priest hath any authority by the Scriptures, to remit sins.  
And being asked if he had been Master Rogers his Scholar, he granted it so to be, and he did believe the Doctrine of the said Rogers, and the Doctrine of Bishop Hooper, Card-maker, and others of their opinion, which of late were burned for Christ, and that he will die in that Doctrine: and the Bishop moving of him to unity of the Church, He said, My Lord, you call mine opinion Heresy, it is the true light of the Word of GOD, and he would never forsake his well grounded opinion whilst breath was in his body: Whereupon he was condemned.  
When these two came to the stake in Smithfield to be burned, Master Bradford lay prostrate on the one side of the stake, and the young man on the other, praying a space, until the sheriffs man bad Master Bradford arise, than they both rose. Master Bradford desired the Sheriff that his man might have his apparel, which he granted him. When he was unready, he said; O England, England, repent thee of thy sins, beware of Idolatry, beware of false Antichrists, that they deceive thee not. Then the Sheriff bade tie his hands, if he would not be quiet: He said, I am quiet, God forgive you this. One of the Officers that made the Fire said; If you have no more learning than that, you are but a fool, and were best to hold your peace: Then Master Bradford answered no more, but asked the world forgiveness, and forgave all the world, and prayed the people to pray for him, and ●id the young man be of good comfort, for we shall have a merry Supper with the Lord this night, than he embraced the reeds and said: Strait is the way, and narrow is the gate that leadeth to eternal salvation, and few there be that find it: In the Book at large thou mayst see many godly Letters of his.  
This Master Woodroffe, Sheriff, as he would not suffer Master Bradford to speak, but bad his hands to be tied: so, or worse, he served Master Rogers, and all that were burned, where the other Sheriff would weep at their burning, he would laugh at it, and would restrain and beat the people, who were desirous to take them by the hand. In fine, the foresaid Master Woodroffe, after the burning of Master Bradford, as soon as he came home, was taken lame both arm and leg, so that after he could never stir out of his house, nor scarce move himself.   

WILLIAM MINGE.  
THe next day after Bradfords death, William Minge, Priest, died in Maidstone jail, being in bonds for Religion, and had suffered martyrdom if he had lived, for he died in great constancy and boldness.   

john Bland, john Frankesh, Nicholas Scheterton, Humphrey Middleton.  
THE twelfth of june 
1555  john Bland, john Frankesh, Nicholas Scheterton, and Humphrey Middleton, were all four burned at Canterbury together: Frankesh and Bland were Ministers of the Church there, and Preachers of God's word.  
Bland was twice or thrice cast into Prison before for preaching the Gospel, and was delivered at the suit of his friends, and yet preached the Gospel again as soon as ever he was delivered. His friends would again have delivered him, if he would have promised to abstain from preaching: he stood in it so earnestly, that he would admit no such condition, expressing the example of Saint Paul, Who shall separate us from the love of Christ, shall tribulation, or anguish, or hunger, or nakedness, or danger, or persecution, or the sword, etc.  
These were tumbled and tossed from prison to prison, from sessions to sessions, a year and almost a half, and at the last they were condemned for denying the real presence in the Sacrament.  
The substance of a letter, written by Nicholas Scheterton to his mother: These are to wish you, increase of grace and wisdom, that you may see the crafty bewitching of Satan, our mortal enemy, which doth not only openly, but under colour of devotion, deceive them which keep not a diligent eye upon him, but having confidence in man's traditions, & customs of the world, leaving the commandments of God and testament of Christ, do grow more into superstition and hypocrisy, then into wisdom and true holiness. Satan by his Ministers, maketh many believe, that those things which they compel us unto for their bellies sake, have many godly significations, although they be most contrary to Gods will: as the Serpent in Paradise said to Eve; hath God commanded you not to eat of the tree of knowledge, but you shall not die: so say our ministers, hath God commanded you that you shall not make any Image. Tush say they, what harm can they do, may we not remember God the better when we see his Image, for they are good books for Laymen, (but indeed they are better for the Priests, because they receive the offerings) and as true as the promise of the Serpent was kept with Eve; so is the persuasion of the Priests found unto us: for as Adam and Eve did become like GOD in knowing of good and evil, so are we in remembering God by his Images. For Adam's eyes were so opened, that he lost both innocency and righteousness, and became most miserable of all Creatures; so we, by remembering Christ by Images, have forgotten his Commandments, and counted his Testament, confirmed with his blood, for stark madness or heresy. We have so miserably remembered him, that of all people we are most blind, and this is because we will presume to remember God by breaking of his Law, therefore except we repent, God will remember us in his wrath: They will say, where went he to school, is he wiser than our great Doctors, that have studied all their life? and they say it is good hay, although we ourselves smell it musty, yet we must believe it is sweet, and then pay them well for their so saying, and then all is safe. But I may say to them, what Sir; you be wiser than Christ, and God the Father, or the Holy Ghost? what, wiser than the Prophets or the Apostles, and all holy Martyrs? where had you your high learning, it is a very strange learning, that neither God the Father, nor Christ, nor his Apostles could reach to the knowledge of it, but vain men are never without some shift, peradventure they will not be ashamed to say; that Christ coming on his Father's message, did forget half his arrant by the way: for it is hard to find one thing in the Church as he left it, so Rumishlie hath Antichrist turned the Church upsidedowne for lucre sake. Some will say, why should we condemn our Fathers that lived thus? they did according to their knowledge, therefore we condemn them not, but let us take heed they condemn not us: for if they had heard the word and been warned as we are, it is to be thought they would have more thankfully received it, than we; yea, they were more faithful in that which they knew, then now many are, therefore they shall condemn us, if we do not embrace this grace now offered: our disobedience is greater than their ignorance, wherefore if we will meet our Fathers in joy, let us not refuse the mercy offered more largely to us then to them, God will not bear it at our hands, to turn● back being we are delivered. Remember Lot's Wife.   

james Trevisam.  
He was of the parish of Saint Margaret's in Lothburie: he was lame and kept his bed, and could not rise out of it a long time; one john Small his servant read to him on the Bible; in the mean time Beard the Promoter came into the house, and went up the Stairs, where he found four persons besides Trevisam and his wife, which he carried to the Counter, where they remained a fortnight, and he brought a Cart to the door to have the lame man to Newgate, but that his neighbours entreated for him, and put in sureties for his appearance. One Master Farthing the parson came to him, and communicated with him, and they agreed well. Then one Toller meeting the Priest, said, if you be agreed I will accuse you, for he denieth the Sacrament of the Altar: then the parson went to him again, and then they could not agree; whereupon the parson told Bonner, and he said he should be burned, and if he were dead he should be buried in a Ditch; so when he died he was buried in morefield's, the same night he was digged up, and his sheet taken away, and he left naked upon the ground, than the owner of the field buried him again, and fortnight after the Summoner came to his grave, and summoned him to appear at Paul's before his Ordinary; but what more was done, I have no certainty of.   

Nicholas Hall a Bricklayer, and Christopher Weighed of Dartford.  
THese were condemned by Maurice 
1555.  Bishop of Rochester for denying the real presence in the Sacrament, and saying the Mass was abominable, Hall was burned at Rochester, and Weighed at Dartford.   

Margery poley widow.  
SHe was wife of Richard poley of Pepingbery, and was condemned by the said Bishop of Rochester for saying he neither allowed the Deity of the sacrament nor the absurdity of their mass, and was burned at Tunbridge.   

Derick Carver, john Launder.  
Carver was of Brighthamsted in Sussex, and Launder was of Godstone in Surrey, that together with Thomas ●ueson and William Veisie, with others to the number of twelve, being together at prayers, and saying the service as in King Edward's time, in the house of Dericke, they were apprehended by one Master Edward Gage.  
Dericke was condemned by Bonner for saying that after consecration of the Sacrament there remaineth Bread and Wine, and not the flesh and blood of Christ naturally, and that there is no sacrifice nor salvation to a Christian in the Mass, except it were said and used in the mother tongue, and likewise also that the ceremonies of the Church are not profitable for a Christian. And as touching Auricular confession, he said it was necessary to go to a good Priest for counsel, but the absolution and laying hands on a man's head by the Priest, as it is now used, is not profitable, and that the faith and doctrine now taught is not agreeable to GOD'S word, and that Hooper, Card-maker, and others of their opinion which were late burned, were good Christians, and did preach the doctrine of Christ.  
john Launder was coudemned by the said Bonner for affirming that whosoever doth teach or use any other Sacraments than the Lords Supper and Baptism, or any other ceremonies, he believeth that they were not of the Catholic Church, but abhorreth them, and that he himself is a member of the true Catholic Church: he denied the real presence in the Sacrament, but he believeth that when he receiveth the material Bread and Wine it is in remembrance of Christ's death, and that he eats Christ's body and blood by faith, and no otherwise, and that the Mass is nought and abominable, and directeth against God's word, and that the gloria in excelsis, the Creed, Sanctum, Pater noster, Agnus and other parts of the mass be of themselves good, yet being used amongst other things, are nought also, and that auricular confession is not necessary to be made to a Priest, but to God, and that none but Christ hath authority to absolve sins.  
Derick being asked whether he would recant: your doctrine, quoth he, is poison and sorcery: if Christ were here you would put him to a worse death than he was put to before. You say you can make a God, you can make a Pudding as well: your ceremonies in the Church are beggary, and poison, and auricular confession is poison and against God's word: so they were condemned and burned. Derick was rich, but the ra●eners made such havoc thereof, that his poor wife and children had little or none thereof: he was old and past learning, yet when he was put into prison being ignorant of any letter in his book, he could before his death read perfectly.  
When he was burned they threw his book into a barrel that he was burned in to be burned with him, but he threw it amongst the people, and the Sheriff commanded upon pain of death, in the King and queens name to throw it into the fire again: then he said, Dear brethren and sisters, as many as believe in the Father, the Son, and holy Ghost unto everlasting life, see you do thereafter; and you that believe in the Pope or any of his laws, you believe to your utter destruction, for except the great mercy of God you shall burn in hell continually.  
The Sheriff said, if thou dost not believe in the Pope thou art damned, therefore speak to thy God that he may deliver thee now, or else to strike me down to the example of this people; but he said unto him, The Lord forgive you that which you have said.   

THOMAS IVESON.  
THis jueson was condemned by the said Bonner for saying the Sacrament of the Altar is a very Idol, and detestable before GOD as it is nowadays ministered, and that the Mass is nought, and that auricular confession is not necessary, for that a Priest cannot forgive sins, that baptism is a token of Christ, as circumcision: he believeth his sins are not washed away thereby, but only his body washed, and his sins washed only in Christ's blood, and that there is but two Sacraments, Baptism and the Lords Supper, which now are not rightly used in England, & that all the ceremonies now used in the Church are superfluous and superstitio●s: and being earnestly laboured withal to recant, said, he would not forsake his belief for all the goods in London. I do appeal to God's mercy, and will be none of your Church: and if there came an Angel from heaven to teach me other doctrine then that which I have now, I would not believe him, whereupon he was burned.   

JOHN ALEWORTH.  
He died in prison at Reading for the testimony of the truth, whom the Catholic Prelates, as their use is, did exclude out of Catholic burial.   

JAMES ABBES.  
THis Abbes being examined by the Bishop of Norwich, he relented at their naughty persuasions: now when he was dismissed, and should go from the Bishop, he gave him some money; but after he was piteously vexed in conscience, he went again to the Bishop and threw him his said money which he had received, and said, it repented him that ever he had consented to their wicked persuasions: then the Bishop and his Chaplains laboured a fresh to win him again, but in vain, and so he was burned at Berry.   

john Denley Gentleman, john Newman, Patrick Pachington.  
AS Edmund Terrell, a justice of Peace in Essex, came from the burning of certain godly Martyrs, he me● with john Denley and john Newman, both of Maidstone in Kent, and upon the sight of them (as he bragged) he suspected and searched them, and finding the confessions of their faith written about them, he sent them to the queens Commissioners, who sent them to Bonner: the effect of the writing followeth;  
In the Sacrament Christ's body is figuratively in the Bread and Wine, spiritually he is in them that worthily eat and drink the Bread and Wine, but really, carnally, and corporally he is in heaven, from whence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead.  
Then Bonner ministered articles unto them and unto Patrick Pachington, who all answered alike, to this effect following.  
The Catholic Church is built upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles, Christ being the head corner stone: it is the Congregation of the faithful dispersed through the whole world; and two or three gathered together in Christ's name are the members thereof. This Church doth preach GOD'S holy word and minister the blessed Sacraments truly: the Church of England using the Faith and Religion which now is used is no member thereof, but is the Church of A●tichrist, the Bishop of Rome being the head thereof; for they have altered the Testament of GOD, and set up a Testament of their own devising, full of blasphemy and lies, Christ's Testament being that we should have all things done for the edifying of the Church.  
The Mass now used is most abominable idolatry and intolerable blasphemy: Christ ordained his Sacraments to be eaten together in remembrance of his death until he● come, and not to be worshipped and to make an Idol of them; for GOD will not be worshipped in his creatures, but we must remember to praise him for his creatures: what is kneeling, holding up your hands, knocking of the breast, putting off the cap, and making curtsy, with other superstition to the bread, but Idolatry?  
You object you worship not the Bread and Wine, but the body of Christ, borne of the Virgin under the form of Bread and Wine: but that is a very lie, for Christ's body that was borne of the Virgin is in heaven.  
Auricular confession is not good: if I have offended God I must seek to him for remission of sins by Christ: if I have offended my neighbour, I must reconcile myself to him again: if I were a notorious sinner, after the first and second admonition it ought to be declared to the Congregation, and the Minister hath power by the word to excommunicate me, and I am to be taken as a heathen, not for a day or for forty days, but until I openly in the Congregation acknowledge my fault, and then the Minister hath power by the word to preach to me remission of sins by Christ.  
Touching Baptism, john Baptist used nothing but preaching the word and water, as appear by Christ's baptism and others: the Chamberlain said to Philip▪ Here is water, what letteth me to be baptised? he asked not for Cream, nor Oil, nor spital, nor conjured Water, nor conjured Wax, nor Crysome, nor Salt; the like is to be said of the rest of the ceremonies of the Church.  
And he said there were but two sacraments, except they would make the Rainbow a Sacrament, for there is no sacrament but such as hath the promise annexed unto it.  
Bonner seeing their unmovable constancy, after all means they could were used, they were condemned, and Denley was burned at Uxbridge: he sang a psalm in the fire; then cruel Doctor Story commanded one to hurl a Faggot at him, which made him bleed on the face, whereat he left his singing and clapped his hand on his face: Doctor Story said to him that flung the Faggot, truly thou hast marred a good old song; then Denley put his hands abroad and sung again.  
Not long after him Patrick Pachingham was burned at Uxbridge, and john Newman was burned at Saffron Walden in Essex.   

RICHARD HOOKE.  
He near about the same time and for the same matter that those formerly spoken of died for●gaue his life at Chichester.   

William Coker, William Hopper, Henry Laurence, Richard Collier, Richard Wright, William Steer●.  
THese being examined before the Bishop of Dover, and Harpsfield the Archdeacon of Canterbury and others, Henry Lawrence denied auricular confession, and would not receive the sacraments because the order of the Scripture is changed in the order of the Sacrament; and when the Suffragan made mention of the Sacrament, and put off his cap, he said, you need not reverence the same, and he said the Sacrament of the Altar is an Idol, and being required to subscribe his hand, he wrote, Ye all are of Antichrist, and him ye follow. William steer of Ashford being commanded of the judge to answer, bade him command his dogs, and not him, and said Dick of Dover, meaning the Bishop, had no authority to set in judgement against him, alleging that the Bishop of Canteburie that was in prison was his Dioccesan, and he said he found not the Sacrament of the Altar in the Scripture, therefore he would not make any answer thereto.  
The judge speaking of the Sacrament put off his cap; he said he needed not reverence that so highly, saying withal that the Sacrament of the Altar was the most blasphemous Idol that ever was.  
The other also denied the Sacrament, wherefore they were all condemned, and burned all in one fi●e at Canterbury.   

Elizabeth Warn, George Tankerfield, Robert Smith, Steven Harwood, Thomas Fust, William Hall, Thomas Leyes, George King, john Wade, joan Leyshford.  
THe Prisons of London being replenished with God's Saints, and still more and more coming in, wherefore these ten were sent for of Bonner to be examined, and rid out of the way. The chief point he examined them of, was touching the corporal presence of Christ's body and blood in the Sacrament, as the profitablest foundation for their Catholic dignity. Many other things were objected against them, as not coming to Church, for speaking against the Mass, and for despising their Ceremonies and Sacraments. Elizabeth Warn answered unto them, I deny them all, and if Christ was in an error, then am I in an error, wherefore she was condemned. Doctor Story was of some alliance unto her, who delivered her once by his earnest suit, before he was Commissioner, but after he was Commissioner, he caused her, john Warn her Husband, and her Daughter, to be apprehended, never leaving them, until he had brought them all to Ashes.  
George Tankerfield of London, Cook, borne in the City of York, he utterly denied auricular Confession, and Transubstantiation, and affirmed that the Mass was nought, and full of Idolatry and abomination: and affirmed that there were but two Sacraments. He told the Bishop he cared not for his Divinity, for you condemn all men, and prove nothing against them, and he said the church whereof the Pope is supreme head, is not Christ's Church; and pointing to the Bishop he said to the people beware of him, and such as he is, these be they which deceive you: Whereupon he was condemned.  
ROBERT SMITH being asked by Boner when he was Confessed: He answered, not since the time he had discretion: I am not commanded of God to show my sins to any of that sinful number whom ye call Priests: He was a Painter, and he told the Bishop he had used his vocation better than he had used his Bishopric: He said he never used the Sacrament, nor never would, because it hath not God's ordinance, but rather it is directed to mock GOD: I count it a detestable Idol, and not GOD, but contrary to GOD and truth: Then the Bishop said, he should be burned: He answered, he must not think thereby to quench the Spirit of GOD, nor make your matter good for your sore is too well seen to be healed so privily with blood, even the Children have all your deeds in derision: so that though you patch up one place with authority, yet it shall break out in forty to your shame: Then the Bishop said by my truth if thou wilt be shrieven, I will tore this paper of thy examination: I answered, it would be too much to his shame, to show it unto men of discretion.  Boner. 
Do you not confess there is a Catholic Church on earth.  Smith. 
Yes verily: and it is builded upon the Prophet's a●d Apostles Christ jesus being the head Corner stone, which Church maintaineth the word, and bringeth the same for her authority, and without it doth nothing nor aught to do, and I am fully assured I am a member of the same Church.  Boner. 
If my brother do offend, and will not be reconciled, I must bring him before the congregation, where may a man find your Church to bring his brother before the same.  Smith. 
In the Acts of the Apostles, when the tyranny of the Bishops was so great against the Church of jewry, they were feign to congregate in privy places as they now do: yet they were the Church of God.  Boner. 
There Church was known full well, for Paul writ to the Corinthians to have the man excommunicated that had lain with his Father's wife.  Smith. 
As the Church of Corinth was manifest to God and Paul, so is this Church in England, else you could not persecute it as you do.  
I being conveyed into the Garden, Doctor Dee, being one of the Bishop's Chaplains, came to me, and after much ado about his God, I compelled him to say that it must needs enter into the belly and so fall out ●nto the draft: then he said, What derogation was it to Christ, when the jews spit in his face? and I answered, If the jews his enemies did but spit in his face, and we being his friends throw him in the draft, which of us have deserved the greater damnation?  Doctor. 
Then he would have Christ's humanity incomprehensible, bringing to serve his turn which way Christ came amongst his Disciples the doors being close shut.  Smith. 
I have as much to prove that the doors opened at his coming as you have to prove that he came thorough the doors: for God that opened the prison doors for his Disciples, was able to do the like for Christ; but that maketh not for your purpose, for they saw, heard, and felt him, and so cannot you do in your sacrament. Then I was called for before Bonner, and my Lord Mayor was with him, and my articles were read, than said Bonner:  Bonner. 
My Lord, they call me bloody Bonner, where I never sought any man's blood, I have stayed him from the Consistory this day, whither I might have brought him justly: and here before you I desire him to turn, and I will with all speed dispatch him out of trouble.  Smith. 
Why do you put on this vizard before my Lord Mayor, to make him believe you seek not my blood? Have not you burned my Brother Tomkins hand most cruelly, and after burned his body, and the bodies of a number more of Christ's faithful members. Then he questioned with me about the Sacrament, and I said, as the body is dead if the blood be gone, so their Sacrament is a dead God, because they take away the blood of Christ from his body, being the Cup is taken from the Laity: for if the Br●ad be his body, the Cup must be his blood. Then Bonner rose, and my Lord Mayor desired me to save my soul: I said, mine was saved by Christ, desiring him to pity his own soul, and remember whose sword he carried: so with many foul farewells, we were sent to Newgate again, and Boner gave the Keeper charge to lay me in Limbo.   

The second Examination.  Boner. 
THou saést there is no Catholic Church on earth: I said I have answered you the contrary, and it is written he said yea: but I must ask you this Question.  Smith. 
Must you begin with a lie, it seemeth you determine to end with the same: but no liar shall enter into the kingdom of God: I have confessed a church of God, as well in earth as in heaven, and yet all one Church, and one man's members, even Christ jesus.  Boner. 
Well what sayst thou by auricular Confession.  Smith. 
It is needful in Christ's Church, but if it be needful in your Church. it is to pick folks purses, and such pick●purse matters is the whole rabblemene of your ceremonies, for all is but money matters that you maintain: he said thou mayst be ashamed to say so: I said I speak by experience, for I have heard & seen the fruits of Confession, it hath been a betrayer of King's secrets▪ and others who b●ing glad to be discharged of their sins have given to Priests great sums of money to absolve them, and sing Masses for their souls health.  Boner. 
By the Mass if the Queen were of my mind, you should not talk before any man, but should be put in a S●ck, and a Dog tied unto the sam●, you should be thrown into the water.  Smith. 
You and your predecessors have sought by all means to kill Christ secretly, as appeareth by Master Hun, whom your predecessor caused to be thrust into the nose with ho●e burning needles, and then hanged him, and said he hanged himself: and another of your predecessors, when he could not overcome an innocent man by Scripture, he made him privily to be snarled, and his flesh to be torn away with pincers, and told the people the rats had eaten him.  Bonner. 
Then came in M. Mordant, and then he said, How sayest thou Smith to the seven Sacraments?  Smith. 
I believe that in God's Church there be but two Sacraments, Baptism and the Lords Supper: as for your Sacrament of the Altar, and all your other Sacraments, they may well serve your Church, but God's Church hath nothing to do with them.  Bonner. 
Why, is God's order changed in baptism?  Smith. 
Yes, in hallowing the water, in conjuring of the same in baptising children, with anointing and spitting in their months, mingled with salt, and with many other lewd ceremonies: then be said, by the mass I was the shamelest heretic that ever he heard speak: I said well sworn my Lord, you keep a good watch.  Bonner. 
Well M●ister Controller, you catch me at my words, but I will watch thee as well I warrant you: then quoth Mordant, I never heard the like in my life. I pray my Lord mark well his answer for Baptism, he disalloweth therein holi● ointment, salt, and other laudable ceremonies.  Smith. 
It is a shameful blasphemy against Christ, to use such mingle mangle in Baptism.  Boner. 
I believe if a child die without Baptism, he is damned.  Smith. 
You sha●l never be saved by that belief, I pray are we saved by water or by Christ: he said, by both. I said then, the water died for our sins? and must you say that the water hath life, and it being our servant, and created for us, it is our Saviour. This is a good doctrine, is it not.  Bonner. 
How understand you these words, Except a man be borne of Water and the Spirit, and Christ saith; Suffer little Children to come unto me, and if thou wilt not suffer them to be baptized according to the laudable order, thou lettest to come unto Christ.  Smith. 
Paul to the Galathians, asheth whether they received the Spirit by the deeds of the law, or by the preaching of faith, and concludeth that the Holy Ghost accompanieth preaching of faith, and with the word of faith entereth into the heart; so if Baptism preach unto me the washing in Christ's blood, the holy Ghost doth accompany it: and Christ saith Suffer little children to come unto me, and not unto water; then if you suffer them not to come to Christ without the necessity of water, but condemn them if they die before baptism, you condemn both the merits and the words of Christ.  Bonner. 
Thou makest the water of no●● effect, and then thou mayest put away water.  Smith. 
Peter saith It is not the washing away of the filth of the flesh, but in that a good conscience consenteth unto God: and only water bringeth not the Holy Ghost, for Simon received water, but would have given money for the Holy Ghost, and john had the Holy Ghost in his mother's womb before Baptism, and Cornelius, Paul the Queen of Candaces' servant, with many others, received the holy Ghost before baptism: and although your generation have set at nought the word of God, and turned it upside down, yet must his Church keep the same order which he left them, which his Church dareth not break: and to judge children da●●ed dying without baptism is wicked.  Bonner. 
What say you to the Sacrament of Orders?  Smith. 
You must call it the Sacrament of misorders, for all orders are appointed of GOD, but your shaving, anointing, greasing, poling, and rounding, no such things are appointed in God's book: and my Lord, if you had grace or intelligence, you would not so disfigure yourself as you do.  Boner. 
What say you to holy bread, and holy water, the Sacrament of anointing, and the rest of such Ceremonies of the Church.  Smith. 
They be babbles for fools to play withal, and not for God's children: then Boner and Mordant departed, then certain Doctors baited me half an hour: of whom I asked, where were all you in the days of King Edward, that you spoke not that which you speak now? they said, they were in England: I said, but than you had the faces of men, but now you have put on Lion's faces; you have for every time a visar: if another King Edward should arise, you would then say, down with the Pope, for he is Antichrist, and so are all his Angels, than I was all to reviled.  Doctor. 
You allow not Auricular confession; I said, it is, because the word of GOD alloweth it not: He said, it is written, Thou shalt not hide thy sins. I said, no more do I when I confess them to God: He said, you cannot hide them from God; therefore you must understand, it is spoken to be uttered unto them that do not know them.  Smith. 
Then must the Priest confess himself to me▪ as I to him, for I know his faults no more than ●e knoweth mine: but if you confess to a Priest, and not to God, you shall have the reward that judas had: for he confessed himself to the Priest, and yet went and hanged himself, and those that acknowledge not there faults to God, are said to hide them.  Doctor. 
What did they that came to john Baptist, I said that they confessed to God; he said, and not to john: I said if it were unto john, as you cannot prove, yet it was to God before john and the whole congregation: he said john was alone in the wilderness.  Smith. 
Yet he made many Disciples, and many Saducees, and pharisees came unto his Baptism: therefore if they confessed themselves to john, it was unto all the congregation, as Paul confessed openly in his Epistle to Timothy, that he was not worthy t● be called an Apostle, because he had been a tyrant, but as for ear Confession you never heard it allowed by the Word of God: For as David saith, I will confess my sins unto the LORD, so all his Children do and ever did: Then they called me Dog, and said I was damned: Then I said you are Dogs, because you will ●●ay your friends for offering unto you all things. I may say with Paul, I have fought with beasts in the likeness of men, for I have been baited this two days of my Lord, and his great Bulls of Basan, and in the hall I have been baited with the rest of his band.  Bonner. 
Then he came and asked the Doctors whether they had done him any good, and they said no. And I said, How can an evil Tree bring forth good fruit: He said, Wilt thou neither hear me nor them? Thou shalt be burned in Smithfield.  Smith. 
And you shall burn in hell if ye repent not, I perceive you and your Doctors will not come unto me, and I am not determined to come to you: then with many railing sentences I was sent away.   

The last examination.  Smith. 
THen I with my Brethren were brought into the Consistory, before Bonner, the Lord Mayor, and the Sheriffs.  Bonner. 
By my faith my Lord Mayor, I have showed as much favour as any man living might do: but I perceive all is lost ●n him, and all his company. I said, My Lord you must not swear; then he said, I was Master Controller, and pointed to my Brother Tankerfield, and said, This is Master speaker.  Mayor. 
Thou speakest against the blessed Sacrament of the Altar.  Smith. 
I deny it to be any Sacrament, and I stand here to make probation of the same: if my Lord or any of his Doctors can prove the name or usage of the same, I will recant then. Then spoke my Brother Tankerfield, and defended the probation which they call heresy.  Bonner. 
By my troth Master speaker, you shall preach at a stake: Then I said, well sworn my Lord, you keep a good watch; he said, well Master Controller I am no Saint.  Smith. 
No my Lord, nor yet a good Bishop: a Bishop saith Saint Paul, Should be faultless, and a dedicate vessel to God: and are you not ashamed to sit in judgement, and be a blasphemer, condemning Innocents'. My Lord Mayor, I would require you in God's Name, that I may have justice: we are hear to day a great many of Innocents', wrongfully accused of heresy. I require but the favour that Festus and Agrippa, Heathen men, showed to the Apostle, which gave him leave to speak for himself, and heard the probation of his cause: then the Lord Mayor hanging down his head, said nothing.  Bonner. 
Thou shalt preach at a stake, and so Sheriff Woodroffe cried with the Bishop, away with them. Thus came I in four tim●● before them, desiring justice to be heard, but could have none: at length, my Friends required with on● voice the same, and could not have it, so we were condemned, because they all ten held the same opinions in effect.  Smith. 
When the sentence began to be read in Dei nomine. I answered he began in a wrong name, for he could not find in Scriptures to give sentence of death against any man for his conscience. He was burned at Uxbridge, when he was come to the stake, he mightily comforted the people, and told them; he doubted not ●ut God will show you some token that I die in a good cause: at length he being well-nigh half burned all black with fire, clustered together in a lump like a black ●●le, all men thinking him dead, suddenly he arose upright, lifting up the stumps of his arms, clapping them together, declaring a rejoicing heart to them, and so di●d. He also wrote many godly Letters, as you may see in the Book more at la●ge.  
Stephen Harwood was burned at Stratford, and Thomas Fust was burned at Ware.  
When William Hail of Thorpe in Essex was condemned: O good people said he, beware of this Idolater and Antichrist, pointing to Bonner. He was burned at Bar●et.  
George King, Thomas Leyes, and john Wade, sickened in Prison and died, and were cast into the fields, and buried by night of the faithful, when none durst do it in the day.  
joan Lashford, the Daughter of john warn, and Elizabeth Warn Martyrs, was repréeved to a longer day: her martyrdom was next year.   

William Andrew.  
HE was sent out of Horsie in Essex by the Lord Rich, and Sir Richard Southwell, and being twice examined before Boner, he stood manfully in the defence of his Religion: at length, through strait handling in the Prison in Newgate, he died, and after the Popish manner he was cast into the fields, and in the night secretly buried by the faithful.   

Robert Samuel.  
Justice Foster of Cobdocke in Suffolk, a deadly hater of the Professors of the truth, amongst many others that were also troubled by him, this Robert Samuel, a godly Preacher in King Edward's days, was one: He was Minister of Barford in Suffolk, and being put from the Ministry, as others were, he taught privily, and when that the order came up, that Priests should put away their Wives, and be compelled to single life, Samuel would not agree thereto. Master Foster sent out espials to apprehend him, and carry him to Prison if he were found to come unto his Wife: whereby he was taken, and put into Ipswich jail, from thence he was carried to Norwich, where Doctor Hopton the Bishop, and Doctor Donnings his Chancellor, exercised great cruelty against him. They kept in him straight prison, where he was chained bolt upright unto a great post, that he was ●aine to bear all his body on tiptoe, and kept him without meat and drink, only he had every day two or three mouthfuls of Bread, and three spoonfuls of Water. He would often have drunken his own Water, but his body was so dried up, that he was not able to make water. When he was brought forth to be burned, he reported, that after he had been famished with hunger two or three days together, he fell into a slumber, at which time one clad all in white, seemed to stand before him, which said; Samuel, Samuel, be of good cheer, for after this day thou shalt never be hungry or thirsty, which was performed: for speedily after he was burned, and from that time until he suffered he felt neither hunger nor thirst: and he said, he declared this, that all might see the wonderful works of God. He said, he could utter many such comforts, as he had of Christ in his afflictions, which modesty would not suffer him to utter.  
As he was going unto the fire, a Maid named Rose Nottingham, took him about neck and kissed him, who being marked, the next day was sought for to be had to Prison, and burned, yet by God's goodness the escaped: yet two honest Women fell into the rage of that time; the one a Brewer's wife, the other a Shoemakers Wife, who were burned the next day after Samuel: the one was called Anne Potten, the other joan Trunchfield.  
The report of them which saw Samuel burned, is, that his body in burning did ●hine as bright and white as new tried Silver in the eyes of them that stood by. In the book at large thou mayst see a godly Letter of his, and a godly confession of his Faith.   

William Allen.  
HE was a labouring man, sometimes Servant to john Houghton of Somerset, he was burned at Walsingham: he was imprisoned, for saying he would never follow the cross on procession. The Bishop bade him return unto the Catholic Church: he answered, he would turn unto the Catholic Church, but not to the Romish Church; and said, if he saw the King and Queen, and all other follow the Cross, and kneel down to the Cross, he would not.   

Roger Coo.  
HE was of Melford in Suffolk, a Sheareman, an aged Father: after his sundry conflicts with his Adversaries, he was burned at Yexford in Suffolk, for denying the Sacrament of the Altar, and when the Bishop said he must obey the King, whether his command agree with the word of God or no. He answered: If Sidrach, Misaach, and Abednago had done so, Nabuchadnezzer had not confessed the living Lord: and when the Bishop said he had charge of his Soul, he answered, if you go to the Devil for your sins, where shall I become.   

Thomas Cobbe.  
LIkewise Thomas Cobbe of Havehill, 
1555.  Butcher, was burned by the said Bishop of Norwich, for denying the real presence in the Sacrament, and for saying he would be obedient to the King and queens commandment, as the Law of God would suffer, and no further.   

George Catmer, and Robert Streater of Hyth, Anthony Burward of Calete, George Brodbridge of Bromfield, James Tutty of Breachley.  
THese were brought before Thorton Bishop of Dover, 
1555.  where they being examined, they did all affirm the Sacrament of the Altar to be an abominable Idol, and George Brodbridge said, he would not be confessed of a Priest, because he could not forgive his own sins. And moreover, as for holy Bread and holy Water, and the Mass, I do (quoth he) utterly defy them, therefore they were all five burned as Heretics at Canterbury.   

Thomas Heyward, and john Gorway.  
WE find they were condemned and burned at Lichfield, in the Diocese of Lichfield and Coventry.   

Robert Glover, and john Glover his Brother, and William Glover another Brother.  
IOhn was the eldest brother, 
1555  a Gentleman of the Town of Mancetor, he was endued with fair possessions and worldly goods, but much more enriched with heavenly grace: He with his two brethren not only embraced the light of the Gospel, but most zealously professed the same.  
In King Henry's days, this john fell into a despair of himself, upon the occasion of these words in the 7. to the Hebrews, For it cannot be, that they which were once illuminated and have tasted the heavenly gift etc.  
The Bishop sending a warrant for this john, the Mayor of Coventry sent him a privy watchword, who with his Brother William conveyed himself away, but the Sheriff found Robert lying sick in bed, and although the Sheriff would feign have dismissed him, saying; He was not the man for whom they were sent, yet fearing the stout words of the Officer, he put him in Prison until the Bishops coming.  Robert. 
Being brought before the Bishop of Coventry, he asked me wherefore I wou●d not come to Church, I said I would not come thither as long as Mass was used in their Churches, though I had 500 lives and might save them all by going: and I asked if they could find any thing in the Scriptures, whereby they could defend the Mass.  Bish. 
He asked who should be judge of the holy word, I said Christ.  Robert. 
He refused not to give his doctri●e to be examined of the people, by searching of the Scriptures, and so did Paul, and if that would not suffice, I said I would stand to the judgement of the Primitive Church, which was next after the Apostles time, and that should be judge betwixt them▪ He answered he was mine Ordinary, and therefore it was my part to believe as he did. I said, what if he should sa●● black is white, or darkness light.  Bish. 
Thou art gone from the Catholic Church, where was thy Church before King Edward's days? I asked, where was the Church in Elias his time, and in Christ's time? He said, Elias only complained of the ten Tribes. I said there was no Prophet at that time in the other two Tribes, than the Bishop commanded me to be carried unto a more straight Prison, declaring that he would find a means at his return, to weed such wolves out of the way.  
After the Chancellor, a Prebendary called Tensea came to him, and exhorted him by all means possible to submit himself unto the Church.  Robert. 
I would gladly submit myself unto the Church, which submitteth itself to God's word: but how (quoth he) can you come to the knowledge of the word of God, but as you be led by the Church. I answered, the Church is not above the word of God, because it declareth it, no more than john Baptist is above Christ, by showing Christ's coming unto the people, or if you should tell one this is the King, and therefore you should say, you were above the King.  Bish. 
after he was sent for again before the Bishop, he persuaded him to be a member of his Church.  Robert. 
I told him I was a member of the true Church that was founded upon the Apostles and Prophets, the chief and principal pillar being Christ jesus. This Church was from the beginning, and no marvel though according unto the course of this world, it doth not show forth the external light, for it is afflicted with continual crosses, that it hath no respite from fear and tyrannical usage: the Bishop contended that he was of the Church; so said I, the whole congregation once cried against the Prophets, The Temple of the Lord, the Temple of the Lord; but when I said any thing for myself, the Bishop commanded me upon my allegiance to hold my tongue, calling me proud and arrogant Hypocrite.  
After for denying that there were any more than two Sacraments, and that the Mass was neither Sacrament nor Sacrifice, because it differeth from the true institution of Christ, and taketh it clean away, and that he denied Confession to a Priest: he was condemned and burned at Coventree.   

Cornelius Bungey.  
IN the same fire which the said Robert Glover was burned, Cornelius Bungey a Capper of Coventry▪ who was condemned by the said Bishop: First, for that he did maintain that the Priest had no power to absolve a sinner from his sins, and that there be but two Sacraments: Baptism, and the Lords Supper: And that there was not the Lord's body and blood of Christ in the Sacrament of their popish Altar: And that the Pope is not head of the Church.   

WILLIAM WOLSEY, and ROBERT PYGOT Painter.  
THese were condemned and burned by the Bishop and Chancellor of Ely, and both in one fire at Ely were burned.   

NICHOLAS RIDLEY, Bishop of London, and HUGH LATIMER Bishop of Worcester.  
NIcholas Ridley came of a gentle stock, borne in Northumberland; he was first Bishop of Rochester, and after Bishop of London, in which offices he so occupied himself in preaching the wholesome Doctrine of Christ, that never child was so dearly beloved of his parents, as he was of his flock: he preached every Holiday or Sunday in some one place or other, to whom the people swarmed like Bees.  
He did carefully instruct his Family: he gave them every one a New Testament, and would give them money to learn certain principal Chapters by hart, being marvelous careful over them, that they might be a spectacle of virtue and honesty to others.  
He called Mistress Boner Bishop Boners' Mother, his mother, and when he was at his house at Fulham, the dwelling there, he ever sent for her to meals, and placed her in a Cha●●e at the Tables end, and she was never displaced of her seat, though the King's Council were there, but he would tell them that this place of right and custom is for my mother Boner: but he was well recompensed therefore by Boner, who was the destruction of him and his.  
He was immediately after the coming of Queen Mary committed unto prison and carried to Oxford like a most heinous traitor and heretic with Cranmer, and Latimer, accompanied with a band of Soldiers, as is before mentioned.   

The Conference of RIDLEY and LATIMER, upon the objection of ANTONIAN.  Antonian. 
ALL men marvel why you go not to Mass, which is a thing much esteemed of all men, and of the Queen herself.  Ridley. 
Because no man that layeth hand on the plough, and looketh back is fit for the Kingdom of God. Saint Paul would not suffer Titus to be circumcised, that the truth of the Gospel might remain with us uncorrupt, and if I build again the things which I destroyed, I am a trespasser: And another cause is least I should seem to allow that which I know to be contrary to sound Doctrine, and to be a stumbling stock to the weak, so w● should be to me by whom offence cometh: it were better we were cast into the Sea with a Millstone about our necks.  Anto. 
What is it in the Mass that so offendeth you, that you will not hear nor see it: have you not in times past said Mass yourself.  Rid. 
I am sorry therefore, and I trust God hath forgiven me, for I did it ignorantly, & these things in the Mass are contrary to God's Word and offend me. The strange tongue, the want of showing the Lords death, the Sacrament is not communicated unto all under both kinds: the sign is worshipped for the thing signified: Christ's passion is injured, by affirming the Mass to purge sins, and there are manifold superstitions, and trifling fondness in the same.  Anto. 
It is a great crime to separate from the Communion or fellowship of the Church and make a Schism: you hated the Anabaptists, and impugned them: This was the error of Novatus, and of the heretics called (Catheri) that they would not communicate with the Church,  Rid. 
I take not the Mass for the Communion of the Church, but for a popish device, whereby the institution for the remembrance of his death is eluded▪ & the people of God deluded: The sect of the Anabaptists, & the heresy of Novatus are to be condemned, they separate themselves from the Communion without any ●ust cause, for they did not allege that the Sacraments were unduly ministered, but always reproving something, either in the Ministers, or in the communicants with them: for the which they abstained from the Communion, as from an unholy thing.  Lat. 
Calvin saith, the name of peace is beautiful, and the opinion of unity is fair: But Saint Paul when he requireth unity he ●oynes straight with all, according to jesus Christ, and no further Piotrephes, now of late did much harp upon unity, unity, Yea Sir (quoth I) in verity, and not in popery.  Anto: 
Admit there be somewhat in the Mass that might be amended: Cyprian and Augustine say, Communion of Sacraments doth not de●●le a man, but consent of deeds.  Rid. 
If it were a trifling ceremony, or indifferent, for the continuance of common quietness, I could be content to bear it: But the Mass tendeth openly to the overthrow of Christ's institution, I ought by no means in word or deed consent thereto: That of the Fathers, is meant of them that suppose they be defiled, if any secret vice be either in the Ministers, or in the Communicants with them, and is not meant of them which abhor Superstition, and wicked traditions of men, and will not suffer them to be in steed of the Gospel.  Lat. 
The Mary bones of the Mass are detestable, and by no means to be borne with all, it cannot be amended, but by abolishing it for ever, for if you take away ●blation, and adoration, which hang upon Consecration, and transubstantiation, the Papists will not set a button by the Mass, only for the gain that followeth therein, for if our English Communion were a gainful unto them, as the Mass, they would strive no more for the Mass.  Anto: 
If you refuse to go to Mass, you forsake the Church, for the Mass is the Sacrament of unity: without the Ark there is no salvation, the Church is the Ark, and Peter's ship: Augustine saith, he shall not have God his Father, which acknowledgeth not the Church his mother: And he also saith, be thy life never so well spent out of the Church, thou shalt not inherit the Kingdom of heaven.  Ridley. 
The Catholic Church is the Communion of Saints, the City of GOD, the spouse of Christ, the body of Christ, the pillar of truth, this Church I honour in the Lord, but the rule of this Church, is the word of God: as many as walk according to this rule, peace be upon them and upon Israel that pertaineth to God: the guide of this Church is the Holy Ghost: the marks of this Church are these: The preaching of God's word, & due administration of the Sacraments: Charity and observing of Ecclesiastical Discipline, according to the word of God; these are the heavenly jerusalem, which consisteth of those which are borne above: This is the mother of us all, I will live and die the child of this Church, forth of this there is no salvation, it is only known by the Scriptures which is the true Church: indeed the bread which we break according to the institution of Christ is the Sacrament of the unity of Christ's mystical body, for we being many are one bread and one body, because we are partakers of one bread, but in the Mass the Lords institution is not observed: for there we are not all partakers of one bread, but one devoureth it all.  Lat: 
Yea, what fellowship hath Christ with Antichrist; it is not lawful to bear the yoke with Papists; Separate yourselves from them, saith the Lord, it is one thing to be the Church indeed, and another thing to counterfeit the Church: not all that he covered with the Title of the Church are the Church indeed: When S. Paul saith, Separate yourselves from them: He addeth, if any man follow other doctrine, he is puffed up and knoweth nothing: For it is ignorance to know many things and not Christ, but if thou knowest Christ thou knowest enough, though thou know no more: Therefore he would know nothing but Christ and him crucified, as many as be Papists and Massmongers, may well be said to know nothing; for they know not Christ, they take much away from the merit of Christ.  Anto. 
That Church which you describe is invisible, but Christ's Church is visible and known: For he saith, tell it to the Church, which is in vain to go to the Church, if a man cannot tell which it is.  Rid. 
If we cannot see the true Church, that is not the fault of the Church, but either of our own blindness, or of Satan's darkness, but the word is a Candle unto us, and a light unto our steps to sh●w the true Church.  Anto. 
The Church of Christ is universal dispersed through the whole world, the great house of GOD good and evil mingled together: Goats & Sheep, Corn and Chaff; it is the net which gathereth all kind of Fishes: it cannot err, for CHRIST JESUS hath promised it his good Spirit, to lead it in all truth, and the gates of Hell shall not prevail against it, he will be with it to the end of the world: What it shall bind or lose in earth shall be ratified in Heaven, it is the truth: Augustine saith, I believe the Gospel, because the Church biddeth me believe it: this Church alloweth the Mass, therefore it must be followed.  RidI. 
The Church is taken three manner of ways in the Scripture: sometime for the whole multitude of the professors of Christ, but as every one is not a jew which is a jew outwardly: nor all that be of Israel, are counted the seed: So every one that is a Christian outwardly is not so indeed: For he that hath not the Spirit of Christ is none of his. The Church that Christ jesus is head of stands only of living Stones: Christians in heart and truth, and not in word only: The multitude of the good are the true Church, the multitude of the evil is the malignant Church, and Synagogue of Satan: These be the three take of the Church: and though there be seldom mention in Scriptures in this interpretation, y●t in the greatest assemblies of the world, this Church hath borne the greatest swing.  
But▪ if any will affirm, that universality doth so appertain unto the church, that Christ's promises to the Church must needs be understood of that; where was that universal Church, in the times of the patriarchs, and Prophets: Of Noah, Abraham, and Moses, (when they would have stoned him) of Helias, of jeremy, in the times of Christ, and the dispersion of the Apostles in the time of Arius When Constantius was Emperor, ●and Felix Bishop of Rome succeeded Lyberius, Lyra upon Matthew saith, the Church doth not stand in men by reason of their power and dignity, whether it be Ecclesiastical or Secular, for Princes and Popes and other inferiors have fallen away from GOD: Therefore the Church consisteth in those persons in whom is true knowledge, and Confession of the Faith, and truth: evil men are in the Church in name, but not in deed.  Latimer. 
Touching the vehement saying of Saint Augustine: I would not believe the Gospel, but for the Church. Melancton upon this saith, the Church is not a judge, but a witness, there were some that lightly esteemed the judgement of the Church, and preaching, and rejected the outward word, and stuck only to there inward revelations: This drove Saint Augustine into that vehemency, in which he seemeth to them that understand not his meaning, to prefer the Church before the Gospel, and that it had authority over the same, but that godly man never thought so.  Anto: 
General Counsels represent the universall Church: and Christ hath promised to be in the midst, where two or three be gathered together in his name: Therefore much more where there is so great a multitude, but in general Counsels Mass hath been approved and used, therefore it is good.  Ridley. 
It is true, that where so many be gathered together in Christ's name, it is not credible, but two or three be gathered together in his name, but if there be an hundredth good, & two h●ndreth bade, being the Decrees & Ordinances go according to most voices, what can the less number of voices prevail: It is a common proverb, often the greater part overcometh the better: but it is impossible that any such Council of good men allowed such a Mass as ours was of late, in a strange tongue, and stuffed with so many absurdities, errors, and superstitions: for as there is no agreement betwixt light and darkness, Christ and Beliall: so superstition and sincere religion, will-worship, and pure worship in spirit and truth, can never agree together.  Latimer. 
Touching general Counsels, I refer you to your own experience in our Parliaments, and Convocations: the most part in my time did bring forth the six Articles, because then the King would so have it: After the most part did repeal the same, because our good josias would so have it: The same Articles now again the most part hath restored, because the Queen will have it; after this sort most commonly are men's proceedings.  Anto. 
If in general Counsels men should not follow most voices, than should the church have no certain rule to determine weighty matters, but it is not to be believed that Christ would leave the Church destitute of so necessary a help.  Rid. 
Christ the most loving spouse of his espouse the Church, did give unto it abundantly all things necessary to salvation, but so that the Church should keep herself within the obedience of his commandments, and not to seek any thing as necessary to salvation which he teacheth not: and for determination of all controversies in Religion, Christ hath left unto the Church▪ Moses, and the Prophets, which he willeth the church to ask council of, and all the New Testament, & that which is hard in Moses and the Prophets, is revealed in them: so that we have no need to say, who shall climb up to heaven, or who shall go down into the deep to tell us what is needful to be done: Christ hath done both, and commanded 〈…〉 〈◊〉 the word of Faith; and if we walk diligently therein, by his spirit we shall 〈…〉 out the truth▪ and obtain everlasting life: As in Esay 8. Shall men-aske 〈…〉 of the dead for the living? Let them go unto the Law & the Testament: 〈…〉 Christ joh. 5. biddeth us Search the Scriptures: And Hierom saith, Ignorance 〈…〉 scriptures is mother of errors upon the 25. of Matthew, and in another place he saith the knowledge of the scriptures is the food of everlasting life, and we read not that Christ in any place hath ●aid so great a burden upon the members of his Church that he hath commanded them to go unto the universal Church: it is true that Christ gave unto his Church some Apostles, and some Prophets, some Evangelists, some Shepherds and Teachers to the edifying of the Saints, until we all come unto the unity of Faith. But that all, out of all parts of the world, should meet together in Council, to define the Articles of faith, it is not commanded of Christ.  Lat. 
There is diversity betwixt things pertaining to God or Faith, and politic and civil matters: for in the first we must stand only to the scriptures, which are able to make us perfect unto salvation: if by study and prayer we understand them, and the most prudent men of the world are least apt to understand them: but in civil matters being we know not otherwise how to maintain common peace and quiet, they do ordain that the most part shall take place.  Anto. 
It is perilous to attempt any new thing in the Church, unto which the example of the Prophets, of Christ, and of the Apostles, are contrary: for in their time all things were most corrupt, the people were miserably given to superstition, the Priests despised the law of God, yet we never read that the Prophets made any schisms, and Christ haunted the Temples and taught in them daily, Peter and john went into the Temple at the ninth hour of prayer, Paul after the reading of the law desired to say some thing unto the people: neither Christ nor his Apostles did refuse to pray with others, to sacrifice or be partaker of Moses law.  Ridley. 
The Prophets, Christ, nor the Apostles did not communicate with the people in any kind of worshipping forbidden by the law, or repugmant to the word. Saint Aug●stine in his Epistle Ad januarium, speaking of the ceremonies of the jews, he saith, They were burdens of the law which were delivered by the word of God, and not by the presumptions of men; but now the ceremonies are of men, and contrary to the word of God, and therefore not to be borne. In the story of Tobias, when all other went to the golden calves of jeroboam to worship, he alone went to the Temple of the Lord to worship In the third of Kings the man of God threatened terrible plagues to the Priest of bethel, and to the Altar which jeroboam had made, which came to pass by King josias. The Prophets vehemently rebuked the people still for going a whoring with their Hill-Altars: and this was the chief cause wherefore the false Prophets ceased not to malign the true Prophets, therefore they beat them, and banished them. How otherwise can you understand the saying of S. Paul, What concord hath Christ with Beliall, the believer with the Infidel, & the temple of God with Idols: for we are said to be God's temple because God dwelleth in us: wherefore we are bidden to come out & separate ourselves from them, and to touch no unclean thing, and God will receive us and be our Father, and we shall be his Sons and Daughters. In the 12. of judith, she would not defile herself with the meats of the wicked. The Maccabees died manfully in the defence of the Law: S. Augustine saith, If we praise the Maccabees for their stoutness for the Law of Moses, how much more ought we to suffer all things for our baptism and the Lords supper, which the Mass utterly abolisheth and corrupteth.  Anto. 
I perceive you are so obstinately wedded unto your own opinion, that no wholesome counsels can draw you to a better mind, therefore you must be handled by the laws, and be either compelled thereto, or suffer the punishment of the Law: he that refuseth to obey the laws of the realm, is an enemy to his Country. This is the readiest way to stir up civil wars, it is better you should bear your own ●●nne, than the common quiet to be disturbed: how can you say you will be the queens subjects, when you openly profess you will not keep her laws.  Ridl. 
It is true, he that will not obey the Gospel, must be forced thereto by the law, but this ought not to be against them which cannot bear superstitions, nor the overthrow of Christ's institutions, but detesteth such proceedings for the glory of God, and they that love their Country in God, will rather obey God then man, & they that obey man's laws against God's laws, in pretence of the love of their country, they make their country fight against God, in whom consisteth, the very stay of the country: such are the most deadly eeemies and traitors of their country, for they go about to bring upon the●r country a present ru●●e. Satan had ever this dart in readiness to hurl against God's children, so accuse them of sodition that he may bring them in danger of the higher powers, so he hath up his ministers always charged the Prophets: Acab said to Elias, Thou art he that troubleth Israel, and the false Prophets complained to their Princes of jeremy, that his words were seditious and not to be suffered▪ the Scribes and pharisees accused Christ as a seditious person, that spoke against Caesar, and at length ●ryed, If thou let him go thou art not Caesar's friend: Tertullian accused Paul before Felix, that he was a pestilent fellow and a stirrer of sedition. But these men were not so, but of false men falsely accused, only because they openly reproved their guiles, superstitions and deceits.  
A man ought to obey his Prince, but in the Lord, and never against the law of the Lord: for he that lovingly obeyeth his Prince against God, is a deceiver of his Prince, and helpeth him to work his own destruction: we must give unto the Prince that which is his, and unto God that which is his. Valentinianus the Emperor choosing the Bishop of Milan, said, He set him in his seat for this cause, that if we do offend we may submit ourselves unto him. Polycarpus the most constant Martyr, when he ●●ood before the chief Ruler, was commanded to blaspheme Christ, and to swear by the fortune of Caesar; we are taught (quoth he) to give honour unto Princes, but such honour as is not contrary to God's Religion.   

HUGH LATIMER.  
THis constant Martyr was the son of one Hugh Latimer of Thirkesson, in the County of Leicester, a husbandman of wealthy and good estimation: he studying Divinity in Cambridge, at the first was zealous in the popish Religion, and so scrupelous (as he himself confesseth) that being a Priest, and using to say Mass, he did so observe the Romish Decrees, that he thought he had never mingled enough his massing Wine with water, and he was of the opinion that he should never be damned, if once he were a professed Friar, with divers such superstitious fantasies, and in his blind zeal he was a very enemy unto the professors of the Truth, and when he took the degree of proceeding Bachelor of Divinity, he made his oration against Philpot, Melancton, & his works: Then Master Bilney, as before is said, persuaded him to forsake his former study of the School Doctors, and such fooleries, and to become a true scholar in true Divinity: so that where before he was an enemy, and almost a persecutor of the Gospel of Christ, he was now an earnest seeker after CHRIST JESUS, and became both a public preacher, and a private instructor of his brethren in the University two years, but Satan never sleepeth when he seeth his Kingdom decay: he raised his Children to trouble him.  
Latimer in his Sermons before Christmas gave the people certain Cards, out of the fifth, sixth, and seventh of Matthew: Whereupon they might occupy the time, for the chief Card he limited the Heart, as the principal thing they should serve GOD with, and thereby he overthrew all hypocritical, and external Ceremonies, to that end he wished the Scriptures to be read altogether in the English tongue, that the common people might thereby learn their duties to GOD and their Neighbours: hereby he wrought in the hearers much fruit, to the overthrow of Popish Superstition, and setting up of true Religion.  
The Sunday before Christmas day, in his Sermon he delivered his Cards as aforesaid, making the heart the chief Card, inviting all men to serve the Lord with inward heart and true affection, and not with outward ceremonies, that in the service of the heart consisteth true religion, and not in the outward deeds of the letter, or in the glistering show of men's traditions, of pardons, pilgrimages, ceremonies, vows, devotions, voluntary works, and works of supererogation, foundations, oblations, the Pope's supremacy: you may see two Sermons of his to this effect in the book at large.  
Doctor Bucknam about the same time of Christmas, to deface Master Latimer, brought forth his Christmas Dice, casting to his audience Cinque and Quater, whereby to prove that it were not expedient that the Scriptures should be in English, lest the vulgar people by the occasion thereof should be brought to leave their vocation, or to run into some inconvenience; as the Ploughman, when he hears that, No man laying his hand unto the Plough and looking back, is meet for the Kingdom of heaven, might perhaps cease from his Plough: likewise the Baker, when he heareth that a little leaven corrupteth a whole lump of dough, may perchance leave our bread unleavened, and so our bodies shall be unseasoned: and when the simple man heareth, If thine eye offend thee, pluck it out and cast it from thee, may make himself blind, and so fill the world full of beggars. These, with other more, he brought to the number of five: yet Master Latimer, notwithstanding all his adversaries (which were man●) together with Master Bilney, continued in Cambridge a certain space: they used much to confer and to walk together in the fields: the place of their conference was long time after called by the name of Heretics hill.  
These two did often visit the prisoners, relieve the needy, and feed the hungry. There was a woman laid in prison for suspicion of murdering her child, she denying it, they searching into the matter found that her husband loved her not, and therefore sought to make her away. The matter was thus: her child having been sick a whole year, died in harvest, than she went to have her neighbours to help to bury it▪ but all ware at harvest; whereby she was enforced to prepare the child to burial herself: her husband coming home accused her of murdering the child.  
Master Latimer thinking in his conscience that she was not guilty, and being called to preach before King Henry the eighth, after the Sermon the King sent for him, and talked with him; at which time Master Lati●er kneeled down and opened the whole matter to the King, and begged her pardon, which the King granted, and gave it him when he went home. In the mean time the woman was brought a bed in prison, and Master Latimer was Godfather, but he told her not of the pardon, but laboured to have her confess the truth. When the time came that she looked to suffer, she greatly lamented that she should not be purified before she did suffer, thinking she should be damned if she died unpurified. Master Bilney and Master Latimer told her that the law was made for the jews, and not for us, and how women be as well in the favour of God before purification as after. And when they had brought her into a good way, they showed her the Kings pardon, and let her go. Many more like good matters were wrought by him, but the more his virtues and good doings began to be known, the more his adversaries began to spurn against him.  
One Doctor Redman, of great authority in Cambridge, seeing the boldness of Master Latimer, in setting abroad the Gospel, he wrote to him earnestly, requiring him for charity's sake not to stand so much in his own conceit, nor to prefer his singular judgement in matters of religion and controversies, before so many learned men and the whole Catholic Church, having neither the word of God, nor the testimony of any authentic writer to make for you: consider you are but a man, therefore lying and vanity may quickly blear your eyes, which doth sometime transform itself into an Angel of light: suffer not the Church to take offence by the hardness of your heart, let not the unity of Christ's coat without seam be torn asunder, trust not in your own wisdom.  
To which he answered, it is enough for me that Christ's sheep hear no man's voice but Christ's: you have no voice of Christ against me: for my part I have a heart that is ready to hearken to any voice of Christ's that you can bring me; so fare you well, and trouble me not any more from the talking with the Lord my God.  
At length M. Latimer was called before the Cardinal for heresy, by the procurement of his adversaries, where he was content to subscribe to such articles as were propounded unto him.  
After he was appointed for one of them that laboured for the King's supremacy, and remaining at Court, he preached often in London: after, at the suit of the Lord Cromwell, he was benef●●ed at West-Kingston in Wiltshire, where he was very diligent in teaching: his diligence extended also to all the country round about, but there also he could not escape without enemies. It so chanced that he preaching upon the Virgin Marie, he proved that Christ was her Saviour. Certain Popish Priests being therewith offended, drew Articles against him concerning the matter of our Lady, of praying unto Saints, and of Purgatory: to which Articles he answered in effect as followeth;  
1 To reprove certain Priests and beneficed men which give so much to our Lady, as though she had not been saved by Christ, which is the saviour of her and of all that be or shall be saved. I did reason that either she was a sinner or no sinner; if a sinner, than she was delivered from sin by Christ, or if she were no sinner she was preserved from sin by him, so he was her Saviour which way soever you take it.  
2 Images of Saints are called Saints: to pray to these Saints is Idolatry. Saints in heaven do of Charity pray for us, but we are not commanded to pray to them, for Christ only is a holy Mediator for them and us.  
3 The scurf must be taken away from pilgrimage before it be good, to wit superstition, Idolatry, false faith, and trust in the Image, debts must be paid, restitutions made, wife and children provided for, duty to our poor neighbours discharged, and when it is at best, before it be vowed it need not be done, for God commandeth it not.  
4 I said the ave maria was a greeting which the Angel brought from God to the Uir● in Marie, but I said it was not a prayer, as the Pater noster, which our Saviour Christ made, and bade us say for a prayer, not adding that we should say ten or twenty ave Maria's with it.  
5 The torment of hell is not a material fire, no more than it is a material stinging of a worm or snake, but a metaphor signifying the pain, torment, anguish, grief, misery, sorrow, and heaviness inexplicable and intolerable, whose nature and condition none can tell.  
6 That the souls that are not in hell, are in as great joy as souls can be, and cannot be put from eternal joy, and suffer no pain, of charity they pray for us, and have no need that we should pray for them, and besides this there is no other Purgatory. I had rather be there then in the Bishop of London's prison, though they call the fire thereof never so hot, yet if the Bishop with his two fingers can put away some of the fire, and a Friars cowl the fourth part thereof, and Scala Coeli altogether, I will never found Abbey, College, or Chauntery for that purpose.  
Provision for Purgatory hath brought thousands to hell, debts have not been paid, nor lands and goods evil gotten restored, poor people are suffered to perish for want, and all to build religious houses to deliver out of Purgatory, and to pay for Dirges, Masses, and ringing of Bells to carry us to hell withal; who can purge pilgrimage from Idolatry, and Purgatory from robbery, but he shall be in suspicion of heresy?  
As for Pilgrimage, you would wonder what juggling there is to get Money withal, I dwell by the way, and you would admire how they come by flocks out of the West Country to many Images, but chiefly to the blood of Hails, and they believe verily it is the blood of Christ's body, shed upon Mount Caluarie for our salvation, and that the sight of it doth certify them out of doubt, that their sins are forgiven, and they are in state of salvation. If you should common with them coming and going what faiths they have, you would wonder, they cannot away with forgiving their enemies, and reconciling themselves unto their Brethren, for the sight of that blood doth quite them for the time; they that did violently and miraculously pluck the blood out of Christ's body, by whipping and wounding him, saw his blood, and yet were not thereby in clear life. Christ doth suffer the Devil to use his crafty fashion for our probation: it were very little thank to believe well, if nothing should move us to believe superstitiously; it was not in vain, when Christ had taught us truly, that he had us beware of false Prophets.  
These points following his Adversaries preached, that Christ's blood is not sufficient without the blood of Martyrs, Magdalene did not know Christ to be God before his Resurrection, there can be now no Idolatry: Rome cannot be destroyed, the Pope is Lord of all the World, whatsoever he doth, is well done: Pater noster is to be said unto Saint Peter: Pater noster is but a beggarly prayer, ave Maria is infinitely better, there must be twenty ave Maria's for one Pater noster, ave Maria was before Pater noster, and shall be after: it was not necessary that the scriptures should be written: Christ saying, he that leaveth father or mother, praveth our pilgrimage, with many more.  
Many dangerous hazards he suffered amongst the Pope's friends and Gods enemies, for the gospel sake. When there was a Proclamation set forth for the calling in of the Bible in English, and many other good books, he hazarded himself to write to King Henry the eight to dissuade him therefrom, which Letter thou mayest see in the book at large: at length by the means of Doctor Butts and of good Cromwell, he was made Bishop of Worcester and continued so a few years, instructing his Diocese according to a diligent Pastor, but (as before) both in the University, and at his Benefiee he was tossed and turmoiled by the wicked, so in his Bishopric some sought his trouble, insomuch that he was accused to the King for his Sermons. Thus he continued in this laborious function of a Bishop for certain years, until the coming up of the six Articles, and altering of Religion, so when he could not keep his Bishopric with a good conscience, of his own free will he resigned the same: at which time Shaxton Bishop of Salesburie resigned also with him his Bishopric. These two remained a great space unbishopped, keeping silence until the time of King Edward. A little after Latimer had renounced his Bishopric, he was sore bruised with the fall of a tree, and coming to London for remedy, he was troubled of the Bishops, and at length was cast into the Tower, where he continued prisoner until the Reign of King Edward, than the golden mouth of this preacher, shut up long before, was opened again, and beginning a fresh to set forth his plough again, and continued all the time of the said King, labouring in the Lord's harvest most fruitfully: he preached for the most part twice every Sunday to no small shame of unpreaching prelate's, which occupied great room, to do little good: he did most evidently prophes●e of all these kind of plagues which after ensued: so plainly that if England ever had a Prophet, he might seem to be one, and he did ever affirm, that the preaching of the Gospel would cost him his life, and he was certainly persuaded that Winchester was kept in the Tower, to be his death, which fell out right, for after the death of King Edward, and Queen Mary proclaimed, a Pursuivant was sent down unto him (by the doing no doubt of Winchester) Latimer had warning thereof six hours before the Pursuivant came, whereby he might have ●scaped, but he prepared himself towards his journey before the Pursuivant came, who marveled to see him so prepared for his journey, he told the Pursuivant, he was a welcome guest, and be it known unto you and the whole World; that I go as willingly to London at this present, being called of my Prince to give a reckoning of my Faith and Doctrine, as ever I was to go unto any place in the world: and I doubt not, but that God which hath made me worthy to preach to two most excellent Princes, so he will able me to witness the same to the third, either to her comfort or discomfort eternally. When the Pursuivant had delivered his Letters, he departed, affirming that he was not commanded to tarry for him: whereby it appeared, they would not have him appear, but rather to have fled out of the Realm: they knew his constancy would deface them in Popery, and confirm the godly in the truth. When he came through Smithfield, he said merrily, Smithfield bade long groaned for him: after he had been before the Council, he was sent to the Tower, and from thence he was transported to Oxford, with Cramer Archbishop of Canterbury, and Ridley Bishop of London, there to dispute, as before is said: Of the order of the disputations, and bow they were condemned, thou mayst see before, where they continued until this time in continual prayer, godly conference and writing. Latimer sometimes continued so long kneeling at prayer, that he was not able to arise without help: three things especially he prayed for in his Prayers: First, as God hath appointed him to preach his Word, so he would give him grace to stand to the same until his death: Secondly, that God would restore his Gospel unto England again once more: which once more he inculcated oftentimes into the ears of the LORD, as if he had spoken unto him face to face: Thirdly, he prayed for the preservation of Queen ELIZABETH, then but Lady ELIZABETH, whom with ●eares he still named, desiring God to make he a comforter to this comfortless Realm, the Lord most graciously granted all these things which he requested.  
The twentieth day of September, a Commission was sent from the Cardinal to the Bishops of Lincoln, Gloucester, and Bristol, to examine Doctor Ridley, and Master Latimer, upon the points they were condemned for at Oxford: and if they would not recant there opinions, to disgrade them, etc. The first point was whether the real presence of Christ was in the Sacrament: D. Ridley first appeared before them; when the Commission was read, he standing bareheaded, assoon as he heard the Cardinal named, and the Pope's Holiness: he put on his cap, the Bishop of Lincoln reprehended him for it, and told him if he would not of himself put off his cap another should do it for him: He answered, that it was not done for any contumacy that he bore unto their own persons, nor for any derogation of the Cardinal in that he was borne of the Blood Royal, & was endued with much learning & excellent virtues ●ut in that he is Legate to the Pope, (and with that he put on his cap) whose usurped supremacy I utterly renounce, which I will not only denounce in words, but in gesture, behaviour, and all my doings express the same: whereupon by the commandment of the Bishop of Lincoln his cap was taken off: he appeared twice, and thus he did at both times, their answers were both to one effect in substance.  
First they made their protestation, that notwithstanding their answers, it should not be taken thereby that they would acknowledge any authority of the Pope, but that they answered as subjects to the king and Queen: to the first point they did confess that in the sacrament, by spirit and grace, is the very body and blood of Christ, because that every man receiving bodily the bread and wine in the Sacrament, spiritually receive the body and blood of Christ, and thereby is partaker of the merits of his passion, but they denied the natural body and blood of Christ to be really in the outward sacrament.  
The second question was, whether after consecration of the sacrament of the Altar there did remain any substance of bread and wine: to that they answered, there was such a change in the bread and wine, as no man but God can make, being the bread had that dignity to exhibit Christ's body, yet the bread is still bread, and the wine still wine, for the change is not in the nature but in the dignity, because that which was common bread hath the dignity to exhibit Christ's body, for now it is an holy bread sanctified by God's word.  
The third question was, whether the mass were a lively and propitiatory sacrifice for them alive, and for them that be dead: this article they denied to be true, because Christ made one perfect sacrifice for the whole world; neither can the Priests offer up Christ again for the sins of man; neither is there any propitiation for our sins, but his Cross only. And because neither for fear nor flattery they could be made to recant, at their second sitting they were condemned, disgraded, and delivered to the secular power.  
Upon the northside of the town of Oxford, in the ditch, over against Balliol College, the place of execution was appointed, Doctor Ridley came unto the stake in a fair black gown, such as he was wont to wear when he was Bishop, with a tippet of sables about his neck; M. Latimer came in a poor freeze frock, in one they might behold the honour they sometimes had, in the other the calamity whereunto they were now descended: after Doctor Ridley had prayed, seeing the chéerfulnes of M. Latimer he ran unto him, embraced him, and kissed him, saying, be of good heart brother, for God will either assuage the fury of the flame, or else strengthen us to abide it.  
Then Doctor Smith began his Sermon upon 1. Co. 13. If I give my body to the fire to be burned, and have not charity, I shall gain nothing thereby: wherein he alleged that neither the holiness of the person, nor the manner of the death, but the goodness of the cause made a martyr; this he proved by the example of judas and many others, which then might be counted righteous because they desperately sundered their lives from their bodies (as he feared these men that stood before him would do) and still he cried unto the people to beware of them, for they were heretics & died out of the Church: at last he exhorted them to recant and come home again unto the Church, & save their lives and souls, which else were condemned. They would have answered him, but some ran to them & stopped their mouths with their hands, & would not suffer them to speak. Then Doctor Ridley said, Heavenly father, I give thee most hearty thanks that thou hast called me to be a professor of thee, even unto death: I beseech thee be merciful to this Realm of England, and deliver the same from all her enemies. When the fire was kindled he cried, Into thy hands I commit my spirit, Lord receive my spirit, crying often, Lord, Lord receive my spirit: M. Latimer crying as vehemently on the other side, O Father of heaven receive my soul. Latimer died quickly, but Ridley was long a 〈◊〉 by reason of the bad making of the fire, yet he remained constant to the end.   

The death of Stephen Gardner.  
IN November, the next month after the burning of Ridley and Latimer, in which month the Queen died: three years after, Stephen Gardner a man hated of God 
1555  and good men, ended his wretched life. He was borne in Berry in Suffolk, and brought up in Oxford: his wit, capacity, and memory were excellent if they had been well applied: he was highminded, flattering his own conceit too much towards his superiors; he was politic and pleasant, to his inferiors fierce; against his equals stout and envious if they any thing withstood him in judgement: it was constantly reported that the nails of his toes were crooked and sharp downward like the claws of a beast: his death happened so opportunely that England hath a great cause therefore to praise God, not so much for the great hurt it had done in times past, in perverting his Princes, in bringing in the six Articles, in murdering GOD'S Saints, and in defacing Christ's most true Religion, but especially for that he had thought to have murdered our noble and religious Queen Elizabeth; for he was the cause of all her danger: and if it be certain which we have heard that a Writ came down from certain of the Council to the Tower where the Lady Elizabeth was, for her execution: it is sure this vile wily Winchester was the only Dedalus and framer of that Engine; but M. Brigs' Lieutenant of the Tower certified the Queen of the matter, and there by prevented Achitophel's bloody devices, as Bonner, Story, Thornton, Harpsfield, Downing, with others, were occupied in putting the branches to death; so Gardner bent his devices in assaying the root, in casting such a plot to build up his Popery, as he thought it should stand for ever: whether he died with his tongue swollen out of his mouth, as Arundel Bishop of Canterbury did, or whether he stunk before he died, as Cardinal Wolsey did, who after he had used conjuration before, so after he had poisoned himself by the way; at his burial he was so heavy that they let him fall, and he gave such a savour that they could not abide him, with such a sudden tempest about him, that all the Torches went out, and could bear no light, or whether he died in despair, I refer all this unto their reports, of whom I heard it. A great doer about Winchester reported that the Bishop of Chichester coming unto Gardner, began to comfort him with God's promises, and with free justification in the blood of Christ: he said, what, my Lord, will you open that gap now, then farewell altogether? to me and such other you may speak it, but open this window to the people, and then farewell altogether.   

john Web Gentleman, George Roper, and George Park.  
THese were condemned by the Bishop of Dover, 
1555  and Harpsfield, for de●ying the real presence in the sacrament of the Altar, and were burned in one fire at Canterbury, abiding most patiently their torments, and counting themselves blessed that they were worthy to suffer for the Gospel.   

William Wiseman and james Gore.  
THis Wiseman died in Lollards Tower, being there for religion: the holy Catholic Church cast him out into the fields, and commanded that no man should bury him▪ according as their devout manner is to all that die in that sort, whom they account not worthy of burial, but to be cast to dogs and birds, yet good men buried him in the night.  
james Gore being in the prison at Colchester for the truth of God's word, died much about this time.   

JOHN PHILPOT.  
He was Sir Peter Philpots' son in Hampshire, brought up in new College in Oxford: going from Oxford into Italy, coming from Venice to Padua he was in danger through a Franciscan Friar accompanying him in his journey, who coming to Padua accused him of heresy. In King Edward's time he had divers conflicts with Gardner Bishop of Winchester: after he was made Archdeacon of Winchester, where he continued during King Edward's time, to no small profit of those parts: in Queen Mary's time he being one of the Convocation, with a few other sustained the cause of the Gospel manfully against the adversary part, as is before recited, wherefore he was called to account before Gardner, and examined by him, and then he was removed to Bonner and other Commissioners, with whom he had divers conflicts, as in his examinations hereafter following may appear, when he had lain a year and a half in the Marshalsey, being twice examined, but no point of Religion handled: then he was committed to the Bishop of London's Coal-house, where he found a married Priest of Essex named Thomas Whittle, This Minister greatly lamented his own infirmity, for that through imprisonment he was constrained by writing to yield to the Bishop of London, and was set at liberty, and after felt such an hell in his conscience that he could scarce refrain from destroying himself, and could not be at quiet until he having got the Bishop's register to see his Bill, he tore it in pieces, and after he was as joyful a man as any could be: When Boner heard thereof be sent for him, and buffeted him, and plucked off a piece of his Beard, but now he is joyful under the cross.  
He was thirteen or fourteen times in private and publicly examined, his answers that concern any point of Religion here follow.   

The third examination.  Boner. 
YOu must be of the Church for there is but one Church.  Phil. 
I am sure I am in the Church, & I know by the Scriptures that there is but one Dove, one Spouse, one beloved congregation, out of the which there is no salvation: This Church is builded upon the word of God.  Bon. 
You are not in the same Faith, in which you were baptised.  Phil. 
I was baptised into the Faith of Christ, which I now hold.  Bon. 
You were twenty years agone of another Faith.  Phil. 
I was then of no Faith, a wicked liver, neither hot nor cold.  Bon. 
Do you not think we are of a true Faith?  Phil. 
I am sure God's word thoroughly, with the primitive Church, and all ancient writers do agree with this Faith that I am ●ff.  Bon. 
I marvel you are so merry in prison, singing and rejoicing in your naughtiness, you should rather lament.  Phil. 
The mirth we make is but singing of Psalms, as S. Paul willeth us to be merry in the Lord, singing together in Hymns, and Psalms, we are in a dark comfortless place, therefore it becometh us to be merry, as Solomon saith, lest sorrowfulness eat up our hearts: Then I was carried to the Coal-house: where I with my six fellows rouse together in the straw as cheerfully we thank God as others do in their Down beds.   

The fourth Examination.  Worcest. 
BEfore he beginneth to speak, it is best for him to call to God for grace to open his heart that he may conceive the truth.  Phil. 
Then I fell upon my knees, and said, Almighty God, the giver of wisdom, I beseech thee of thine infinite goodness in Christ, to give me, most vile sinner, the spirit of wisdom, to speak and make answer in thy cause, to the content of the hearers, and to my better understanding, if I be deceived in any thing.  Boner. 
May my Lord of Worcester, you did not well to exhort him to prayer, for they have a singular pride herein: they are herein like certain heretics that Pliny maketh mention off: they did ●ing daily praises to God, before the dawning of the day.  Phil. 
God make me and you such heretics, for they were right Christians, with whom the tyrants of the world were offended for their well doing.  Col. 
Where can you prove that the Church of Rome hath erred at any time: Eusebius saith, the Church was established at Rome by Peter, and Paul, and Peter was Bishop there 25. years.  Phil. 
I know Eusebius saith so, but if you compare him with Saint Paul to the Galathians, it will appear manifestly to the contrary: He lived not passed five and thirty years after he was called to be an Apostle: and S. Paul maketh mention of his abiding above eighteen years, and I am able to prove by Eusebius and others, that the Church of Rome hath manifestly erred, because she agreeth not with that which the primitive Church did use according to the Gospel in their time as they write, there need no other proof, but compare the one with the other.  Bon. 
Ought we to dispute with you of our Faith: justinian in the Law hath a Title, De fide Catholica to the contrary.  Phil. 
That is true, but our Faith must not depend upon the civil Law: Ambrose saith, not the Law, but the Gospel hath gathered the Church together.  Worcest. 
You are to blame, you cannot be content to be of the Church, which hath ever been of that Faith full of Antiquity.  Phil. 
I have been at Rome, where I saw your Lordship.  Worcest. 
I am sorry you have been there, for the wickedness which you saw there peradventure causeth you to do as you do.  Phil. 
I am taught otherwise by the Gospel, not altogether to refuse the Minister for his evil living, so that he bring forth Doctrine according to God's word.  Worcest, 
Do you think the universal Church may be deceived?  Phil. 
Saint Paul prophesieth that there shall be an universal falling away from the Faith in the later times.  Col. 
That is not meant of Faith but of th'empire, the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so signifieth.  Phil. 
The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is properly a departing from the Faith, and thereof cometh Apostata, which signifieth one that departeth from the Faith.  Worcest. 
I am sorry you should be against the Christian world.  Phil. 
The world commonly and such as be called Christians (for the multitude) hated the truth and be enemies unto the same.  Worcest. 
Do you think the universal Church hath erred, and you only to be of the truth.  Phil. 
The Church that you be of was never universal: for two parts of the world, Asia, and Africa, never consented to the supremacy of the Bishop of Rome, not to this day, neither follow his Decrees.  Glo. 
Yes in Florentines Council they did agree.  Phil. 
It was so said by false report, after they were gone home, it was not so indeed, as the sequel of them all hitherto doth prove the contrary.  Glo. 
By whom will you be judged in matters of controversy, which happen daily.  Phil. 
By the Word of God: For Christ saith in S. john, the word that he spoke shall be judge in the latter day.  Glo. 
What if you take the word one way, and I another way, who shall be judge.  Phil. 
The Doctors of the Primitive Church.  Glo. 
What if you take the Doctors in one sense, and I in another.  Phil. 
Then let that be taken which most agreeth to God's Word.  Worcest. 
It is wonder how he standeth with a few against a great number.  Phil. 
We have almost as many as you: We have Asia, Africa, Germany, Denmark, and a great part of France, & daily the number of the Gospel doth increase, and a multitude doth daily come out of France through persecution, that the cities of Germany are scarce able to receive them: Therefore your Lordship may be sure the word of God will one day take place, do what you can to the contrary.   

The fifth Examination.  Coven. 
Do you not believe your creed, I believe in the Catholic Church.  Phil. 
Yes, but I cannot understand Rome to be the same, nor the like to it. S. Ass. S. Peter builded the Catholic Church at Rome: And Christ saith thou art Peter, and upon this Rock I will build my Church, and the succession of Bishops can be proved in Rome from time to time, as it can be of no other place so well, which is a manifest proof of the Catholic Church, as divers Doctor's do● write.  Phil. 
You cannot prove the Rock, that Christ would build his Church on, to be Rome; and though you can prove the succession of Bishops, it is not sufficient to prove Rome the Catholic Church, unless you can prove the succession of Peter's Faith? where upon the Catholic Church is builded to continue in his successors at Rome: and at this present to remain there.  Coven. 
What meaneth this word Catholic?  Phil. 
The Catholic Faith or Catholic Church is not that which is most universal or of men received, whereby you d●e infer your Faith to hang upon the multitude, which is not so: We judge (saith S. Augustine) the Catholic Faith, of that which hath been, is, and shall be: so that if you can prove your Catholic Church and Faith, hath been taught from the beginning, and is, and shall be, then may you count yourselves Catholics, otherwise not: Catholic in Greek is compounded of ● which signifieth according and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a sum, or principle, or whole, so that Catholic Church or Faith, is as much to say as the first, hole, sound, & chiefest faith.  Boner. 
Do you think the Catholic Church hath erred, until within these few years some have swerved from the same.  Phil. 
I do not think the Catholic Church hath erred: but I require you to prove the Church of Rome the Catholic Church.  Curtop. 
Ireneus, who was within a hundred years after Christ, came to Victor Bishop of Rome, to ask his advice about excommunication of certain heretics, which he would not have done if he had not taken him to be supreme head, and Coventry bade him mark this Argument.  Phil. 
This fact of Ireneus proveth no more for the supremacy than mine hath done, for I have been at Rome as well as he, and could have spoken with the Pope and if I would: yet would there were none in England favoured his supremacy more than I: And it is not like that Ireneus, or the primative church so take him, for I can show 7. general Counsels after Ireneus time: wherein he was never so taken in many hundred y●eres after Christ: These be the Counsels; the Nicentine, Ephesine, the first, & second: Calcedone, Constantinopolitane, Carthagenense, Auilence.  Coven. 
Wherefore will you not admit the Church of Rome to be the Catholic Church.  Phil. 
Because it followeth not, nor agreeth with the Primitive Church, no more than an Apple is like a Nut: it were too long to name all the disagréements: I will name but two: The Supremacy, and Transubstantiation.  Curtop. 
Although transubstantiation were decreed for an Article of the Faith, not above 300. years, yet it was always believed. Boner said, that was well said.  Phil. 
It is true, it was but lately planted by the Bishop of Rome, and you cannot show any ancient writer that the primitive Church did believe any such thing, with that Master Curtop shrunk away.  Coven. 
Can you disprove the Church of Rome, not to be the Catholic Church.  Phil. 
Yes that I can, but I desire rather to hear you prove it: First it doth not agree with the Primitive Church, neither in Doctrine, nor in the use of Sacraments: And as you describe Catholic to be universal; the Church of Rome was never universal: For the world being divided into three parts: Asia, Africa, Europe: Two parts Asia, and Africa, professing Christ as well as we, did never consent to the Church of Rome, and the most part of Europe doth not agree nor allow the Church of Rome: As Germany, Denmark, the Kingdom of Pole, a great part of France, England, and Zealand, which is a manifest probation that your Church is not universall,  Doctor Saver. 
I am sorry to see you commune with so many learned men, and are no more conformable unto them than you be.  Phil. 
I will be conformable unto them that be conformable to Christ & his word: I pray (Master Doctor) be not so conformable to please men more than God, contrary to your learning for worldly estimation, you are led away from the truth for promotion sake as many Doctors be now adays.  Saver. 
Saint Cyprian, (an ancient Writer) doth allow the Bishop of Rome to be supreme head of the Church.  Phil. 
I am sure he doth not, for he writing to Cornelius Bishop of Rome, called him his companion and fellow Bishop, and calleth him not Pope nor any other usurped terms, which are now ascribed unto the Bishop of Rome. Then they brought forth Cyprian, and turned unto the third Epistle, where he saith it goeth not well with the Church, when the High Priest is not obeyed, which supplieth the steed of Christ, after God's word, and the consent of the Bishops, and the agreement of the people.  Saver. 
How can you avoid this place which maketh so plain for the Bishop of Rome his Supremacy.  Phil. 
It maketh not so plain: First hear you may see that he calleth Cornelius his fellow Bishop, as he doth also in other places, you do misconstrue that same to make the high Priest only for the Bishop of Rome, and otherwise then it was in his time: for there were by the Nicen● Council four Patriaches appointed: The Patriarch of jerusalem, and the Patriarch of Constantinople: The Patriarch of Alexandria, and the Patriarch of Rome: of which four the Patriarch of Rome was lowest placed in the Council, and so continued many years for the time of seven or eight general Conncels: Therefore Cyprian writeth unto Cornelius, Patriarch of Rome, because certain heretics, as the N●uatians which were excommunicated by him, went from his Diocese▪ to the patriarchs of Rome, or of Constantinople, and there were received in the Communion of there congregation in derogation of good discipline, and maintaining of schisms: in that obedience is not given unto the Priest of GOD, being in Christ's steed, not meaning the Patriarch of Rome only, but every Patriarch in his precinet, who had every one of them a Cathedral Church of learned Priests, in hearing of whom by a Convocation of all his fellow Bishops, with the consent of the people, all heresies were determined by the Word of GOD, and this is the meaning of Cyprian.  Saver. 
I wonder you will stand so steadfast in your error to your own destruction.  Phil. 
I am sure we are in no error, by the promise of Christ to the faithful, that he will give them such a spirit of wisdom, that the adversaries thereof should be never able to resist, and by this we know we are of the truth, because neither by reasoning nor writing your Synagogue of Rome is able to answer one of the learned Ministers of Germany, who hath disclosed your counterfeit Religion, which of all you is able to answer Calvin's institutions: Then Doctor Story came in, to whom I said you have done me great injury, without Law you have imprisoned me more like a dog then a man, and you promised me I should be judged the next day after.  Story. 
I am come now to keep my promise with you, was there ever such a fantastical man as he is; may he is no man but a beast: yea these heretics be worse than beasts, for they will take upon them to be wiser than all men; being very asseheads, not able to maintain that which they stand in.  Phil. 
I am content to abide your railing judgement, God forgive you: yet I am no heretic, neither you nor any other can prove that I hold any jot against the Word of God.  Story. 
The Word of God: whom wilt thou appoint to be a judge of the word?  Phil. 
The word itself.  Story. 
Do you not see the Ignorance of this beastly Heretic, he willeth the word to be judge of the word, can the word speak.  Phil. 
Christ saith in S. john, The word which I have spoken, shall judge in the last day: therefore much more it ought to judge our doing now, and I am sure I have my judge on my side, which shall absolve and justify me in another world, howsoever you judge me and other unrighteously, sure I am in another World to judge you.  Story. 
What, you purpose to be a stinking Martyr, and to sit in judgement with Christ at the last day, to judge the twelve Tribes of Israel.  Phil. 
Yea, I doubt not thereof, I have the promise of Christ if I die for righteousness sake, which you have begun to persecute in me.  Story. 
When the judge in Westminster hall giveth sentence, doth the word give sentence, or the judge, tell me.  Phil. 
Civil men have authority by the word of God, to be judges of civil matters: but the word of God is not subject to man's judgement, but aught to judge all the wisdom, thoughts, and doings of men; therefore your comparison disproveth nothing which I have said, nor answereth thereto.  Story. 
Wilt thou not allow the interpretation of the Church upon the Scripture.  Phil. 
Yes, if it be according unto the word of the true Church.  Story. 
And not we in possession of the Church, and have not our forefathers this many hundred years, taken this Church for the Catholic Church, and if we had no other proof, this were sufficient, for presumption of time, maketh a good title in Law.  Phil. 
You do well to allege prescription, for it is all that you have to show for yourselves, but you must understand, that presciption hath no place in matters appertaining unto GOD, as I can show you by the testimony of many Doctors.  Story. 
Well Sirs, you are like to go after your Fathers, Latimer and Ridley, who had nothing to allege for himself, but that he had learned his heresy of Cranmer, where I came unto him with a poor Bachelor of Art, & he trembled as though he had had the Palsy, as these heretics have always some token of fear, whereby a man may know them, as you may see this man's eyes to tremble in his head, but I dispatched them: and I tell thee, that there hath yet been never a one burned, but I have spoken with him, and been a cause of his dispatch.  Phil. 
You have the more to answer for, you shall feel it in another world, howsoever you do now triumph thereof.  Story. 
I will never be confessed thereof, I cannot tarry to speak with my Lord, I pray one of you tell my Lord, my coming is to signify unto him, that he must put of hand rid this Heretic out of the way, and going he said unto me; I tell thee thou must thank no other man but me for this.  Phil. 
I thank you with all my heart, and God forgive you.  Story. 
What dost thou thank me, if I had thee in my study half an hour, I think I should make you sing another song.  Phil. 
No, I stand upon to sure a ground to be overthrown by you now.   

The ninth examination.  Harps. 
MY Lord hath sent you S. Augustine to look upon, I will read you an Epistle where you may hear the celebration of the Mass.  Phil. 
Here is nothing that maketh for the proof of the Mass: Saint Augustine meaneth of the celebration of the Communion, and the true use of the Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ, and not of your private Mass, which you lately have erected in the stead thereof, for this word (Mass) hath been an old term attributed to the Communion, even from the Primitive Church. I pray you tell me what Missa doth signify, I think many that say Mass cannot tell, but then Cousins and the mass-priests were dumb.  Harps. 
You think it cometh of the Hebrew word Massah, as though none were seen in the Hebrew but you.  Phil. 
I take the communion to be called Missa, a mittendo, of such things as were sent by the rich to the relief of the poor, always when the communion was celebrated: for this cause was it called Missa, as learned men do witness, at the which celebration of the Mass, all that were present did communicate under both kinds, according to Christ's institution, as they did in S. Augustine's time: so being you cannot prove the Mass used at that time as you now use it, you can never prove it a Sacrament by the name of the Mass, which name was given to the communion.  Harps. 
What do you deny the Mass to be a Sacrament, it is a sacrifice which is more than a Sacrament.  Phil. 
You can never make it a sacrifice, but first you must make it a Sacrament, for of the Sacrament you deduce your Sacrifice.  Harps. 
Doth not Christ say, This is my body, and doth not the Priest pronounce the same.  Phil. 
The pronunciation of the words is not enough, except they be applied unto the use that Christ appointed them: for though you speak the words of Baptism over the water, yet if there be none baptised, it is no Baptism.  Harps. 
That this is not like, for this is my body is an Indicative proposition, showing the work of God in the substance of bread and wine.  Phil. 
It is not only an Indicative proposition, but an Imperative, or commanding; for he that said, This is my body, said also, take ye, eat ye; and except it be taken and eaten, the words (This is my body) can have no verification.  Mass Chapl. 
Will you make the Sacrament to stand in the receiving, and that the receiving maketh it a Sacrament.  Phil. 
I say the common receiving must needs be concurrant with the true Sacrament, without which it cannot be a Sacrament, because Christ hath made this a principle part of the Sacrament, Take ye, eat ye; which you do not in your Mass, wherefore it can be no Sacrament, because it wanteth Christ's institution.  Cousins. 
We forbid none to come to it, but as many as list may be partakers thereof with us at Mass, if they require it.  Phil. 
Nay, you will minister but one kind unto them, which is not after Christ's institution, & ye ought to exhort them that be present, to make a sacrifice of thanksgiving for Christ's Passion, and to be partakers with you, and by preaching show the Lords death, which you do not.  masspriest. 
If the Sacrament of the Mass be no Sacrament, unless all do receive it, because Christ saith, Take ye, eat ye, than the Sacrament of Baptism is no sacrament, where there is but one baptised, because Christ said to his Apostles, Go preach the Gospel to all creatures, baptizing all Nations.  Phil. 
Baptizing all Nations, is meant of all sorts of Nations, and to exclude none that believe, whether jew or Gentile, not meaning all at once, for that were impossible▪ and Christ alone was baptised of john, and the Eunuch baptised Philip, with many more such like, but you have no such example of the body and blood of Christ: but S. Paul commendeth to us, to use it in a Communion and participation of many together, in the sixth to the Corinthians, As oft as you come together to eat the Lords supper, tarry one for another. And the Minister speaketh to all in Christ's behalf, to communicate with him, saying: Take ye, eat ye, therefore all that be present & do not communicate, break God's commandments, & he is no just minister that doth not distibute the Sacrament as Christ did, to all that are present, where God's word is transgressed, Christ is not present, and therefore no Sacrament.  Harps. 
Will you have it no Sacrament except it be a Communion.  Phil. 
God's words teacheth so: Chrysostome upon the Epistle to the Ephesians, saith, The oblation is in vain where none doth communicate with the Priest, therefore your Mass, where none eateth thereof but the Priest alone, is a vain Oblation, and a vain standing at the Altar. I pray tell me what the pronoun This, in the words, This is my body, doth demonstrate.  Harps. 
It doth demonstrate the substance of bread, which by the omnipotency of God, and the words of the Priest, is turned into the substance of Christ's body.  Phil. 
Why, then Christ's body receiveth daily a great increase of many 1000 pieces of bread into his body, & his body is become that which it was not before: so you would make an alteration in Christ's glorified body, which is a wicked thing to do.  Harps. 
The substance of bread after the words spoken by the Priest, is vanished away by the omnipotency of God.  Phil. 
This is another song, here you may see how contrary you are unto yourselves: your schoolmen hold, that the very substance of bread is really turned into the substance of Christ's body, and now of late you perceive the inconvenience of that opinion: you imagine a new shift, and say the substance of bread is evacuated, contrary to that your Church hath believed and taught, and all is to deface the sincere truth.  Harps. 
Is not God omnipotent, and can he not do as he hath said?  Phil. 
But his omnipotency will not do contrary to his word and honour, it is not God's honour to include him bodily in a piece of bread, and of necessity tie him thereto: and for to make a piece of bread God and man, which you see before your face, doth putrify after a time, God is as able to give his body with the Sacramental bread, and it is contrary to the Scripture, which calleth it bread many times after consecration, you take away the substantial parts of the Sacrament; as Take ye, eat ye, drink ye all of this, do this in remembrance of me: and place in their stéeds, hear ye, gaze ye, knock ye, worship ye, offer ye, sacrifice ye, for the quick and the dead: Is not this blasphemy to God and his Sacraments, and contrary to the mind of all ancient Writers, and contrary to the example of Christ and his Apostles; and this is the substance of all his examinations and Arguments. He did often tell them they were blind guides of the blind, and as I am bound to tell you, you are very Hypocrites, tyrannously persecuting the truth: your own Doctors and evidences you bring, be directly against you; you must bear with me s●●ing I speak in Christ's cause, and because his glory is defaced, and his people cruelly and wrongfully slain by you, because they will not consent to the dishonour of God, and to hypocrisy with you, if I told you not your fault, it should be required at my hands in the day of judgement; therefore know you (ye Hypocrites) that it is the Spirit of God that telleth you your sin: I pass not I thank God of all your cruelty, God give you grace to repent.  
Being brought to Newgate after he was condemned, when Alexander the keeper came in; Ah said Alexander, Hast thou not done well to bring thyself hither: Master Philpot said, I must be content, it is God's appointment, and I shall desire you to have your gentle favour, for you and I have been of old acquaintance: Well said Alexander, if you will recant I will show you any pleasure that I can● Nay said Master Philpot, I will never recant that which I have spoken, for it is most certain truth, in witness whereof I will seal it with my blood: Then h●s commanded him to be set upon the block, and as many Irons put upon his Legs as he might bear. Then the Clerk told Alexander, that Master Philpot had given his Man Money; Alexander said to his man, what money hath he given you● And he searched him, and took money from him: Then said Master Philpot, Good M. Alexander be so much my friend, that these Irons may be taken off, He said, Give me my fees and I will take them off, if not thou shalt wear them still; Then said he, what is your fees? He said four pounds, Ah said Master Philpot, I have not so much, if you will take twenty shillings I will send my man for it, or I will lay my Gown to gauge, for the time is not long I am sure that I shall be with you: then Alexander commanded him to be had into Limbo, and so he was; Then his man took an honest man with him, and went and showed the Sheriff, one Master Michael, how master Philpot was handled in Newgate, than the Sheriff took his Ring from his finger, and delivered it unto the honest man which came with Master Philpots' man, and bade him command the Keeper, by that token, to take off his Irons, and handle him more gently, and to give his man again that which he took from him: when they told their message to Alexander, he said, I perceive Master Sheriff is a bearer with Heretics, to morrow I will show it to his betters, yet he went to Master Philpot at ten of the clock and took off his Irons, and gave his man that which he took from him. He gave God thanks when news came he should be burned the next day: when the Sheriff called him to go● to execution, he came down most joyfully; when he came to Smithfield the way was soul, so two of the Officers took him up and carried him unto the stake: Then he said merrily, what will you make me a Pope, than he kissed the stake and said, Shall I disdain to suffer at this stake, seeing my Redeemer suffered vile death upon the Cross for me, in the midst of the flames he yielded up his soul unto Almighty God, and like a Lamb gave up his breath.   

Thomas Whittle Priest, Bartelet green Gentleman, john Tudson and Thomas Went Artificers, Thomas Browne, Isabella Foster wife, joan Warren, alias Lashford, Maid.  
THe Papists having this last years, murdered the learned and principal members of Christ's Church, 
●556.  whereof there were now very few, which either were not consumed with fire, or compelled to fly their Country, they continued this year likewise no less cruelty towards the inferior sort of people; whereof these seven were burned in Smithfield the 27. day of january at one fire, and they were condemned all in one day upon one manner of Articles: the special points were for denying the Sacrament of the Altar, and the Mass.  
This Thomas Whittle was the Priest that Philpot maketh mention of, where you may see how he recanted, and then became desperate, and could not be at quiet in conscience, until he had gotten to see the Bill again which he had subscribed and torn off his name; wherefore Boner buffeted him, and plucked off a piece of his beard, but after he had torn it he was in great peace of conscience, and stood out manfully for the faith, and sealed to the truth with his martyrdom. In an Epistle of his, he calleth the Bishops and Priests the sworn Soldiers of Satan, the arch-enemies in whom so lively appear the very visage and shape of Satan, that a man may well affirm them to be Devils incarnate, as I by experience do speak; wherefore who so shall for conscience matterscome into their hands, had need of the wiliness of the Serpen●●e save his head, and to take heed how he, consenteth to their wicked writings: sore did they assault me, and craftily tempt me to their wicked ways.  
Bartlet green was borne in the Parish of Bassinghall in London, being a Student in Oxford at the first he was an utter enemy to the truth, until God of his mercy opened his eyes by coming unto the Lectures of Peter Martyr, Reader of the University Lecture in the said University, whereof when he had once tasted, it came unto him as the Fountain of living Water, so that he never thirsted any more, but had a Well springing unto eternal life; and though he were called by his Friends from the University unto the Temple in London, to study the Common Laws, yet be continued in his earnest study and profession of the Gospel. He writing a Letter unto one Goodman, who was fled beyond the Sea for Religion, containing a report of certain Articles of questions which were cast abroad in London, and an answer to a Letter that Goodman wrote unto him, in which he required to have the certainty whether the Queen were dead, as it was reported beyond-sea. Whereupon green answered, that she was not dead. The bearer of this letter, and many other letters from others, was apprehended by the way, and the letters brought to the Council.  
These words, The Queen is not yet dead, seemed heinous to some of the Council: yea, they would have made treason of them if they could by Law; but when they could not make it treason, they examined him upon points of Religion; and after they had long detained him in prison, as well in the Lower, as elsewhere, they sent him at last to Bonner, to be dealt withal according to the Ecclesiastical Laws: And being presented to Bonner, his archdeacon and divers others sitting at the Table with him, who demanded of him the cause of his imprisoning; which when he had showed him, he asked him if he had not since written, or spoken against the natural presence in the Sacrament. Then he desired to be charged according to the order of the Law to hear his accusers. Then Doctor Chadsey was sent for, who reported that before him, M. Mosly, and the Lieutenant of the Tower, he spoke against the real presence, and the Sacrifice of the Mass, and affirmed our Church to be the Church of Antichrist, which he confessed, and said he would continue therein, and maintain it. Then M. Wel●h arose, and desired to talk with me alone: and having taken me into another Chamber, he said he was sorry for my troubles, and would be glad to see me at liberty: and he marveled that I, being a young man, should stand against all the learned men of the Realm, against the determination of the Catholic Church from Christ's time. I promise you, quoth he, I have read all Peter Martyrs, and Cranmers', and all the rest of their Books, and have conferred them with the contrary, as Roffensis, and the Bishop of Winchester, and the rest, and could not perceive but that there was one continual truth, which from the beginning had been maintained; and those that any time severed from this unity, were answered and answered again. This was the sum of his talk, which lacked neither wit nor eloquence.  
I answered, I am young, and lack both wit and learning, but God is not bound to time, wit, or knowledge; but rather chooseth the weak things of the world to confound the strong: neither can men appoint bounds to God's mercy: For he saith, I will have compassion on whom I will: He hath no respect of persons, whether old or young, rich or poor, wise or foolish, Fisher or Basketmaker, God giveth knowledge of his truth through his free grace, to whom he listeth, james. 1. And I believe Christ hath his universal Church, his Spouse, scattered through many Realms, where he list: the Spirit inspireth where it will, he is no more addicted to any one place, then to the person and quality of any one man of this Church. I know I am a member trusting to be saved by the faith that is taught therein: But how this Church is known, is the end of all Controversies; the true marks of this Church, is the true preaching of his Word, & ministering of his Sacraments: these marks were sealed by the Apostles, and confirmed by the ancient Fathers, until the wickedness of Men and the Devil, these marks were sore worn, and almost taken away, but God hath venued the Print, that his Church may be known in many places: I would all that were of contrary opinion, would seek the knowledge of the truth with prayer and tears, as I have done. Now I am brought before a many of Bishops, and learned men to be made a fool and laughing stock; but I weigh it not a rush. For God knoweth that my whole study is to please him, and I care not for man's pleasure or displeasure.  
Then we fell again in long talk of the Church, wherein his learning and wit was much more than mine▪ and being diverse times examined by the Bishop and others, standing stiff in his opinion, and neither by flattery nor fear, could be won from the truth, he was condemned, and burned, as before.  
He being in Prison in Newgate, having persuaded many of the common goal to repentance and faith; he, the day before he was executed, wrote to divers Gentlemen of the Inns of Court, of his acquaintance in commendation of the true spiritual love of God's children, how that it is the chief fruit of the spirit, where it is the only line that tieth Christ's members to him, and one to another: and that neither prison, nor distance of place, nor time, can break this love, nor death itself: For Faith and Hope have finished their course when we are come to heaven; but our love to God's children doth remain there they in heaven love us, & pray for us; and we love them. Now for this love sake he chargeth ye said Gentlemen his acquaintance, by all means to seek the deliverance of these prisoners that he had converted, & to help them with necessaries.  
Thomas Browne was borne in the Parish of Histon, in the Diocese of Ely, and after dwelled in the Parish of S. Brides in Fléetstréet, & was brought to Bonner by the Constable, and was condemned, as before.  
john Tudson was borne in Ipswich, in the County of Suffolk, and after he was apprentice at London in the Parish of S. Buttolph, and was sent by Story to Bonner, and was condemned as before.  
john Went, borne at Langham in Essex, a Shereman; he was likewise sent by Story to Bonner, and condemned, as before.  
Isabella Foster was wife to one john Foster, a Cutler, of the Parish of S. Brides in Fléetstréet, she was sent to Bonner for not coming to Church, and condemned, as aforesaid.  
joan Lashford, Alias Warn: there is mention before of Elizabeth warn, with john Warn her husband, were apprehended at a Communion in Bow-Church-yard, and both were burned for the same: and now the daughter followed the Parents in the same Martyrdom. Doctor Story procured their death, and after their deaths he was charged with forty pounds that he owed them: she confessed and protested there was no real presence of Christ's body and blood in ● Sacrament of the▪ Altar, and that auricular confession and absolution, after the popish sort, was not necessary, nor the Mass good, or according to the scriptures, and saith, that these & all other supertivous Sacraments, ceremonies, and divine service now used in this realm of England, was most vile, & contrary to Christ's words and institutions, so that they neither were at the beginning, nor shall be at the latter end. The Bishop exhorting her to return to the holy mother Church, she said boldly to him again: If you will leave your abomination, so I will return, and otherwise I will not. These seven were all burned together in one fire as aforesaid.   

john Lomas, Anne Albright, joan Catmer, Agnes Snoth, joan Sole.  
IOhn Lomas of the parish of Tenderden in Kent, 
1556.  was cited to appear at Canterbury, being examined upon divers Articles, he answered still that he believed as it was contained in God's Book; and being examined whether he believed the body of Christ to be in the Sacrament of the Altar really under the forms of bread and wine after consecration: he answered that he believed no realty of Christ's body in the Sacrament, neither under form nor trestle: wherefore he was condemned the 18 day of january.  
Agnes Snoth, Maid, of the parish of Smarden in Kent, was likewise examined before the Pharisaical judges; and for denying auricular confession, and for saying none could receive the Sacrament of the Altar, as now it is used, without danger of damnation; and for denying penance to be a Sacrament, & for saying the popish absolution was not consonant to God's word, she was likewise condemned,  
Anne Albright, alias Champnes, being examined, denied to be confessed of a Priest, saying, you Priests are the children of perdition, and can do no good by your confession; and told the judge and his assistants, that they were subverters of Christ's truth; and she said, the Sacrament of the Altar was a naughty and abominable Idol, wherefore she was likewise condemned.  
joan Sole of Horton in Kent, was condemned of the same pharisees & Priests for not allowing Auricular confession, and for denying the real presence in the Sacrament.  
joan Cormer of the parish of Hithe in Kent, the fifth and last of these heavenly Martyrs, she denied Auricular confession; she said, the Sacrament of the altar was now made a very Idol, she was likewise coudemned: these five were burned at two stakes in one fire together at Canterbury the 31. of january.   

Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Cauterbury.  
HE was borne in Nottingham shire, his father's name was Thomas Cranmer his ancestors were worthy Esquires, 
1556.  his mother was a gentle woman named Agnes H●tfield, he was of Cambridge in the time when good Authors were neglected, and filthy barbarousness embraced in all schools and universities, only the names and number of liberal Arts did remain, the arts themselves were clean lost. Logic was gone into sophistical trifles, Philosophy both moral and natural was miserably defaced with infinite questions and subtleties: the use of tongues and eloquent learning, was either small or none at all: and divinity was so laden with articles and definitions, that it served rather for the gain of a few, then for the edification of many. So he was constrained to spend a part of his youth until he was twenty years old, in the peevish questions of Duns and other masters of that sort, at length the tongs and other learning began a little to spring, and the books of Erasmus began to be much esteemed, with a number of good Authors beside, on which Cranmer rubbed away his old ruf●inesse as upon a whetstone, than Luther rose, the happy day of God's knowledge, who wakened men's minds to the clear light of the truth. At thirty years old he gave his mind wholly to discuss matters of religion on both parts, and having performed the same, he spent three years in the study of the Scriptures, than he read the old writers, despising not the new, weighing all men's opinions with secret judgement, he neu●r read any writer's book without pen and ink●, in all controversies he gathered every author's sentence briefly: at 35. years old he proceeded Doctor of Divinity, he was chosen one of the 12 that should decide the matter of kings Henry's divorce, and by his arguments, learning, and means it was brought to pass, than he was sent to Paris with divers Noble men and Bishops, where he behaved himself in that case, that he was commended by the Ambassadors to the king for his singular wisdom, gravity, and learning, that he won such great credit that he was alone sent Ambassador to the Emperor to debate this business, but the Emperor refused to determine the matter, but remitted the whole question to the Pope's court: after he was sent to Rome Ambassador to the Pope, where he behaved himself with ●o less diligence, that he compelled the Pope's chief divines by arguments to grant the marriage to be against the law, but yet by the dispensation of the Pope it might be made lawful. Warram Archbishop of Canterbury dying, he was sent for by king Henry and made Archbishop of Canterbury, then came in the question of the Pope's supremacy, and all the weight of the business was chiefly laid upon Cranmers' shoulders; he therefore alone received, answered, and confuted all the objections of the Papists, he proved that the Pope's Lordship was not brought in by any authority of Scriptures, but by ambitious tyranny, and that the chiefest power on earth, belonged to the Emperor, to kings and Potentates, to whom the Pope, Cardinals, Bishops, Priests, by God's commandment were no less subject than other men, and therefore it were best by the consent of the king, and other estates, the ambitious Lordship of the Pope, being driven out of England, should keep itself within his own Italy, as a river is kept within his banks, which was performed by act of Parliament, then by little and little he reform the Church into a more wholesome discipline of Christ, and laboured to banish the Pope's errors, heresies, and corruptions, and he obtained of the king, that certain learned men should make a book of Ecclesiastical institutions, which was called the Bishop's Book: then the abolishing of Monasteries began to be talked of, the king's desire was, that all the Abbey lands should come unto his coffers, the Archbishop and others would have them employed to other good uses, whereby the king being bend against Cranmer, especially by the instigation of Gardiner Bishop of Winchester, which sought all occasions to hinder the Gospel, he set forth the 6. Articles by full consent of Parliament, which contained the sum of Popish religion. What slaughter by the space of 8. years these Articles made, is already declared: but after, he foregoing his anger with the Archbishop: seeing he stood against him, in conscience, not in stubborness, he began to favour him, and thought to have taken away the 6. Articles, and reform other matters if he had lived; but Cranmer and the Lord protector brought it to pass in king Edward's days: his story how he was used in Queen Mary's reign is mentioned before, and his disputations at Oxeford, and how he was condemned there and left in prison until this time.  
And because the sentence was void in law, because it was given by persons excommunicated, (for they were not then absolved by the Pope nor his authority received in the realm) therefore there was a new commission sent from the Pope for the conviction of Cranmer, Latimer, and Ridley, and the Bishop of Gloucester was appointed the Popes delegate, and after they had condemned Latimer and Ridley, as before is said. The said Legate and his company being set in Saint Mary's Church appareled in his Pontificalibus as if the Pope in person had been there: the Bishop of Canterbury was brought before them, putting off his cap he did obeisance to the king and queens proctor's, then looking in the Legates face, he put on his bonnet again, making no obedience toward him, wherefore the Bishop said unto him, that it might beseem him well, weighing the authority which he did represent, to do his duty to him: he answered, he had sworn never to admit the Pope into this Realm, and therefore he would commit nothing by sign or token which might argue his consent to the receiving of him, and that he did it not to any contempt of his person.  
Then the Legate made an eloquent oration, to put him in remembrance, that from a mean gentleman he was raised to be a Prince's Ambassador, and further to be Archbishop and Primate of the Realmealmost 30, years, and s● far in trust with the king, that he made him precedent of his council, and after left him in special trust for the government of the young Prince during his minority, such blessing God had given him whilst he continued in the Catholic faith.  
He exhorted, him on the other side, to consider how he was now fallen from his dignities and officices, and in high displeasure of the King and Queen, judged to die for high treason; and all these things to have happened unto him, only because he had severed himself from the Sea of Rome, and was become a father of new devised religion, and although your estate is so miserable, that the meanest in this assembly will not change his condition and calling with you: yet further he was like to fall by the just judgement of God into hell and everlasting damnation, if he did not repent of his errors and schisms, whilst he had time of repentance, whereunto he exhorted him earnestly, repeating many places of Christ's mercies to them that repent, and showed that to return to the Church was the o●ely way to save both body and soul, and I doubt not but the King and Queen will pardon your condemnation of treason if you will return unto the Church and forsake your opinions, which I desire you to do.  
Then Cranmer desired licence to speak, which was gently granted him: first he made protestation that he did not answer to him as to a lawful judge; because he was deputed for the Pope, but to give a reason of his faith, which God hath commanded him to do to every one that shall demand a reason thereof.  
Then he said, My Lord you have learnedly put me in remembrance of many things touching myself, which I will not answer: I acknowledge God's goodness unto me, and thank him as heartily for this estate that now I am in, as ever I did for the time of my prosperity, showing that his greatest grief was, to see the Pope's jurisdiction restored to England again: Alas! what hath the Pope to do in England, whose laws are so far different from the Laws of this realm, that whosoever sweareth to both, must needs incur perjury in the one? And I am heartily sorry to think that her grace, the day before her Coronation, took an oath to observe the laws of this realm; and also took an oath to the Bishop of Rome, promising to maintain that Sea, which was impossible but she must needs be forsworn in the one.  
And as for the matter of Heresy, wherewith you charge me, I call God to witness I know none which I maintain: but if it be heresy to deny the Pope's authority, and the religion which the sea of Rome hath published unto the world these latter years, than all the ancient Fathers of the primitive Church, the Apostles, and Christ himself, taught heresy: And he desired all them present to bear him witness, that he took the Traditions and Religion of the Pope to be most erroneous, false, and against the doctrine of holy Scriptures, which he had often proved by preaching and writing; and the Pope to be very Antichrist, so often preached by the Apostles and Prophets, in whom most evidently doth concur all the signs and tokens whereby he was painted unto the world to be known by: for he advanceth himself above all Emperors and Kings of the world, whom he affirmeth to hold of him, and to be at his commandment: and the stories make mention of his intolerable pride and tyranny used to them, as no King would have done to his subjects, nor a good master to his servants, setting his feet upon emperors necks, and making others to hold his stirrups, and removed others from their Empires; & hath not only occupied the highest places in the world above Kings, but hath presumed to fit in the seat of Almighty God, which is the conscience of man, & to keep the possession thereof, he hath promised forgiveness of sins, he hath brought in Gods of his own framing, and invented a new religion full of lucre, quite contrary to the Scriptures, only for maintaining of his kingdom, displacing Christ from his glory, & holding his people in miserable servitude of blindness, to the loss of a number of souls which God at the latter day shall exact at his hands; boasting in his Canons & decrees, that he can dispense against Peter, Paul, the old Testament, & New: & that in his fullness of power he can do as much as God. If any man can be advanced above him, let him be judged Antichrist.  
This enemy of God and our redemption is so evidently painted out in the Scriptuers, with such manifest tokens which all see clearly appear in him, that except a man will shut his eyes and heart against the light, he cannot but know him; therefore I will never give my consent to the receiving of him into the Church of England: and my Lord sand you that be here, examine your own consciences, you are sworn against him, you are learned and can judge the truth, I pray God you be not wilfully blind, I have discharged my conscience to the world & I will write my mind to her grace, which letter you may see in the book at large.  
Story and Martin divers times interrupted him, saying, he spoke blasphemy, and would feign have the Bishop put him to silence, who notwithstanding suffered him to end his speech.  
Then they charged him that he was sworn unto the Pope when he was made Archbishop; but he denied it, and said: It appeareth that he did not, by the record of the country, which one of them confessed. Many marveled that in so perilous a time he had so sincerely proceeded, choosing rather to venture the loss of his life, and all his glorious pomp, then to do any thing that might spill his conscience.  
Then they objected, that he was married; which he confessed: Doctor Martin said, his children were bondmen to the Sea of Canterbury. At which he smiled, saying: If a benificed Priest had a Concubine, and had bastards by her, they are not bondmen to the benefice, I trust you will make my children's cause no worse.  
Then D. Martin demanded of him who was the supreme head of the Church; he said, Christ: Martin said, you made K. Henry supreme head of the Church. He said, of the people of England, Ecclesiastical & Temporal, and not of the Church: for Christ is the only head of the Church, and of the Faith and Religion of the same.  
The Articles of religion, touching the Sacrament, denying transubstantiation, the Sacrifice of the Mass, and the real presence, he affirmed as he taught in his Book. Then they cited him to appear 80, days after at Rome, and then sent him to prison; where thou mayst see their visored face of justice, as though the Court of Rome would condemn no man before he answered for himself: but the same time the Pope sent letters executory unto the King and Queen to disgrade and deprive him, which was done before twenty days were done: And though he were kept in prison, at the end of the 80 days he was decreed Contumax, and thereupon condemned.  
Upon S. Valentine's day next after, the Archbishop was disgraded, and condemned by Bonner, & Thurlby Bishop of Ely, who sometimes was Cranmers' Chaplain, and preferred by him: at which time Bonner, which a long time had borne great malice towards him, and rejoiced greatly see this day wherein he might triumph over him at his pleasure, made an Oration to the people in this sort:  
This is the man who hath ever despised the Pope's holiness, and now is to be judged by him: this is the man that hath pulled down so many Churches, and now is come to be judged in a Church: this is the man that contemned the blessed Sacrament of the Altar, and now is come to be condemned before the said Sacrament, hanging over the Altar: this is the man, that like Lucifer, sat in the place of Christ, upon an Altar, to judge others, and now is come before the Altar to be judged himself. Thus he continued half an hour heaping up a number of lies together, beginning every one with, This is the man, so loathsomely, that he made every man weary. When they had disgraded him, they stripped him of his gown, & put upon him a poor yeoman Beadles gown threadbare, and as illfavouredly made as could be, and a Townsmans' cap upon his head, and so delivered him to the secular power: in this filthy gown he was carried unto prison.  
The Queen & Bishops having kept the Archbishop now almost three years in prison, seeing by no means they could prevail with him all this while, to turn him from his religion, they suborned certain men which should, by entreaty, and fair promises, or any other means, allure him to recantation: so the wily Papists flocked about him, labouring to draw him from his former sentence to recantation, especially Henry Sidall, and Friar john, a Spaniard, they showed him how acceptable it would be to the Kings & Queen, and how gainful it would be both bodily & spiritually, they added that the Council & Noblemen bore him good will, promising him both his life & ancient dignity, saying the matter was but small, the setting of his hand to a few words; but if he refused, there was no hope of pardon: for the Queen was purposed that she would have Cranmer a Catholic, or else no Cranmer at all. By these and such like provocations, they at last w●nne him to subscribe: It may be supposed that it was for hope of life and better days to come: But it appeareth by a Letter of his to a Lawyer, that the most cause why he desired his life to be delayed, was, that he might make an end of a Book against Marcus Antonius, a Papist, which he had begun; but it is manifest that it was against his conscience: it pleased God that so great virtues in this man should not be without some blemish; and that the falsehood of the Popish generation by this means might be the more evident, and that we should have the less confidence of our own strength, presently this recantation was put in Print and published, notwithstanding it was decreed that Cranmer should be burned out of hand, and the Queen commanded a funeral Sermon to be made for him by Doctor Cole; and having his lesson given him, he went speedily to Oxford to play his part. The morning before he should be executed Cole gave him 15 crowns to give to the poor. The Archbishop surmised whereabouts they went, after the Spanish Friar came unto him with a paper of Articles which Cranmer should openly profess in his recantation before the people, desiring him to write his name unto it: then he prayed him to write a Copy of it, and keep it with him, which he did, & knowing whereunto their devices tended, he put secretly into his bosom his prayer with his exhortation written in another paper. Cranmer was brought from prison to S. Mary's Church betwixt two Friars, which mumbled certain Psalms in the streets as they went: when they came unto the Church they sung Nunc dimittis: then they brought him to his standing, where they left him, there he stood all the Sermon in a bare ragged gown, & illfavouredly clothed with an old square cap, exposed to the contempt of all men. In this habit when he had stood a good while upon the stage, he turned unto a pillar, & kneeling & lifting up his hands to heaven, he prayed unto God once or twice. After a while Cole came & began his Sermon, altogether to the disgrace of Cranmer, showing that he was the only man that began this heresy & schism from the Catholic Church, that he was the cause of the divorce betwixt the queens father and mother: and that for these and other main causes, the Queen and Council did think fit that he should be burned, although he had recanted.  
At the end of his Sermon he brought many scriptures to comfort him, that such as die in God's faith, he will either abate the fury of the flame or else give him strength to abide it, he glorified God much in his conversion, because it appeared to be only his work, showing what great means was used to convert him, but none could prevail until God reclaimed him, saying; whilst he flowed in riches & honour, he was unworthy of death; but lest he should carry with him no comfort, he promised, that immediately after his death there should be Dirges, Masses, & Funerals executed in all the Churches in Oxford for secure of his soul. But Cranmer, during the Sermon, lifted up his hands & eyes to heaven: the very shape of sorrow was lively expressed in him, more than twenty times: he shed abundant tears from his fatherly face, but especially when he made his prayer before the people. After Cole had done his Sermon, he had Cranmer perform his promise, to express your faith, that you may take away suspicion from men, that they may ununderstand you a Catholic indeed.  
I will do it said the Archbishop with a good will: then he desired the people to pray for him, that God would forgive him his sins: and one offence doth trouble me more than all the rest, whereof in process of my talk you shall hear; and after he had made a very pithy prayer with the people, which you may see in the book at large, than he said, every man at the time of his death, desireth to give some god exhortation unto others: so I pray God at this my departing, I may speak somewhat whereby God may be glorified, & you edified. His first exhortation was, that we should not set our minds too much upon this glozing world, but upon God, & the world to come. His next exhortation was to obedience to the King & Quéen●. His third exhortation was, that they should love together like brothers & sisters. The fourth was, that rich men would weigh three sayings in the scripture: First Christ saith, it is hard for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of heaven. Secondly, S. john saith, he that hath this world's goods, and shutteth his compassion upon his needy brother, how can he say he loveth God. Thirdly, Saint james biddeth them weep and howl for the miseries that shall come upon you, your clothes be motheaten, your gold and silver cankered and rusty, and the rust shall witness against you, and consume you like fire: you hoard up treasure of God's indignation against the last day. Let them that be rich ponder well these three sentences: for if ever they had occasion to show their charity, it is now, the poor being so many, and victuals so dear.  
Now being I am come to the end of my life, whereupon hangeth my life past, and my life to come, either to live with my Master Christ for ever in joy, or else for ever in pain with the Devil: Therefore I will declare my faith unto you without dissembling.  
I believe all the Articles of the creed, and all the Doctrine of Christ, his Apostles and Prophets in the new and old Testament; and now I come unto the great thing that so much troubled my conscience more than all that ever I did in all my life; and that is in setting abroad a writing contrary to truth, which now I renounce, as written with my hand, contrary to my heart, for fear of death; and that is all such Bills and Papers which I have written or signed with my hand since my degradation; and because my hand writ contrary to my heart, it shall be first burned. And as for the Pope I refuse him, as Christ's enemy, and Antichrist, with all his false Doctrine. And as for the Sacrament, I believe as I have taught in my Book, and my Book shall stand at the last day, before the judgement of God, when the Papistical doctrine shall be ashamed to show her face.  
It was a world to see the Doctors beguiled of so great a hope, I think there was never cruelty more notably deluded; and when he began to speak more of the Sacrament, and of the Papacy, Cole cried to stop the Heretics mouth: then the Friars pulled him from his seat, and led him to the fire: then they cried to him; What madness hath brought thee again into this error, by which thou wilt draw innumerable souls with thee into hell. He answered them not, but directed his talk unto the people: But the Spanish Barker raged, and foamed almost out of his wits; and he and the other Spanish Friar began to exhort him afresh, but all in vain. When the fire began to burn near him, he put his right hand into the flame, which he held so steadfastly, that it was burned before his body was touched, he abode the fire with such constancy, that he stood always in one place without moving of his members, with his eyes upward, he off repeated his unworthy right hand, saying, Lord jesus receive my spirit, and so gave up the Ghost.   

Agnes Potten, and another woman.  
ONe was the wife of Robert Potten of Ipswich in Suffolk, 
1556.  the other the wife of Michael Trouchfield of the same town shoemaker, they were burned at Ipswich the 16. of February, for denying the sacrament of the Altar: their constancy in burning was wonderful, they earnestly exhorted the people to credit and lay hold upon the word of God, and to despise the institutions of the Romish rout, with all their superstitions and rotten religion.   

Robert Spicer, William Coberley, Maundrel.  
THese three were burned at one stake in Salisbury, 
1556.  what their confessions were, and by whom they were condemned it appeareth not.   

Robert Draks Minister, William Tim's joiner, Richard Spurge Fuller, john Cavil Weaver, George Ambrose Fuller, and Thomas Spurge Fuller.  
THese six were burned at one fire in Smithfield the four and twentieth day of April: they were all of Essex, and sent at divers times by the Lord Rich to Gardner, who sent them to prison, where they remained a year almost, and then they were sent to Bonner, to whom they all denied the real presence in the Sacrament of the Altar: after they were all sent for unto the Consistory; first Tims was sent for, and exhorted to conformity: he answered, we have been brought hither this day for God's word, which we have been taught by the Apostolic Preachers in King Edward's time, whom you have murdered because they preached the truth, and they have sealed their doctrine with their blood, whom I will follow. Then Bonner persuaded them not to stand to the literal sense of the Scriptures, but to use the interpretation of the Fathers. Then Tims said, what have you to maintain the real presence of Christ in the Sacrament, but only the bare letter? We have (quoth Bonner) the Catholic Church: no, said he, the Popish Church of Rome, for which you be perjured, and the Sea of Rome is the Sea of Antichrist, therefore to that Church I will never consent; I confess Christ is present with his Sacraments, but with your Sacrament of the Altar he is neither present corporally nor spiritually, for as you use it, it is a detestable Idol. Then the Bishop seeing his constant boldness, condemned him.  
Then Robert Draks was called, and being exhorted to return to the Church of Rome, he said, he utterly defied it and all the works thereof, even as I defy the devil and all his works; then was he likewise condemned.  
Then Thomas Spurge was demanded if he would return to the Catholic Church: and then he called the rest, and upon the like demands he received the like answers: so they had all their judgements, and delivered unto the Sheriff, and after burned, as before.   

john Hullier Minister.  
He was bur●ed at Cambridge upon the second day of April for the professing of Christ's Gospel, under Thurlby Bishop of Ely and his Chancellor: only a Pra●er and a Letter of his are recorded; his Letter is to prove the Romish Church Antichrist, and exhorteth from dissembling with God and the world, in coming to mass.   

Christopher Lister Minister, john Mace, john Spencer, Simon join, Richard nicol, and john Hamond.  
THese six were burned together at Colchester in Essex, where the most part of them did inhabit: the eight and twentieth day of April: Bonner now waxing weary, made a very quick dispatch with these; for as soon as they were delivered by the Earl of Oxford and other Commissioners, unto john Kingston the Bishop's Register: Bonner caused them to be brought unto his house at Fulham, where, in the open Church he ministered unto them articles, to which they answered alike, as followeth:  
That the Church of Rome is the malignant Church, and no part of the Catholic Church, and that they believe not the doctrine thereof, and that they believe there be no more but two Sacraments in the Church of Christ, to wit, Baptism and the Lords Supper; that they learned the truth of their profession by the doctrine set forth in King Edward's time, and therein they would continue as long as they lived; they refused to be partakers of the Sacrament of the Altar, because it was used contrary to God's word and glory; they said the Pope's authority was usurped, and that he was an oppressor of Christ's Church and Gospel, and that he ought not to have any authority in England, and that they utterly abhorred the Sea of Rome, for putting down the book of God, and setting up the babylonical Mass, with all the rest of antichrist's merchandise; and that after consecration there remaineth in the Sacrament Bread and Wine as well as before; and that the real flesh and blood of Christ is not in it; and that the Mass is not propitiatory, neither for the quick nor for the dead, but mere Idolatry and abomination. And in the afternoon, when they would not recant, they were condemned and burned, as before.   

Margaret Ellice, Hugh Laverock an old lame man and john Apprice a blind man.  
SHe was of great Bursteed in Essex, 
1556  and was sent to Bonner by Sir john Mordant Knight, and Edmund Tyrrell Esquire: she died in Newgate the thirteenth of May, being condemned to be burned before.  
Hugh Laverocke an old lame man, and john Apprice a blind man; when they were examined, answered in effect as Christopher Lister, john Mace, and others before mentioned had done: after they were brought to the Consistory, and being persuaded to recant their opinions of the Sacrament, Hugh Laverock said, I will stand to my answer, I cannot find in the Scriptures that the Priests should lift up over their heads a cake of bread: then Bonner asked john Apprice what he would say; he answered, your doctrine that you set forth is so agreeable with the world, and embraced, of the world, that it cannot be agreeable with the Scriptures; and ye are not of the Catholic Church, for ye make laws to kill men, and make the Queen your executioner, whereupon they were condemned and sent to Stratford the Bow, and there burned, the ●ifteenth of May: at their deaths Hugh Laverock comforting john Apprice, said, be of good comfort, my brother, for my Lord of London is our good Physician, he will heal thee of thy blindness, and me of my lameness.   

Katherine Hutte widow, Elizabeth Tharnell, and joan Horns.  
IN the year 1556. these were burned in Smithfield, & were sent to Bonner, with Margaret Ellice and the blind and lame man, for denying the real presence in the Sacrament of the Altar, and for calling the Mass an Idol. Katherine Hutte being required to recant, and say her mind of the Sacrament, said, I deny it to be a God, because it is a dumb God, and made with men's hands. jone Horns said, if you can make your God to shed blood, or to show any condition of a lively body, then will I believe you: but it is bread, and that which you call heresy, I trust to serve my Lord God in. And touching the Romish Sea, she said, I forsake all his abominations, and from them all good Lord deliver us: they died more joyfully in the fire then some that burned them did in their beds.   

john Harpole and joan Beach widow.  
THese two were burned at Rochester for their constant persevering in Christ's truth, 
1556  about the first of April.  
A blind boy and another suffered martyrdom at Gloucester: one of them was the blind boy which came unto Bishop Hooper, whom the said virtuous Bishop confirmed in the Lord, and the doctrine of his word, as is before mentioned, whose examinations are not come unto our hands.   

Thomas Spicer, john Deny, and William Pole.  
THese were brought before Dunnings, Chancellor of Norwich, and Minges his Register: the Chancellor persuaded what he could to bring them from the truth: and being he could not prevail he burst out in tears, entreating them to turn again unto the holy mother Church. As he was thus labouring them, and seemed unwilling to give judgement, the Register said, in what do you make such ados? they be at that point they will be, therefore read sentence and dispatch the knaves; whereupon he condemned them with tears, and the next day, being the one and twentieth of May, they were burned at Beckles by Sir john Silliard high Sheriff, without any writ from my Lord Chancellor. As the fire burned about them, they praised God with such an audible voice, that it was wonderful to all those that stood by. One Robert Bacon, and enemy to the truth willed the tormentors to throw on ●aggots to stop the knaves breaths, but they confessed the truth, and gave their lives for the testimony thereof very gloriously and joyfully. Thomas Spicer was a labourer dwelling at Wenson in Su●●olke.   

The persecution of the towns of Wenson and Mendleson in Suffolk.  
AT the commandment of Sir john Silliard High Sheriff, and Sir john Tyrrill Knights, these, whose names follow, were persecuted out of the said towns. From Wenson Alice Twayts & two of her servants, Humphrey Smith and his wife, William Kachpoole and his wife, john Mauling and his wife, Nicholas Burlingham and his wife, and one Wrought and his wife.  
From Mendleson Simon Harlstone and Katherine his wife with five children, William Whiteing and Katherine his wife, Thomas Dobson and his wife, Thomas Hubbard and his wife, john Poncon, Thomas Woodward the elder, one Rennolds wife, and a poor widow, and one mother Semons maid, besides those that were constrained against their consciences, by the help of john Brodish the Parish priest: the points of religion that they held, for which they were persecuted, were these;  
1 They held the word of God to be sufficient doctrine unto salvation.  
2 They denied the Pope's authority, & said their Church was Antichrist, and Christ's adversary, they refused the abused Sacraments, defied the mass, and all Popish service and ceremonies, saying they rob God of his honour, and Christ of his death and glory, and would not come to Church, except it were to the defacing of that they did there.  
3 That Ministers of God's Church might lawfully marry.  
4 That the Queen was chief head, and wicked Rulers were a great plagus of God sent for sin.  
5 They denied man's frée-will, and the Pope's Church did err, and many other in that point with them, rebuking their false confidence to be justified by works and man's righteousness: when they were rebuked for talking so freely, they would answer, they acknowledge, confess and believe, and therefore they must speak: they acknowledged that tribulations were Gods providences, and that his judgements were right, to punish them and others for their sins, and that their troubles were of his faithfulness and mercy, and that one hair of their heads should not perish before the time, but all things should work to the best to them that love God, and that Christ was their only life and righteousness, and that only by faith in him, and for his sake, all good things were freely given them, as also forgiveness of sins, and life everlasting. Many of these persecuted were of great substance, and had possessions of their own.  
William Slech died the thirtieth of May 1556. being imprisoned for the doctrine of the Gospel, and the profession of the truth, in the King's bench, and was buried in the backside of the same prison, because the Papists thought him not worthy to be laid in their Popeholy Churchyards.   

Thomas Harland MillWright, john Osward, Thomas Reed, and Thomas Auington.  
T They were long prisoners in the King's Bench for the confession of the truth, and were burned together at one fire the sixth of june, in Lewes in Southsex.  
Thomas Wood Minister, and Thomas Miles were burned likewise at Lewes in Southsex the twentieth of june, for resisting the erroneous and heretical doctrine of the papistical and fal●●y pretended catholics.   

William Adherall Minister, and john Clement-Wheele-wright▪  
THese died in the King's Bench the three and twentieth of june, 
1556  and were buried in the backside, being imprisoned for the profession of the truth.  
A Merchant's servant the next day was burned at Leicester for the like godliness, by the cruel persecution of the Papists.  
About this time there were thirteen burned in one fire at Stratford the Bow by London eleven of them being men and two of them women, whose dwellings were in sundry places in 〈◊〉, and whose names f●llow: Henry Adlington, Laurence Parman, Henry Wye, William Hallywell, Thomas Bowyer George Searle, Edmond Hurst, Lion Cawch, Ralph jackson, john Perifall, john Roth, Elizabeth Pepper, and Agnes George Their points of Religion doth better appear by a Certificate under all their hands, which I have here inserted, then by their examination which followeth.  
Be it known unto all to whom this our Certificate shall be feene, that whereas upon Saturday the thirteenth of june, sixteen of us were condemned to die, by the Bishop of London, for the sincere truth of Christ's verity, which truth hath been continually defaced from the beginning by the wicked adversaries, as it is slandered now by the Devil and his Imps, which constraineth us to manifest our belief, and the articles, wherefore we were condemned for avoiding the slanders that might happen by occasion of the flanderous Sermon lately preached at Paul's Cross by Doctor Fecknam Deane of Paul's, where he defamed us to be of sixteen sundry opinions.  
1 We believe by Baptism we were made members of Christ's Church, and although we erred for a time, yet the root of Faith was preserved in us by the Holy Ghost, which maketh us certain of the same, and we do and will persist by God's assistance unto the end: And though the Minister were of the malignant Church, yet he did not hurt us, because he baptised us in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost; there was the word and the element; Godfathers, and Godmothers, renouncing for us the Devil and all his works, and confessing the Articles of the Christian Faith.  
2 There are but two Sacraments, Baptism, and the Lords Supper, in these are contained the two Testaments: the effect of the Law is Repentance, and the effect of the Gospel is remission of sins.  
3 There is a visible Church wherein the word of God is preached, and the Sacraments truly ministered: Visible to the wicked world, although it be not credited, and by death of Saints confirmed: as in the time of Elias as well as now.  
4 The Sea of Rome is the Sea of Antichrist: The Congregation of the wicked, whereof the Pope is head under the Devil.  
5 God is neither spiritually nor corporally in the Sacrament of the Altar, and there is no other substance but bread and Wine.  
2 The Mass is not only a profanation of the Lords Supper, but a most blasphemous Idol.  
We affirmed to believe all that the Bishop or any could prove by Scriptures: but he said he would not stand to prove it with heretics, but said, they themselves were the holy Church, and that we ought to believe them, or else to be cut off like withered branches.  
When they were brought to Stratford the Bow they were divided into two parts, and put into two chambers: then the Sheriff came to the one part and told them that the other had recanted and were saved, and exhorted them to do the like, and not cast away themselves: they answered, their faith was not builded on man, but Christ crucified: When he could do no good with them, he went to the other place, and told them their Fellows had recanted, and were saved, and counseled them to do the like, and not willingly to kill themselves: unto whom they answered as their fellows had done. When he saw he could not prevail, he lead them to the fire, they joyfully kissed the stake: the eleven men were tied to four stakes, and the two Women lose in the midst, and so they were burned all in one fire, with such love one to another, and constancy in our Saviour Christ, that it was wonderful.   

Thomas Freeman, William Stannard, and William Adames.  
THese were also condemned to die with the other at the same time, and being in the hands of the secular power, Cardinal Poole sent his dispensation for their lives, and by that means they were kept from mart●rdome.  
The fourteenth of june john Colstoke of Wellington in Lichfield Dioces, for holding against the real presence and auricular confession, was compelled to recant and to bear a faggot before the Cross bareheaded, having in one hand a Taper, and in the other a pair of Beads.  
The seventeenth of june Thomas Barnes and Ellice Birth were accused that one wished to the other, in the beginning of Queen Mary's reign, his dagger in the belly of him that sung to the Organs ●he denied not but he spoke these words, and that he then thought the mass abominable; and though he submitted himself he was condemned to bear a faggot, with beads and his taper before the cross.  
The seven and twentieth of june Thomas Paret, Martin Hunt, and john Norrice died in the King's Bench, and were buried in the backside: they were imprisoned for the profession of the truth.   

Robert Bernard, Adam Foster and Robert Lawson.  
THe 30. of june Hopton B of Norwich called Robert Bernard Heretic, because he said he would never be confessed of a Priest: he answered, it grieveth me not to be called heretic at your hand▪ for so your forefathers called the Prophets and Confessors long ago: then the B: ●ad him follow him, and went and kneeled before the Sacrament of the Altar: and as he was at his prayers, he looked back and asked Barnard why he did not as he did, He answered, I cannot tell why you should do so, the Bishop asked him, whom see you yonder, pointing to the Pixe hanging over the Altar? Do you not see your maker there? He said, No, I see nothing but a few clothes hang together in a heap: then the Bishop commanded him to the jail, and ●ad put Irons enough upon him.  
After one of the Guard had him to a Tavern where many Priests were, when they could not persuade him, they threatened h●m with whipping and stocking, and when they could pervert him by no means, than they carried him to the Bishop, who immediately condemned him: He was a labourer, dwelling in F●an●den in Suffolk.  
Adam Foster was a Husbandman, dwelling in Mendlesam in Suffollke: He was apprehended by Thomas Mouse, and George Revet Constables, at the command●ment of Sir john Terrill, because he would not hear Mass: He was cast into Ay dungeon, from whence he was sent to Norwich, and condemned by the aforesaid Bishop: Mouse presently after fell sick, and pined away to death: the ●ther came to the like end not long after.  
Robert Lawson a Linen Weaver, was likewise apprehended at the commandment of Sir john Terrill, and sent to Ay Dungeon, because he would not come to Church, nor receive their Popish Idol.  
When they were carried to their deaths, they most triumphantly ended their lives in the fix.   

john Careless of Coventry Weaver.  
ABout this time he died in the King's Bench, having been long imprisoned there, he was examined before Doctor Martin, one of the Masters of the Chancery, a jolly stirrer in those matters: in which examination I find no matters of religion, but that he answereth a popish opinion of election, that we are elected in respect of our good works, and so long elected as we do them, and no longer, but he believed that God of his infinite goodness (through jesus Christ) did elect and appoint in him, before the foundation of the earth was laid, a Church or Congregation, which he doth continually guide and govern by his grace and holy spirit; so that not one of them shall ever finally perish, and that God hath eternally predestinated me to eternal life in jesus Christ. I am most certain and likewise sure that his holy spirit (wherewith I am sealed) will so preserve me from all heresies and evil opinions, that I shall die in none at all: I do believe that Christ did effectually die for all those that repent, and believe, & for none other. At his first coming into prison, his conscience was over much oppressed with the consideration of his sins, until he had a comfortable letter of Philpot, concerning the mercy of Christ to them that repent: and although a sorrowful spirit be a sacrifice acceptable to God, and the earnest penny of election, yet the end of it must be comfort and joy of the holy Ghost in assurance of the remission of sins, therefore he biddeth him be careless, according to his name, in assurance of the remission of sins in Christ.  
Wherefore Carls thanketh God heartily, and confesseth that Philpots' sweet exhortations had brought much glad tidings unto his tired soul, and that it was greatly refreshed with the sweet savour of his precious Nard. I will now according to your loving request cast away all care, & rejoice with you, and pray God for you day & night, for now my foul is turned unto her old rest again, & hath taken a sweet na● in Christ's lap, I have cast my care upon the Lord, which will care for me, and will be careless, according unto my name: as soon as I had read your comfortable Letter, my sorrows vanished away, as smoke in the wind: I am sure the spirit of God was author of it: Good M. Philpot thou art a principal Pot indeed, filled with most precious liquor: Oh pot most happy of the high Potter ordained to honour, which dost contain such heavenly treasure in the earthen vessel: Oh pot most happy, in whom Christ hath turned water into wine, and that of the best, whereof the Master of the Feast hath filled my cup so full, that it hath made me drunken in the joy of the spirit: When martyrdom shall break thee (oh vessel of honour) the fragrant savour of the precious ointments will much rejoice the hea●y hearts of Christ's true members.   

john Gwinne, Askin, julines Palmer.  
THe 16. of july these three godly and constant martyrs were burned at Newberry in Berkshire. julines Palmer had been student in Magdalen College in Oxford, and was Schoolmaster of Redding: all King Edward's days he was an obstinate Papist, abhorring all godly prayer and sincere preaching, and was abhorred and put out of the College for the same, yet after in Queen Mary's time, suffered a most cruel death at the Papists hands. He was born in Coventry, his father had sometimes been Mayor of the City. When Queen Mary came to her reign, he was received into the fellowship of the College again, but his mind was ●o far altered, that he would not come to prayers for fear of suspicion: but when he should keep his bowing measures at the Confiteor, in turning upward & downward, and knock his breast with Idolatrous adoration, at the lifting up of the Sacrament, his heart rose against it, that he would get him out of the Church, wherefore he left the College and became Schoolmaster in Redding, and being vexed with the consideration of the cruelty that was then showed to the Christians, he made a testimony of his Faith, and delivered it to Doctor Geoffrey in his visitation, who reading the same put him in Prison, and within a fortnight after burned him as before, where he yielded up as joyful a Soul to God, as ever any did.   

Katherine Cauches mother and Paratine and Guillimive her Daughters.  
THE said Katherine was a Widow, they were of the Isle of Garnesey, the 10. of july they were there burned for heretics for professing the truth: Parative being great with child, and ready to be brought a bed the womb of the said Paratine being burned, there issued from her a goodly man Child, which by the officer was taken up, and after most spiteful manner thrown into the fire, and most cruelly burned with her silly mother.  
The cause was thi●; a woman had stolen a cup and pawned it to this Katherine for six pence, she perceiving whose cup it was thought to have carried it home: In the mean time the owner of the cup miss it, and charged her with it that stole it, who confessed it and brought the owner of the cup to the Widow who delivered him the Cup: shortly after the Bailiffs hearing thereof, searched her house, they finding one Platter which had no mark, and another that had the mark scraped out: Whereupon they brought her and her two Daughters to the justices, who committed them unto prison, and the Bailiffs seized upon all their goods, and when they could prove nothing against them, the Bailiffs accused them of heresy and caused them to be committed again; and the Bailiffs wrote to jaques Amy Deane of the I'll aforesaid, to desire him to proceed against them in the cause of heresy: whereupon the said Deane, assisted by the Curates there, did make an inquiry of the said widow and her daughters, and condemned them for heretics, the widow and her daughters never hearing thereof, and delivered it to the Bailiffs and jurats, whereupon when the Bailiffs did know that the said Deane and Curates had not examined the woman, they would not sit in judgement that day, but ordained that the women should first be examined of their Faith before the Dean and Curates: wherefore the women were presented before the said Deane and Curates who answered that they would obe● the Ordinances of the King and Queen, and the commandments of the Church, notwithstanding they were condemned, and thereupon burned, and the Bailiffs had all their goods, as before, but in the beginning of Queen Elizabeth's reign the Gern●●y men, and one Matthew Cauches, brother to ●he said two Sisters presented a supplication to the queens Commissioners touching that matter, who sitting upon the cause, found the matter probable, and committed the Dean to prison, and dispossessed him of all his livings and possessions.   

Thomas Dungate, john Forman, Mother Tree.  
THe 18 of july these gave themselves to the fire for righteousness sake, patiently abiding what the rage of man could say or do against them: they were burned at Grinsted in Sussex.  
joan Wast was of the Parish of All-hallows in Derby, she was condemned by Radulph Bane Bishop of Coventry and Lichfield, his Chancellor, and others, for that she did hold the Sacrament of the Popish Altar to be but a representation of Christ's body and material bread and wine, and not his natural body, unless it were received, and that it ought not to be reserved from time to time over the Altar, but immediately to be received. She was burned at the aforesaid Derby: when she suffered she made her prayer to the Lord Ies●s to assist and strengthen her, and being bound to the stake with flames about her, she suffered with joy and triumph, as though she had rather been going to a banquet, then to yield up her life.  
Edward Sharp was an aged man, borne in Wiltshire, he was condemned the 8. of September, where he constantly and manfully persisted in the just quarrel of Christ's Gospel, for misliking & renouncing the ordinances of the Romish Church. He was tried as pure gold, and made a lively sacrifice in the fire.   

john Hart, Tho: Ravensdale, and two whose names we have not, the one a Shoemaker, the other a Coriar.  
THese four were burned at Mayfield in Sussex the 24. of September, being at the place where they should suffer, after they had made their Prayer, they constantly and joyfully ended their lives, for the testimony of the glorious Gospel of jesus Christ. The next day, a young man, a Carpenter, whose name we know not, was burned for the Testimony of Christ at Bristol: he died with much joy, constancy, and triumph.   

Thomas Horn and a woman.  
THe 25. of September th●se two godly Martyrs were consumed by the fire at Watton Underhedge in Glocestershire, who died very gloriously in a constant Faith, to the terror of the wicked, and comfort of the godly.  
A Shoemaker was a true Witness and Disciple of the Lord, he renounced the false coloured Religion of the Romish Sea, wherein many a good man hath been drowned: he was burned at Northampton.  
Three in the Castle of Cicester being in like bonds for the like cause of Christ's Gospel, died in Prison, and were buried in the fields, who had been burned if the cruel handling of Papists had not made them away before.   

John Clarke, Dunstone Chittenden uncondemned, William Foster of Stone, Alice Potkins of Staplehurst, john Archer of Cranbroke Weaver.  
THe first of November these five were macerate and pined to death by famine in the Castle of Canterbury: they answered all to this effect, that they believe the Articles of the Creed, but they believe no more Sacraments but two, that prayers to Saints or souls in purgatory profit not, that faith only justifieth; they denied the Popish ceremonies in the Church: that it was as good to carry a Dungfork as Candles on Candlemas day, and that it is as necessary to carry the Gallows about if ones father were hanged, as to carry the Cross; that they could not come to Church with a safe conscience. There was fifteen of them in prison, and it seemeth the Bishops and Priests had appointed to starve them all, had not a Certificate of the manner of their cruel handling been thrown out of the Castle window, whereby their doings were made manifest: so the other ten were burned, as after appeareth.  
In the Months of September, November, and December, there was a great persecution in Coventry and Lichfield: the cruel Bishop Radulph Bane, and his cruel Chancellor, Doctor Draycot, and nine Priests, and a number of others were compelled to recant, and one Hoke was burned at Chester, as thou mayst see in the Book at large.    

THE TWELFTH BOOK OF the Acts of the Church.  
TOuching the process and whole discourse, concerning the condemning, taking up, and burning the bones and books of Bucer, & Paulus Phagius, by the commandment of Cardinal Poole, with all the rites and ceremonies thereunto appertaining, with all the ridiculous proceeding of the Commissioners whilst they were at Cambridge: and also the Oration of M. Acworth, Orator of the University: at the restitution of Martin Bucer, and Paulus Phagius in Queen Elizabeth's time, and also the despiteful handling and madness of the Papists towards Peter Martyrs Wife at Oxford, taking her up from her grau● at the commandment of Cardinal Poole, and after buried in a Dunghill. Concerning the process of these things, I refer thee if thou be'st disposed to see them, to the book at large.  
The 18. of january the ten that remained of the aforesaid fifteen, that were in prison in the Castle of Canterbury, whereof five of them were starved, the ●ther ten were burned, for the same points of Religion in effect as the other five held as before is expressed; the names of these ten follow.  
john Philpot of Tenderden, William Waterer of Bedingdy, Stephen Kempe of Norgate, William Hay of Heath, Thomas Hudson of Sellenge: Matthew Bradbridge of Tenderden, Thomas Stephens of Bedingham, Nicholas Final of Tenderden, William Lowicke of Cranbroke, William Prowting of Thorneham.  
The 8. of February a most bloody Commission was given forth by King Philip and Queen Marie to prosecute the poor members of Christ. Whereupon twenty two were apprehended in Essex, and brought up to London at once to Bonner, all of them tied to a rope by two and two, and so lead in a rope through the streets to Bonner. Now the Bishops and Council perceiving the number, and fearing to put them to death, being so many together, lest I some disturbance might rise upon the same: they bade them make their submission and confession as they would themselves, that they might make a colour of recantation, whereupon they were discharged: for their names I refer thee to the Book at large.  

Thomas Loseby, Henry Ramsey, Tho: Thyrtell, Margaret Hyde, Agnes Stanley.  
THe twelfth of April these were burned at one fire in Smithfield, Bonner framed now Articles unto them, and confessing these points of his Articles, they were condemned.  
1 For speaking against the Faith, Religion, and Ecclesiastical service, especially concerning the Mass and the seven Sacraments, saying they agreed not w●th God's word.  
2 For being persuaded that the English service in King Edward's time, was godly and Catholic.  
3 That they did not think themselves bound to come to Church to hear the Matins, Mass, and Evening song.  
4. That they did not think themselves bound to go a Procession, nor to bear Tapers and Candles at Candlemas, nor take Ashes upon Ash-wednesday, nor bear Palms upon Palme-sunday, nor to creep to the Cross upon days accustomed, not to receive and kiss the Pax at Mass time, not to receive holy water or holy bread, nor to except or allow the Ceremonies and usages of the Church, as they are used in this Realm.  
5 For thinking they were not bound to confess their sins unto a Priest, nor to receive absolution at his hand, nor to receive the Sacrament of the Altar.  
6 For thinking prayers to Saints, or prayers for the dead are not laudable, profitable, not allowed by God's Word, and that the souls departed go strait ways to Heaven or Hell, so that there is no Purgatory.  
7 For thinking all those that were burned in King Henry the eights time, and in Queen Mary's time as Heretics, were no Heretics, but faithful and good people: and for approving their opinions, and misliking their condemnations.  
8 For thinking the Sacrament of the Altar to be an Idol, and to reserve it to be honoured, to be Idolatry: and likewise of the Mass, and elevation of the Sacrament.  
After this, they were convented again before the Bishop, in the Consistory, where these being asked what they had to say against judgement, Thomas Los●by said, God give me strength to stand against you and your 〈◊〉: your Law●s a devouring Law, I perceive there is no way with me but death, except I will believe in that Idol, the Mass.  
Thomas Thirtle said, If you make me an Heretic, than you make Christ and all the twelve Apostles Heretics: for I am in the true faith, and I will stand to it, for I know I shall have eternal life.  
R●msey said, my opinion is the very truth, which I will not go from: There are two Churches, and we the Martyrs of Christ are the true Church, and ye be not.  
Margaret Hide affirmed, she was in that true Faith, and would never forsake it.  
Agnes Stanley said, if every hair of her head were never so much worth, I had rather they were reburned, than I will for sake my true faith.  
Then they were put off until the afternoon, then as Loseby his answer was reading, mention being made of the Sacrament, Boner put off his Cap, and Loseby put on his hat: and he said, I trust I have the Spirit of truth, which you detest, for the wisdom of God is foolishness unto you, whereupon they had judgement.  
Margaret Hide said, My Lord, I will not depart from my sayings till I be burned: and she said, ● would see you my Lord instruct me with some part of God's word, and not to give me instructions of holy Bread, and holy Water, for it is no part of Scripture. Agnes Stanley answered, I am no heretic no man that is wise will believe as you do: I believe those that you have burned be true Martyrs, I will not go from my faith as long as I live. Thomas Thirtle said, I will not believe your Idolatrous ways, your Mass in Idolatry, I will stick to my faith as long as I live. Henry Ramsey said, Your doctrine is nought, and not agreeable to God's word, and I will stand to my Faith as long as I live: So they were condemned and burned, as before.  
In May William Norant, Stephen Gratwicke, and one King, 
1557  were burned in S. George's field in Southwark.   

john Bradbridge of Stapleherst, Walter Apleby of Maydstone, and Petronel his wife, Edmund Allen of Fritendid, and Katherine his wife, joan manning's of Maydstone, Elizabeth a blind Maid.  
THe 18. of june these seven faithful Martyrs of Christ, were burned at Maidstone: their answers were like in effect to the five that were famished to death in Canterbury Castle.  
The 19 of june john Fishcock, Nicholas White, Nicholas Pardue, Barbara Final Widow, Bradbregs Widow, Bendens Wife, and wilson's Wife, were burned at Canterbury: their Articles were as the others, they joyfully undressed themselves unto the fire, and all of them (like the Communion of Saints) kneeled down and prayed, with such zeal, as the enemies of the Cross of Christ could not but like it. Ten they arose and went to the stake, where they yielded their souls gloriously unto the Lord.   

Richard Woodman, George Stephens, William Maynard, Alexander Hosman his Man, Tomasine Awood his Maid, Margery Moris, james Moris her Son, Denis Burges, Ashdownes wife, Groves wife.  
THese ten blessed Martyrs were burned at Lewes in Sussex the 22. of june, without a writ from the Lord Chancellor.   

The first examination of RICHARD WOODMAN, before the Bishop of Chichester.  Chichester. 
I Am sorry for you, and so are all the Worshipful of our Country, you have been of good estimation amongst the poor and rich; wherefore look well to yourself, your Wife and Children, and be ruled: think not yourself wiser than all the Realm.  Woodman. 
I will be willing to learn of every man the truth, and I know I have given no just offence to rich nor poor, and God knoweth how dear I love my Wife and Children in him: but my life, my wife and Children are all in God's hands, and I have them all, as I had them not, but regard the pleasing of God more than all other things. I thought good to appeal to you mine Ordinary, for some go about to shed my blood wrongfully, that if you can find I hold any thing contrary to God's word I will be reform; and if my blood be shed unrighteously, that it may be required at your hands, because you have taken upon you to be the Physician of souls of our Country.  Story. 
Thou art a perverse fellow, thinkest thou that thou shalt be put to death unjustly? that thy blood shall be required? No, if he should condemn a hundred such Heretics, I have helped to rid a good many of you, and will do the best I can to rid thee.  Chich. 
I am your spiritual Pastor, you must hear me and I will give spiritual Council.  Wood 
You say you will give me spiritual Council, are you sure you have the Spirit of God.  Chichest. 
No by Saint Mary, I dare not be so bold to say, so I doubt of that.  Wood 
Then you be like the waves of the Sea tossed with the wind, and unstable in all your ways, (as Saint james saith) and can look for no good thing at the Lords hands: You are neither hot nor cold: Therefore God will spew you out.  Story. 
He hath the Devil in him, he is worse than the Devil, thus all heretics boast themselves.  Wood 
The jews said to Christ he had a Devil, and was mad, as you have said to me: but the Servant is not above his Master: God forbid I should learn of him that confesseth he hath not the Spirit of God.  Chich. 
Do you believe you have the Spirit of God, it is more than Paul or any of the Apostles durst do, which is great presumption.  Wood 
I believe I have the Spirit, and boast not myself, but of the gift of GOD: as Paul did in 1. Cor. 7. He said he believed verily that he had the Spirit of GOD, no man can believe that jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost: I believe Christ is my Redeemer, therefore I have the Holy Ghost: and he that hath not the Spirit of Christ is a castaway and none of his, and we have not received the Spirit of bondage to fear, but we have received the Spirit of Adoption which crieth Abba Father: The same Shirit testifieth with our Spirits, that we are the sons of God: Here are proofs enough that Paul was sure he had the Spirit of God: And john saith, He that believeth in God, dwelleth in God, and God in him: So it is impossible to believe in God, except God dwell in us,  Chich. 
He bade me dine with him, and at dinner he asked me whether Priests may marry, and whether Paul had a Wife.  Wood 
Paul and Barnabas were not married, but all the Apostles elsewhere: For in the 1. Cor. 9 Paul saith, am I not an Apostle, am I not free, have I not seen Christ: Mine answer to them that ask me this: Have we not power to eat and to drink, or to lead about a Sister to Wife, as well as the other Apostles, and the Brethren of the Lord, or have not Barnabas and I power thus to do: So this Text proveth that Paul and Barnabas were not married, but Paul declareth that the rest had wives, and they had power likewise to have wives, but they found no need thereof: But Paul in the seventh to the Corinthians said, that he that hath not power over his flesh may marry, for it is better to marry then to burn: wherefore to avoid fornication let every one have his Wife, and every woman her Husband: Therefore Bishops and Priests may have Wives, because they are men, rather than burn, and commit Fornication: Paul declareth to Timothy, the first and niuth, that Bishops and Deacons should have wives.   

The second Examination before the Bishop of Winchester and others.  Wine. 
LAst time you were with us you were in an heresy, in saying judas received bread, unless you will tell what more than bread.  Wood 
I say he received more than bread, for he received the Devil, because he presumed to eat the Sacrament without Faith: as Christ saith, after he eat the sop the Devil entered into him: Hereby appeareth that the Sacrament is not the body of Christ, before it be received in Faith.  Winc. 
What is thy Faith in the Sacrament?  Wood 
I believe when I receive the body and blood of Christ, if it be truly ministered according to Christ's institution; If I come in Faith, that Christ was borne for me, and that he suffered death for the remission of my sins, and that I shall be saved by his death, and eat the Bread, and drink the Wine in remembrance of him: Then I receive whole Christ, God and Man, mystically by Faith.  
The fat Priest. What afoole thou art, canst not tell what mystically is.  Wood 
God hath chosen such fools as I am to confound such a wise thing as you are.  Winch. 
Answer the Sacrament of the Altar, whether it be not the body of Christ before it be received, and whether it be not the body of Christ to whomsoever receiveth it; tell me, or else I will excommunicate thee.  Wood 
I will not answer you, you are not mine Ordinary: Then Chichester said, I am not consecrated: No said I▪ yours be all Cow Calves: meaning thereby that he had not his Bull from Rome: Th●● they called me all to nought, and said I was mad. Then I said, so Festus said to Paul when he spoke sober words and truth of the Spirit of God as I do: but you be yourselves as you judge me, you will all go to hell if you condemn me, if you have not especial grace to repent with sp●c●.  Winch. 
We go about to save thy soul if thou wilt be ruled.  Wood 
No man can save my soul, for Christ hath saved it already, even before the foundation of the world was laid.  The Fat Priest. 
Here is another heresy, thou canst not tell what thou sayst, was the soul saved before it was.  Wood 
I say the truth, look in the first to the Ephesians and there you shall find it, where S. Paul saith, God hath chosen us in Christ before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before him through love, and thereto we were predestinated.  The Fat Priest. 
S james saith, Faith without works is dead, and we have freewill to do good works.  Wood 
I do not disallow good works, for a good faith cannot be without good works, yet not of ourselves, but it is the gift of God, as S. Paul saith, it is God that worketh in us both the will and the deed, even of his good will.  Winch. 
Make and ●nd, answer to me: My Lord Cardinal hath appointed the Archdeacon of Canterbury thine Ordinary, he can appoint whom he will before the Bishop is consecrated, and so they all affirmed.  Wood 
I will believe never a one of you all, for you be turn coats & changelings, and wavering minded, neither hot nor cold, therefore GOD will spu● you out: For in King Edward's time you taught the Doctrine that was set forth then, and now you teach the contrary, which words made the most part of them quake.  Winch. 
He is the naughtiest varlet and heretic that ever I knew, I will read sentence against him, but I spared them not but spoke freely, they that stood by rebuked me; saying, you cannot tell whom you speak unto.  Wood 
They be but men I trow, I have spoken to better men than they for anything I see, except they repent with speed: Then I told the Bishop of Winchester if you condemn me, you will be condemned in hell, if you repent not, for I am not afraid to die for God's sake.  Winchest. 
For God's sake: nay for the devils sake: neither was judas afraid to die that hanged himself, as thou wilt kill thyself, because thou wilt not be ruled: How say you will you confess that judas received the body of Christ unworthily.  Wood 
If you can prove in all the Bible that any man ever eat the body of Christ unworthily, than I will be with you in all things.  
Then a Priest said S. Paul saith, in the 11. of the first to the Corinthians: He that eateth this bread & drinketh this cup unworthily, eateth and drinketh his own damnation: because he maketh no difference of the Lords body.  Wood 
He saith not who so eateth this body unworthily, nor drinketh this blood unworthily: But he saith who so eateth this bread and drinketh this cup unworthily, eateth and drinketh his o●ne damnation: because he maketh no difference of the Sacrament, which representeth the Lord's body, and other bread and drink: here good people you see they are not able to prove their sayings true: Wherefore I cannot believe them in any thing they do: Then Winchester read sentence of excommunication against me: when he had done I would have spoken, but they cried away with him.   

The third examination.  Chich. 
HOw say you to the Sacrament of the Altar: I said he meant the Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ, and not of the Altar of stone: He said▪ yes that he did: How understand you the Altar otherwise?  Wood 
It is written in the 18. of Matthew, wheresoever two or three be gathered together in Christ's name, he is in the midst of them: whatsoever they ask in earth, shall be granted in heaven: And in the 5. of Mat. When thou comest unto the Altar and remember'st that thy brother hath aught against thee, leave thine offering, and be first reconciled to thy brother, and then offer thy gift. In these two places of Scripture, I prove Christ is the true Altar, whereon every one ought to offer his gifts: First Christ being in the midst of them that are gathered together in his name, there is the Altar: so we may be bold to offer our gifts, if we be in Charity, if we be not, we must leave our gift, and be first reconciled unto our Brother: Some will say, how shall I agree with mine adversary when he is not near by 100 miles, may I not pray until I have spoken with him: if thou presume to pray in the congregation, and think evil unto any, thou askest vengeance upon the self: Therefore agree with thine adversary, that is make thy life agreeable to God's Word; resolve in thy heart that thou ask God & the world forgiveness, intending never to affend them more: all such may be hold to offer their gift.  Chichest. 
I never heard any understand it so, no not Luther that great heretic, that was condemned by a general Council and his picture burned. I will show you the true understanding of the Altar and the offering: we have an Altar said Paul, that you may not eat off: meaning that no man might eat of that which was offered upon the Altar, but the Priest: For in Paul's time all the living that the Priests had the people came and offered it upon the Altar: money or other things, and when the people came to offer it, and remembered that they had any thing against there Brother, than they left their offering upon the Altar, and went and were reconciled unto their Brother, and came again, and offered their gift, and the Priest had it: this is the true understanding of it.  Wood 
That was the use of the old law, Christ was the end of it; and though it were offered in Paul's time that maketh not that it was well done, but he rebuked it, therefore you are deceived.  Chich. 
Who shall judge betwixt us in the matter: I said the word, as it is in the 12. of john: And S. Peter saith, the Scriptures have no private interpretation, but one scripture must be understood by another: then he said if you understand it one way, & I another who shall be judge: the true Church of God is able to discuss all doubts: He said the Church of God doth allow the sacrament of the Altar.  Wood 
What do you offer now upon the Altar?  Chich. 
We offer up the body of Christ to pacific the wrath of God in the blessed Sacrament, and there withal all put off their caps unto the abominable Idol.  Wood 
S. Paul saith in the tenth to the Hebrews, we are sanctified by the offering of the body of Christ upon the Cross once for all: and every Priest is daily ministering and offering one manner of sacrifice, which can never take away sins, and that it is the offering that you use to offer as far as I can see you be Priests after the order of Aaron, that offer up sacrifice for their own sins, and the sins of the people.  Chich. 
Aaron's sacrifice was with blood, which signified the death of Christ: but we are Priests after the order of Melchisedech, which offered bread to the King in remembrance, and signified the giving of Christ's body in b●ead & Wine at his last supper, which Christ gave unto his Disciples, and commanded to be used unto the end of the world.  Wood 
Me think you have made the matter very plain, that as Christ was the end of the sacrifices, so he was the beginning of the Sacraments, willing them to be used in remembrance of him unto the end of the world.  Chich. 
The word saith, Take, eat, this is my body: it is not the sign only, but the thing itself: how say you it is not his body after the words be spoken by the Priest.  Wood 
If you say the words over the water, if there be no child, is there true Baptism: He said there must be the Water, the Word, the Child: Then I said if the Child be baptised, in the name of ●he Father, the Son. Is it true Baptism: He said it must be baptised in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost: Then I said there may be nothing added or diminished.  Chich. 
How say you, Take, eat, this is my body, is not this Christ's body as soon as it is said.  Wood 
As the water, the word, and the Child altogether make Baptism: so the bread, the wine, & the word, make the sacrament, & the eater eating it in true faith maketh it his body: so it is not Christ's body, but by the faithful receiver: For he said, Take, eat, this is my body: He calleth it not his body before before eating: And S. Augustine saith, crede manducasti, believe and thou hast eaten: And S. john saith, he that believeth in God, dwelleth in God, and God in him: Wherefore it is impossible to please God, and to eat his body without true Faith.  Priest. 
If the Faith of the receiver maketh it his body, and not his word, what did judas eat?  Wood 
He eat the Sacrament of Christ, and the Devil with all.  Priest. 
He eat the body of Christ unworthily, as S. Paul saith.  Wood 
S. Paul speaketh not of eating his body unworthily, but of the sacrament unworthily: For he saith, whosoever eateth of this bread, and drinketh of this cup unworthily, eateth & drinketh his own damnation: because he maketh no difference of the Lords body, and not because he eateth the Lord's body: if judas had eaten Christ's body he must needs be saved: For Christ saith in the 6. of john, Whosoever eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternal life.  Chich. 
Do you not believe that after the words be spoken, that there remaineth neither bread nor wine, but the very body of Christ really.  Wood 
I have told you my mind without dissimulation, & more you get not of me except you will talk by the scriptures, than I will prove it more plain 3. or 4. ways.  
Then they made a great laughing and said, this is an heretic indeed, it is time he were burned: Then I said as you judge me, you shall be judged yourselves, for I serve God truly with that which you call heresy, as you shall well know when you are in hell, and have blood to drink, and shall say in pain, this was th● man we jested on, and whose talk we thought foolishness, and his ●nd without honour: now we may see how he is counted amongst the Saints of God, and we are punished; these words shall you say being in hell if you repent not▪ with speed, if you consent to the shedding of my blood.  Priest's 
You were at Baxell a twelvemonth agone, and sent for the Parson and talked with him in the Churchyard, and would not go into the Church, for you said it was the Idols temple.  
Story came in pointing at me with his finger: I can say nothing to him but an heretic, I have heard you talk this hour and a half, and can hear no reasonableness in him.  Wood 
As you judge me you shallbe judged yourself.  Story. 
What, be you a preaching? you shall preach at a stake shortly with your fellows. Keeper, carry him to the Marshalsey again, and let no body come to speak with him.   

The fourth examination before Doctor LANGDAL.  LAngd. 
Your child was not Christened in a fortnight or in three weeks after it was borne; and then the chiefest of the Parish were feign to fetch it out of your house against your will, which declareth that you allow not Baptism of Children: and if the child had died, it had been damned; because it was not Christened: and you should have been damned, because you were the let thereof.  Wood 
It was baptised as soon as it was borne, by the Midwife; and the cause I blamed my neighbour, was, because they fet my child out of my house without my leave, and did more to it then need was, the which was not well done. And where you said, if a child die, and be not baptised, it is damned: be all damned that receive not the outward sign of Baptism?  Lang. 
Yea that they be: For Christ saith: And baptise them in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. And he that believeth and is baptised, shall be saved. And he that believeth not, shall be damned.  Wood 
Then, by your saying, baptizing bringeth faith, and all that be baptised in the water, shall be saved.  Lang. 
Yea, if they die before they come to discretion, they shall be saved every one of them: and all that be not baptised shall be damned.  Wood 
You understand not the Scriptures but as far as natural reason can comprehend: the Scriptures are plain, that they which believe not, shall be damned: But it saith not in any place, that they that are not baptised, shall be damned. And where you say, Faith cometh by the use of the material water in Baptism, whether was jocab baptized before he had faith? Paul saith in the ninth to the Romans, ere ever the children were borne, ere ever they had done good or bad, that the purpose of God, which is by election, might stand, not by reason works, but by the grace of the Caller, The elder shall serve the younger: jacob have I loved, and Esau have I hated. This proveth that Faith is before Baptism: For Circumcision was before Baptism: And Saint Peter fetcheth the proof of Baptism from noah's flood, saying: Whilst the Ark was a preparing wherein but eight persons were saved by water, like as baptism now saveth us; not in washing away the filth of the flesh, but in that there is a good conscience consenting to good. But you said, if they be baptized with water, if they die before years of discretion, they be all saved: the which S. Peter is clean against, unless you grant that Children have faith before they be baptised; but what consent of conscience have Infants? you say they believe not before they be baptised.  Lang. 
The children are baptised in the Godfathers and Godmothers faith; and that is the good conscience that Saint Peter speaketh of, and the Christening is the keeping of the Law that S. Paul speaketh of, saying: Neither is Circumcision or uncircumcision any thing, but the keeping of the Law is altogether; like as Circumcision was the keeping of the old law, so is Baptism the keeping of the new Law.  Wood 
You confess that neither circumcision nor uncircumcision availeth not, which you have coupled with baptism, proving that none of them prevail, but the keeping of the law, which law you say is kept by outward signs: which is nothing so; for Abraham believed God, and that was imputed unto him for righteousness: and this was before he was circumcised, so the children believe before they be either circumcised or baptised, according to my first saying, jacob have I loved, and Esau have I hated. This showeth that jacob had faith in his mother's womb. Also john Baptist was sanctified in his mother's womb, therefore it was counted unto him for righteousness: and I am sure, if they had died before they had either received circumcision or baptism, concerning the outward deed, they had been saved: for God's gifts and calling are such that he cannot repent him of; but by your saying he doth repent and change: for you say, keeping of the outward law is all in all: and where you say they be baptized in the Godfathers & Godmothers faith, what if they be unbelievers? In what faith then is the child baptised?  Lang. 
If one amongst the three Godfathers & Godmothers that baptise the child be not a believer, you would count that there were berry few believers: If you would have none believers but them that be of your mind, than were Christ's flock a very little flock.  Wood 
In the 12 of Luke Christ saith, his flock is a little flock: and where you make a question of one amongst three, there is not one amongst three hundred as far as I can see, else there would not be so many which would seek their neighbour's goods and lives.  Lang. 
If Christ's flock be such a little flock, tell me how many there be of them.  Wood 
First, the Prophet saith, Follow not a multitude to do evil: for the most go the wrong way; and Christ saith, Math. 7. The way is broad, and the gate wide that leadeth to destruction, and many there be that go in thereat: And strait is the gate, and narrow the way that leadeth to life, and few there be that find it. And in the 12 of Luke Christ saith; Come you little flock, it is your Father's will to give you a kingdom. And in the 3 of Mark, and 7 of Matthew, Christ saith; The tree is kowne by his fruits, a good tree bringeth forth good fruits, and a bad tree bad fruits: And every tree that bringeth not forth good fruits, shall be tewne down, and cast into the fire: Christ meaneth into hell, and your fruits declare you to be one of them.  Lang. 
It was time such a fellow as you were taken indeed: such a one is enough to trouble a whole Country: you deny Original sin, and Frée-will.  Wood 
What frée-will hath a man to do good of himself?  Lang. 
All men have as much frée-will as Adam had before his fall: for as by the means of Adam all became sinners, so by the obedience of Christ, all men became righteous, and were set as free as they were before their fall.  Wood 
What an overthrow have you given yourself here in Original sinn●, and yet cannot see it: for in proving we have freewill, you have denied original sin. For if we be set as free by the death of Christ, as Adam was before his fall, I am sure Adam had no original sin before his fall. If we be so free now as he was then, I marvel why Saint Paul complained thrice to God to take away the sting of it, GOD making him answer, My grace is sufficient for thee.  
This proveth original sin, but not that it shall hurt Gods elect, but that his grace is sufficient for his. But you say in one place it is not without baptism, and in another place you put it away quite by the death of Christ. And you have spoken truer than you be aware of: for all that believe in Christ are baptised in his blood; and yet I say with David in the 51 Psalm, I was borne in sin, and in sin hath my mother conceived me: but no such sin as shall be imputed, because I am borne of God by faith, as saith Saint john: therefore I am blessed, as saith the Prophet, because the Lord imputeth not my sin: and not because I have no sin; not of mine own deserving, but of his free mercy he saveth us. Where is now your freewill? If we have freewill, our salvation cometh of our own selves, and not of God, and his word. Saint james saith, Every good and perfect gift cometh from the Father of light: of his own will begat he us. For the wind bloweth where it listeth, and we hear the sound thereof, saith Saint john, but we cannot tell from whence it cometh, nor whither it goeth. Even so it is with every one that is borne of God: For Saint Paul saith: It is God that worketh the will and the deed, even of his good will; therefore our own will is nought at all, except it be to wickedness.  
After these and other Examinations, wherein there is no other material point of Religion handled, he was called forth to his condemnation: and so was deprived of his life with the other nine aforesaid, which were taken but the same day, or the day before.   

AMBROSE.  
HE died in Maidstone goal, who else should have been burned for his conscience, in the truth, as the other were.   

Simon Miller, and Elizabeth Cooper.  
SImon dwelled at Linne, 
july 13.  he came to Norwich, where he standing in the press, and hearing the people coming out of the Church, the Mass being ended, he asked them where he might go to have the Communion: they marveled to hear his boldness; and some said, if he would needs go to a Communion, he would bring him where he should be sped of his purpose: whereupon he was brought unto Dowing, Chancellor of Norwich; who, after a little talk with him, committed him to prison. As he was examined, a p●ece of paper appeared above his shoe: it was spied, and taken out, and it was a confession of his faith. The Chancellor asked him if he would stand to that confession of his faith: he constantly affirmed he would. The Keeper gave him leave to go to his house, whilst he set all things in order: and then he returned, and constantly abiding in his purpose, and defence of God's truth, he was by the Bishop and his Chancellor condemned and burned.  
With him was burned the said Elizabeth, a Pewterer's wife dwelling in Saint Andrew's in Norwich, where she had before recanted, and being troubled inwardly for the same, she came to Saint Andrew's Church, whilst they were at their Popish Service, and said, she revoked her recantation before made in that place, and was heartily sorry that she ever did it, willing the people not to be deceived, nor to take her doing before for any example. Then Master Marsham, and one Bacon of the said Parish, cried, Master Sheriff, will you suffer this? Whereupon the Sheriff came to her house, at whose knocking she came down, and was taken, and sent to Prison: she was condemned and burned with the said Simon Miller.   

William Bougeor, Thomased Benold, Robert Purcas, Agnes Siluerside, alias Smith, Widow, Ellen Ewring, Elizabeth folks Maid, William Munt, john johnson, Alice Munt, Rose Allen, Maid.  
WIlliam Bougeor was of the Parish of S. Nicholas in Colchester, he said the sacrament of the Altar was bread, is bread, & so remaineth bread, and is not the Holier, but the worse for the Consecration. To this he did stand, and against all the rest of their Papistical Doctrine: and so had sentence read against them.  
Thomas Benold of Colchester, Tallow-Chaundler, affirmed the like in effect, and so had sentence.  
William Purchas of Bocking in Essex, Fuller, said when he received the Sacrament, he received bread in an holy use, that preacheth the remembrance that Christ died for him: he stood in this, and against other their Popish matters, a●d also had sentence.  
Agnes Siluerside, alias Smith, Widow, dwelling at Colchester, said she loved no consecration: for the Bread and Wine is the worse for it. She answered them with sound judgement, and great boldness to all things they asked her, and was condemned.  
Ellen Ewring, the wife of john Ewring of Colchester, Widow, answered to the like effect as the other did, denying all the laws, set forth by the Pope, with her whole heart, she was condemned.  
Elizabeth folks, Maid-servant in Colchester, being examined whether she believed the presence of Christ's body in the Sacrament Substantially or no, answered, she believed that it was a substantial lie, and real lie. They chafing, asked her again, whether, after Consecration, there remained not in the Sacrament the body of Christ: she answered, that before consecration, and after it is but bread, and the man the blesseth without God's word, is accursed and abominable by the word. Then they examined her of confession to a Priest, of going to Mass, and of the authority of the Bishop of Rome: she answered, she would neither use nor frequent any of them, but did abhor them from the bottom of her heart, and such like trumpery: so she was condemned, she kneeled down and praised God that ever she was borne to see that blessed day, that the Lord would count her worthy to suffer for the testimony of Christ: and Lord forgive▪ them that have done this, if it be thy will: for they know not what they do: And rising up, she exhorted them all to Repentance, and bad the halting Gospelers beware of blood, for that would cry for vengeance.  
William Munt of Muchbentley in Essex, said that the Sacrament of the Altar was an abominable Idol, and that he should displease God if he should observe any part of the Popish proceedings: and therefore, for fear of God's vengeance he dare not do it. He was 61 years old; he was examined of many things, but he stood to the truth, and was condemned.  
john johnson of Thorp in Essex was condemned, who answered to the same effect as the other did.  
Alice Munt, the wife of the said William Munt, 61 years old, answered as her husband had done, and was condemned.  
Rose Allen, Maid, the daughter, of●the said Alice Munt, M. Edmond Terrell, which came of the house of them Terrill's which murdered K. Edward the fifth, and his brother; when, with divers others, he was come into the house of William Munt, to search his house, and to apprehend him and his wife.  
He met with this Rose Allen going with a candle to fetch drink for her mother, and willed her to give her father and mother good counsel, she said, they have a better councillor than I: for the Holy Ghost doth teach them, I hope, which I trust will not suffer them to err. Why, said he, art thou still in this mind, thou naughty housewife, it is time to look to such heretics. She said, with that which you call heresy, I worship my Lord God. Then (quoth he) I perceive you will burn with the rest for company. She said, not for company, but for Christ's sake, if I be compelled. Then he took the Candle from her, and held her wrist, and the burning Candle under her hand so long, until the sinews cracked in sunder, saying often unto her, Thou young Whore, wilt thou not cry: she answered, she thanked God she had cause to rejoice, he had more cause to weep than she: when her sinews broke, all in the house heard them, he thrust her from him and said, Ah strong whore, thou shameless beast, with such vile words; then she said, have you done what you will? I (said he) if you think it be not well mend it: she said the Lord give you repentance if it be his will, and you think it good begin at the feet and burn unto the head also, for he that set you no work will pay you your wages one day.  
She being examined of auricular confession, of going to Mass, and of the popish seven Sacraments: she answered that they stank in the face of God, she said they were the members of Antichrist, and should have, if they repented, not the reward of Antichrist. Being asked what she could say of the Sea of the Bishop of Rome, his Sea (quoth she) is for Crows and Kites, Owls and Ravens to swim in, such as you be; for I by the grace of God will not swim in that sea while I live, than she was condemned.  
These ten godly Martyrs were burned at Colchester, sire in the forenoon, and four in the afternoon, when the fire was about them, they clapped their hands for joy, & joyfully joyed in the fire, and thousands standing by, cried generally all almost, the Lord strengthen them, the Lord comfort them, as was wonderful to hear.   

john Thurstone.  
HE was taken in the house of William Munt, with him he died in May in Colchester castle, a constant confessor of jesus Christ.   

Thomas Moor.  
HE was a Merchant dwelling in Leicester about 24. years old, for saying his maker was in heaven and not in the Pixe, he was apprehended, the Bishop said to him, what is yonder above the altar? he said, I cannot tell what you would have me to see, I see fine clothes with golden tassels, and other gay gear hanging about the Pixe, what is within I cannot see, why said the Bishop, dost thou not believe Christ to be there flesh and bone? 〈◊〉 said he that I do not; whereupon the Ordinary condemned him, who suffered a joyful and glorious Martyrdom for testimony of righteousness in Leicester.   

George Eagles, alias Trudgeover.  
HE wandered abroad in divers countries, 
August. 20.  where he could find any of his brethren, did there more earnestly encourage and comfort them, now tarrying in this town, and sometimes in that, certain months as occasion served; sometimes for fear lying in fields and woods, who for his unreasonable going abroad was called Trudgeover, for three years he drank nothing but water, and when he perceived that his body by God's providence proved well enough therewith, he thought best to enure himself therewithal, against all necessities: when he had profited the Church of God by this going abroad a year or two, divers spies were sent out for him, who had in commandment to bring him quick or dead, wheresoever they found him; but when they could not take him, they sent out an Edict in the queens name into four shires, promising twenty pounds to him that should take him, at length he was seen at a fair in Colchester, and being pursued, he hid himself in a wood, and from thence got into a corn field, when they could not find him, they returned, but one got upon the top of a tree, to spy if he could see him stir, the poor man thinking all sure, because he heard nothing, rose upon his knees, the lurker perceiving him, came down and took him, and brought him to prison to Colchester; notwithstanding, the judas-knave which had so much promised him, was feign to take a little reward, this George within four days after, was conveyed to Chelmester where he was so cruelly handled, that he had but two pound of bread and a little water measured to him, to serve him a week together: after a while he was brought out and indicted of treason, because he had assembled companies together contrary to the laws in that case provided to avoid sedition, that if above six should flock together, they should be attached of treason, which strait law was the casting away of the good Duke of Somerset. This George, was led to be hanged, drawn and quartered betwixt two thieves, the one of them did nothing but mock him, and the more he was rebuked, the more he mocked him, but when he should die, he could not speak to utter his mind, nor say his prayers, and one said the Pater noster to him word by word as to a child, which he could not answer but fumblingly, many did wonder at the just judgement of God upon him for mocking the good martyr. He that apprehended the said George Eagles, his name was Ralph Hardin dwelling in Colchester, who in the year 1561. was condemned at Chelmsford to be hanged, and being at the bar, ●he told the judge and a great multitude of people, this is most justly fallen upon me, for that I betrayed the innocent blood of a good and just man George Eagles, who was condemned here in the time of Queen Marie through my procurement, who sold his blood for a little money.   

Richard Crashfield of Wimondham.  
HE suffered at Norwich, whose examination before downing's the Chancellor, written by himself as followeth:  Chanc. 
Do you believe this, that aftee the consecration there is the substance of Christ's body and blood in the Sacrament.  Crash. 
I believe that Christ's body was broken for me upon the cross, and his blood shed for my redemption: wherefore the bread and wine is a perpetual memory, the pledge of Christ mercy, the ring or seal of his promise, and a perpetual memory for the faithful unto the end of the world: then he was commanded unto prison, and the next day he was brought forth.  Chanc. 
Cannot you find in your heart when you come to Church, to kneel before the Rood and pray. I answered no, alleging the commandments of God to the contrary: he said, Have you not read that God commanded the brazen serpent to be made▪ I said, I have read that God commanded it to be made, and likewise to be broken down.  Doctor Bridges. 
Wherefore did God command the Cherubins and Seraphins to be made? I said, I cannot tell, I would feign learn: he said, can you find in your heart to fall down before the Rood the picture of Christ? I said, I fear the curse of God, is yonder Rood the picture of Christ? It is written, God curseth the hands that made them, and the hands that made the tools which carved them.  Chanc. 
When were you confessed to a Priest. I said, I confess myself daily the eternal God, whom I most grievously offend, I take confession to a Priest not be good but rather wicked: then he said, how say yo● by yonder singing and playing on the Organs, is it not good and godly: I said, I can perceive no godliness in it: he said, is it not written in the Psalms, that we shall praise God with hymns and spiritual songs. I said, spiritual songs must be had, but yonder is of the flesh and of the spirit of error, for to you it is pleasant and glorious, but unto the Lord it is bitter and odious: then he said, is it not written, My house is an house of prayer: I said yes, it is written also, that you made my house of prayer a den of thieves: then he said, have we done so, than I was commanded to ward, and the next thursday sent for again.  Chanc. 
Are you a new man. I answered, I trust I am a new man borne of God: God give you grace to be so, than he prayed Doctor Poor to talk with me.  Doctor. 
Take eat this is my body: Do you not believe it is Christ's body, what was it that Christ gave? I said, Christ took bread and gave thanks, and gave it, and they took bread and did eat bread, and S. Paul saith, So oft as you shall eat of this bread, and drink of this cup, you shall show forth the Lords death until he come, S. Paul, doth not call it Christ's body.  Chanc. 
We will have your mind more plainly, for we intent not to have many words with you,: I said, my faith is grounded upon Christ the Easter lamb, he hath offered his body a sacrifice to God the price of my redemption, by that only sacrifice all the faithful are sanctified, and he is our only advocate mediator, and he hath made perfect our redemption, without any of your dadly oblations.  
Doctor Bridges: You take well the literal sense, but as Christ offered his body upon the Cross, which was a bloody sacrifice, and a visible sacrifice, so likewise we do offer up the self same body that was offered upon the cross, but not bloody and visible, but invisible unto God, I said, than Christ's sacrifice was not perfected, but Christ is true when all men be liars: then he said, Thou shalt not fear him that hath power to kill the body, but thou shalt fear him (enterpreting him to mean the Church) which hath power to kill body and soul: Christ said, We should fear him (and not them) the hath power to cast body and soul into hell, meaning God, and not the Church, and if you will presume to offer Christ's body daily, than your power is above Christ's power: then he was condemned, and with patience and constancy entered his blessed martyrdom, at whose burning one Thomas Carman was apprehended for words, praying with him, and pledging him at his burning.   

One Friar and the sister of George Eagles.  
THese suffered the like martyrdom by the unrighteous Papists, whose tyranny the Lord of his mercy abate and cut short, turning that wicked generation to abetter mind. They were burned at Rochester.   

JOHN CURD.  
HE was a Shoemaker of Sisam in Northamptonshire, he was imprisoned in Northampton castle for denying the Popish transubstantiation, 
Septb. 20.  for the which William Bru●ter Chancellor unto the Bishop of Peterborrow did pronounce sentence of death against him: a popish priest standing by when he was to be burned, one john Rote vicar of S. Giles in Northampton, showed him if he should recant he was authorised to give him his pardon, he answered, he had his pardon by jesus Christ.   

Cicelie Ormes.  
SHe suffered at Norwich; she was taken at the death of Simon Miller, 
September. 1.  and Elizabeth Cooper, for that she said she would pledge them of the same cup they drank of, one master Cobet of Sprowson took her and sent her to the Chancellor, he asked her what she said unto the Sacrament of Christ's body, and what is that the Priest holdeth over his head, she answered, it was bread, and if you make it better, it is worse; so she was sent to prison, after she was called and examined before the Chancellor, and master Bridges the Chancellor offered her, if she would go to Church & keep her tongue, she should be at liberty, and believe as she would: but she told him she would not consent to his wicked desire therein, and if she should God would plague her: then he told her, he had showed more favour unto her then ever he did unto any, and when he could not prevail, he condemned her; she was borne in East Derrham and was daughter unto one Thomas Hawood Tailor, she was taken a twelue-moonth before and recanted, but was never after quiet in conscience: she had gotten a letter written to be delivered to the Chancellor, to let him know she repented her recantation, & would never do the like again as long as she lived, but before she exhibited her bill, she was taken and imprisoned as before; when she was at the stake she told the people, I would you should not report of me that I believe to be saved in that I offer myself here to death for the Lord cause, but I believe only to be saved by the death of Christ's passion, and this my death is and shall be a witness of my faith unto you all, good people, as many of you as believe as I do, pray for me: then she kissed the stake and said, welcome sweet cross of Christ; aft●● the fire was kindled, she said, My soul doth magnify the Lord, and my spirit doth rejoice in God my Saviour: and so yielded her life unto the Lord as quietly as if she had been in a slumber, or as one feeling no pain, so wonderfully did the Lord work with her.   

Mistress joice Lewis.  
SHe was the wife of Thomas Lewis of Mancetter, 
September. 10.  in the beginning of Queen Mary's time she went to Church and heard Mass, until the burning of Laurence Saunders in Coventry, than she inquired of such as she knew feared God, the cause of his death, and when she knew it was because he refused to receive the Mass, she began to be troubled in conscience, & she reforted to master john Glover, a very godly man, of whom mentioned is made before, and desired him to tell her the faults that were in the Mass, who instructed her in the ways of the Lord, approving unto her, out of God's holy word, that the Mass, with all other papistical inventions, was odious in God's sight, so she began to hate the Mass, & being compelled by her husband to come unto Church, ●when the holy water was cast, she turned her back towards it: whereupon she was accused unto the Bishop, and a citation was s●nt for her and her husband, the Sumner delivered the citation to her husband, who willed him to take the citation away with him, or else he would make him eat it, and in the end he made the Sumner eat the citation by setting a dagger unto his breast, and then he caused him to drink, and so sent him away, but after they were commanded to appear before my Lord, her husband desired my Lord to be good unto him: my Lord was content to receive his submission▪ so that his wife would submit herself likewise, but she told the Bishop that she had neither offended God nor his laws in refusing holy water: the Bishop gave her a months respite, binding her husband in a hundred pound to bring her to him at the months end. When the month was almost expired, her husband was advertised by the said M. Glover and others, not to carry his wife to the Bishop, but to seek some way to save her; and if the worst should come, to be content to forfeit the Band rather than to cast his wife into the fire: he answered, he would not forfeit any thing for her sake, but carried his wife unto the Bishop, who found her more stout than she was before: so she was sent to such a stinking prison, that a maid that was appointed to keep her company did sound in the said prison. She was often examined, and ever found stout; at length she was pronounced an heretic. When the Bishop asked her, why she would not come unto the mass, and receive the sacraments and sacramentals of holy Church: she answered, because she could not find them in God's word: he said, if thou wilt believe no more than is in the scriptures concerning matters of religion, thou art in a damnable case: she told my Lord his words were ungodly and wicked. After her condemnation she continued a year in prison. Wher● the Writ came to burn her, she said▪ as for the fear of death I do not greatly pass: when I behold the amiable countenance of Christ my dear Saviour, the ugly face of death doth not greatly trouble me. In the which time she reasoned most comfortably out of God's word of election and reprobation: in the evening before she should die, two Priests came to her to hear her confession; for they would be sorry, they said, she should die without it. She sent them word she had made her confession unto Christ, at whose hands● she was sure to have forgiveness of her sins: for the cause for which she should die, she had no cause to repent, but rather to praise God that he made her worthy to suffer death for his word, and the absolution that they were able to give her by the authority of the Pope, she defied it. Well, said the Priests, to morrow her stoutness will be tried. All the night she was wonderful cheerful and merry. About three of the clock in the morning, Satan began to stir himself busily, questioning with her, how she could tell that she was chosen to eternal life, and that Christ died for her: I grant he died, but that he died for thee, how canst thou tell? She being troubled with this suggestion, they that were about her counseled her to follow the example of S. Paul, to be faithfully persuaded that Christ loved her, and gave himself for her: for S. Paul was persuaded that Christ loved him; and her calling, and true belief, and knowledge of God's word was a manifest token of God's love towards her, and the operation of the spirit of God, in working in her a love and a desire to please God: by these persuasions and the comfortable promises of Christ brought out of the Scripture, Satan was put to flight, and she comforted in Christ. When she came to the stake, she prayed to God most instantly to abolish the vile mass; at which prayer all the people said Amen: then she took a cup of drink that was brought unto her, and drunk unto all them that unfeignedly loved the Gospel of Christ, and wished for the abolishment of papistry: a great number of the women of the town pledged her. When the fire was kindled about her, she neither struggled nor stirred: the Papists had appointed some of theirs to rail upon her, and reu●le her openly as she went to execution; and whilst she was at the stake, amongst others there was an old priest which had writing tables, and noted the names of the women which drunk with her, and caused Process to be sent for them, but God defended them from the hands of the Tyrants.   

Ralph Alerton, james Awstoo, Margery Awstoo and Richard Roth.  
ON the 17. of September these four were burned at I●●ington near London. Ralph Alerton coming to his parish Church of Bently, and seeing the people sitting there idle, exhorted them that they would fall to prayer, and meditation of God's word, whereunto they consented: after prayer, he read unto them a chapter out of the New Testament, and departed; In which exercise he continued until Candlemas: and then being informed that he might not do so by law (because he was no Priest) he left off and kept himself close in his house until Easter: after he was constrained to forsake his house, and live in woods, and such places until he was apprehended  
After his Examination, my Lord Darcy sent him up unto the Council, who sent him to Boner; who tempted him openly to recant at Paul's Cross, and set him at liberty, which after wrought such a terror in his conscience: but the Lord with his favourable chastisement did raise him up again with Peter, giving him unfeigned repentance, and a most constant boldness to profess his name, and glorious Gospel: Wherefore at the procurement of Thomas tie Priest, he was apprehended again, and sent to Boner, before whom he was divers times examined, which examinations written with his own hand in blood for lack of Ink, hereafter follow.   

His first Examination.  Boner. 
AH Sirrah, how chanceth it, that you are come hither again in this fashion?  Rafe. 
Forsooth, if your Lordship remember, I set my hand unto a writing; the Contents thereof as I remember was, that I did believe all things as the Catholic church teacheth, in the which I did not disburse my mind, but shamefully dissembled, because I made no difference betwixt the true church▪ & untrue Church.  Boner. 
Which is the true Church: dost thou call the heretics Church, the true Church, or the Catholics Church.  Rafe. 
I utterly abhor the heretics Church as abominable before God, with all their enormities and heresies, the Church Catholic is it that I only embrace, whose doctrine is sincere, pure and true.  Boner. 
By S. Augustine that is well said: Then a Priest said to my Lord, you know not what Church it is, which he calleth Catholic: Then he said by Saint Mary he might a deceived me: Sirrah, which is the Catholic Church?  Rafe. 
That which hath received the wholesome sound spoken of by Esay, David, Malachy, & Paul, with many others m●e, the which sound as it is written hath gone throughout all the earth in every place, and to the end of the world.  Bon. 
Yea thou sayst true before God, for this is the sound that hath gone forth throughout all Christendom, and he that believeth not this Church as S. Cyprian saith doth err: He saith whosoever is out of the Church, is like unto them that are out of Noah's ship, when the flood came upon the whole world: for the Church is not alone in Germany, or here in England, in the time of the late schisms, as the heretics do affirm: for than were Christ a liar, for he promised the holy Ghost should come unto us, and lead us in all truth, and remain with us unto the end of the world: So if we will take Christ for a true sayer, than the way that is taught in France, Spain, Flanders, Italy, Denmark, Scotland, and all Christendom over must needs be the true Catholic Church.  Ra●e. 
I spoke of all the world, and not of all Christendom only, for the Gospel hath been preached and persecuted in all Nations: First in jury by the Scribes and pharisees: And since by Nero, Dioclesian, and such like: and in our days by your Lordship knoweth whom: your church is no more catholic then was figured by Cain, jeroboam, Ahab, jezabel, Nabuchadonosor, Antiochus, Herod, with ennumerable more the like: and Daniel, and Esdras prophesieth of these last days, and that there shall come grievous wolves to devour the flock, is affirmed by Christ and his Apostles,  Boner. 
He is the rankest heretic that ever came before me, by All-hallows thou shalt be burned, thou whorton varlet and Pricklouse, the prophecy is of you: what is the saying of Esdras that you speak of?  Rafe. 
He saith, the heat of a great multitude is kindled over you, and they shall take away certain of you, and feed the Idols with Idols, and he that consenteth not to them shall be trodden under foot, had in derision, and laughed to scorn, yea, they shall be like mad men, for they shall spare no man, they shall spoil and waste such as ●eare the Lord.  Bonner. 
Esdras speaketh of you heretics, declaring the hate that you bear to the Catholic Church, making the simple people believe that all is Idolatry that we do, and so entice them away, until you have overcome them.  Rafe. 
Nay, Esdras declareth it more plain, saying, They shall take away their goods, and put them out of their houses, and then shall it be known who are my chosen; for they shall be tried as the silver or gold in the fire: and it is come to pass as he hath said; for who is not driven from house and home, and his goods taken up for other men that never sweat for them? If he do not observe as you command and have set forth, or else if he be taken he must deny the truth, as I did, in dissembling, or else he shall be sure to be tried, as Esdras saith, whereby all the world may know you are the bloody Church, figured by Cain the Tyrant, and you are not able to avoid it.  Bonner. 
He is an Heretic, let him be carried to London, and kept in little●ase until I come.  Rafe. 
And so I was until the next morning, and then I was brought before Bonner, the Dean of Paul's, the Chancellor, and others.  Bonner. 
How say you sirrah, will you go to Fulham with me, and there kneel down at Mass, showing thyself outwardly that thou didst it not unwillingly but with a good will? I said I will not say so. He said, away with him, away with him. After I was brought before the Bishop, and three Noblemen of the Council.  Bonner. 
How say you sirrah, after consecration there remaineth no bread, but the very body of Christ, God and man under the form of bread?  Rafe. 
Where find you that my Lord written.  Bonner. 
Doth not Christ say, This is my Body? Wilt thou deny the words of Christ, or was he a dissembler, speaking one thing and doing another. Now I have taken you.  Rafe. 
Yea, you have taken me, and will keep me until you have killed me: Christ said, Take you, eat you, this is my body; and if you will join the former words with the latter, than I will answer you.  Bonner. 
Then thou must say it is his body; for christ saith it himself.  Rafe. 
He is true, and all men liars, yet I refuse to take the words of Christ so fantastically, for than should I conspire with certain heretics call●d Nestorians, for they deny that Christ had a true natural body, and so do you, my Lord, if you will affirm his body to be there as you say he is, than you must needs affirm that it is a fantastical body, therefore let the●e words go before, Take ye and eat ye, without which words the rest are not sufficient, but when the worthy receivers do take and eat, even th●n is fulfilled the words of our Saviour, to every man that so receiveth. Esay in his nine and fi●tieth Chapter saith, He that refraineth himself from evil must be spoiled: and Amos saith the like words, for the wise must be feign to hold their peace, so wicked a time it is, nevertheless, he that can speak the truth and will not, must give a strait account.  
A Doctor. By my Lords leave you speak like a fool: you must not judge the Scriptures, but must stand to learn and not to teach, for the whole Congregation hath decided the matter long ago: then was I carried away.  
Rochest. Were you a companion of George Eagles, alias Trudgeover. I had him once and he was as drunk as an Ape, and ●runk so of drink that I could not abide him.  Rafe. 
I dare say it was either yourself or some of your company: for he did neither drink Wine, Ale nor Beer in a quarter of a year before that time.  
After, because he misliked the mass, calling upon Saints, and carrying the Cross on procession, with other their ceremonies, call them Idolatry, and for singing in 〈◊〉 against the Sacrament of the Altar, and other ordinances of the Church, so loud that the people abroad might hear them, and delight in them, and for saying that he believed nothing that was contained in the Council holde● under Innocentius the third, and for affirming that those that were burned at Colchester were Saints in heaven. He was condemned, and he and the other three before mentioned were all burned as before.  
Awstoo being in the Bishop's Chapel at Fulham, the Bishop asked him if he knew where he was; he answered in an Idol Temple: and he said he received the very body and blood of Christ by faith in the Supper of the Lord, but not in the Sacrament of the Altar: and his wife said, she believed that the Religion then used in England was not according to God's word, but false and corrupted, and that they which did go thereto did it more for fear of the law then otherwise; and she said that she defied the Mass with all her heart, and that she would not come into any Church wherein was Idols.  
As she was in the Bishop's prison, by his procurement there was sent a stout Champion, as appeareth, about twelve of the clock at night, who suddenly opened the door, and with a knife drawn, fell upon her to have cut her throat; but she calling to God for help, he giving a grunt, and fearing (belike) to commit so cruel a deed, departed without any more hurt doing: the next night they made a great rumbling like thunder over her head, to the intent to have feared her out of her wits, but God be thanked they miss of their purpose.  
The aforesaid Richard Roth affirmed that there was not the very body and blood of Christ in the Sacrament of the Altar, as it was then used, but that it was a dead God, and that the Mass was detestable and contrary to God's word and will, from the which faith he would not decline. He said to Bonner, My Lord, because the people should not see your doings, you cause me and others to be brought to our examinations by night, being afraid belike to do it by day: and being persuaded to recant and ask mercy of Bonner; No (quoth Roth) I will not ask mercy of him that cannot give it, whereupon he and the rest were condemned, as before, and most joyfully ended their lives in the fire at Islington, for the testimony of Christ and his Gospel.   

Agnes Bonger and Margaret Thurstone.  
THese were condemned at the same time and in the same place that the ten before mentioned were, which suffered Martyrdom at Colchester, and for the like cause, and answered also in their examinations the like in effect as the other did.  
When these good and godly women were brought unto the place in Colchester where they should suffer; after they had fallen down upon their knees, and made their most humble and hearty prayers unto God, they went to the stake joyfully, where with great joy and glorious triumph, gave up their souls unto the hands of the Lord.   

john Noyes of Lexfield, in the County of Suffolk, Shoemaker.  
THe twenty two of September, he was taken by the Constables, and brought before Master Thurstone, 
1557  Sir john Terrell, Master Kene, justices, and Sir john Silyerde, high Sheriff, who cast him into Eye-dongeon: he was carried from thence to Norwich, and so came before the Bishop, who condemned him, because he answered that he thought the natural body of Christ to be only in Heaven, and not in the Sacrament: as he remained Prisoner in the guildhall of Norwich, one Nicholas Fiske his Brother in Law came to him to comfort him, he asked if he did not fear death when the Bishop condemned him: he said, he thanked God, he feared not death no more at that time then when he was at liberty. When he was bound unto the stake, he said, fear not them that ●ill the body, but fear him that can kill both body and soul, and cast it into everlasting fire.  
When he saw his Sister weeping, he said, Weep not for me, but weep for your sins: when the Faggots were set unto him, he said; Blessed be the time that ever I was borne to come unto this, and kissed the Faggot. Then he said to the people, they say, that they can make God of a piece of Bread, but believe them not: Then said he, Good people bear witness, that I do believe to be saved by the merits and passion of Christ, and not by mine own deeds, so the fire was kindled about him: then he said, Lord have mercy upon me, Christ have mercy upon me, Son of David have mercy upon me.  
In the Diocese of Chichester, divers were martyred for the testimony of righteousness in Queen Mary's reign, in the number of whom were these: john Forman of East-Grinsted, john Warner of Berne, Christian Grover of the Arch-deaco●●y of Lewis, Thomas Athoch Priest, Thomas Auington of Erdingly, Denis Burgs of Burstéed, Thomas Ravensdale of Ri●▪ john Milles of Hellinglegh, Nicholas Holden of Withiam, john Hart of Withiam, Margery Moris of Hethfielde, Anne Try of East-Grinstéed, john Osward of Woodmancote, Thomas Harland of Woodmancote, james Moris of Heathfield, Thomas Dowgate of East-Grinstéed, john Ashdon of Retherfield.   

Thomas Spurdance Queen Mary's Servant.  
HE was examined before the Chancellor of Norwich, who asked him if he had confessed his sins unto a Priest: I said, I had confessed my sins unto God, who saith: Whensoever a Sinner repenteth, and is sorry for his sins, and asketh him forgiveness, willing no more so to do, he will no more reckon his sin unto him, and that is sufficient for me: I deny that I should show my sins unto the Priest.  
Chancel. Have you received the blessed Sacrament of the Altar at Easter: he answered: I dare not meddle with it as you use it, for the holy Supper of the Lord serveth for the Christian Congregation, and you are none of Christ's Members, I dare not meddle with you, lest I be like unto you, for you teach Laws contrary to God's Laws: then he said; Do you not believe, that after the Sacrament is consecrated, it is the very same body that was borne of the virgin Mary, and I said no, that was a bloody sacrifice, and this is a dry sacrifice: And I said, Is the Mass a Sacrifice? a Doctor answered, it is a Sacrifice both for the quick and the dead: I said it is no sacrifice, for S. Paul saith, That Christ made one sacrifice once for all, I believe in no other sacrifice.  Chancel. 
He is an Heretic, he den●●th the Sacrament of the Altar: I said, I believe, that if I c●me rightly and worthily as God hath commanded me unto the Supper of the Lord, I receive him by Faith, but the Bread being received is not GOD, nor the Bread that is yonder in the Pixe is not God, God dwelleth not in Temples made with hands, neither will be worshipped with the works of men's hands; therefore you do very evil to cause the people to kneel down and worship the bread: for God did never bid you to hold it up above your heads, neither had the Apostles such use.  Chanc. 
Write that Article: then said I; The Servant is not greater than the Master: your Predecessors killed my Master Christ; the Prophets and Apostles, and holy virtuous men, and now you also kill the Servants of Christ: so all the righteous blood that hath been shed from righteous Abel to this day, shall be required at your hands, than the Chancellor bade have me away.   

Another Examination before the Bishop.  Bishop. 
Sir, dost thou not believe▪ that the Pope is supreme head of the Catholic Church: I said▪ I do not believe that he is above the Apostles, they disputing which of them should be greatest when their M. Christ was gone, Christ answered their thought, saying; The Kings of the earth bear dominion above others, but you shall not do so, for he that is greatest amongst you, shall be Servant unto you all. How is it then that the Pope will climb so high above his fellows? you cannot prove by the Scripture● that he is head of the Church.  Bishop. 
As the Bell-wether is head of the shrepe, so is the Pope head of the Church, and as the Bees have a master Bee to ●ring them home to the Hive when they be abroad, so the Pope is ordained by succession of Peter to bring us home again unto the ●rue Church when we are gone astray: as thou good Fellow, hast wandered long out of the way ●li●e a scattered Sheep, hear therefore the Bell-wether, and now come home with us unto thy Mother the Church again.  
I answered, all this is but natural reason; and no Scripture: he said, you are stout and will not ●e answered, you shall be compelled by Law whether you will or no.  Spurdance. 
So your forefathers entreated Christ and his Apostles, they had a Law, and by that Law they put him unto death: so you have a Law, which is tyranny, whereby you would enforce me to believe as you do, but I trust the Lord will assist me against all your beggarly Ceremonies, and make your foolishness known to the world o●e day.  
He told the Bishop, he never used the Ceremonies of the Church since he was borne, at the last he interpreted it, since, he was new borne, as Christ said to Nichodemus; Except you be new borne you cannot enter into the Kingdom of Heaven: Then a Doctor said I was an Anabaptist, for that was their opinion: I said, I was no Anabaptist▪ for they deny Children to be baptised, and so do not I.  Bishop. 
Why do not you go unto the Church and Ceremonies: I said; Because they are contrary to God's word; as you yourself have taught, but now you say it is go●d again: and I think if there were a return to morrow, you would say it were false again which you hold now; therefore I may well say, there is no truth in you: Then he said, I was a stubborn fellow, an Heretic, and a Traitor.  Spurdance. 
There is no man I thank God to accuse me justly, that ever I was disobedient to any Civil Laws, but I have a Soul and a Body, and my Soul is none of the Queens, but my body one goods are the Queens, and I must give God my soul, and all that belongeth unto it, and in laws contrary to God's laws, I must rather obey God then man: you cannot prove by the word of God, that you should not have any graven Images in your Churches, for laymens books, or to worship God by them, or that you should have any ceremonies in the Church as you have.  Bish. 
It is a decent order to furnish the Church, as when you go to dinner, you have a cloth upon the table to furnish it, so at these ceremonies, a decent order amongst Christians, and if you will not do them, seeing they are the laws of the Realm you are an heretic, and disobedient, therefore confess with us that you have been in error, and come home.  Spurred. 
The spiritual laws were never truelier set forth, then in my Master King Edward's days, and I trust in God that I shall never forsake them whilst so I live: He was sent to Bury, where he remained in prison.   

john Hallingsdale, William Sparrow, Richard Gibson.  
THese three were produced before Bonner Bishop of London: john Halingsdale said, that neither in the time of King Edward the sixth, nor at that present he did believe that in the Sacrament is really the body and blood of Christ, and he would not receive the same, because he did believe that the body of Christ was only in heaven: and he said that Cranmer, Latimer, Ridley, Hooper, and generally all that of late have been burned for heretics, did preach truly the Gospel, and upon their preaching he grounded his faith, and he said that the saying of Saint john in the eighteenth chapter of the Revelation, That the blood of the Prophets and Saints and of all that were slain upon the earth was found in the babylonical Church, is understood of the Church whereof the Pope is head: where upon he was condemned.  
William Sparrow was charged with a submission made the year before unto the Bishop: he said he was sorry that ever he made it, and it was the worst deed he ever did: and being charged that he went to the Church and heard Mass; he confessed he did so, but it was with a troubled conscience. He told the Bishop, that which you call truth I believe to be heresy: he confessed that since his submission he had preached against the Sacrament of the Altar, against auricular confession, and other Sacraments, and he said, If every hair of his head were a man, he would burn them all rather than go from the truth: and he said, that the Ecclesiastical Laws and the Mass were nought and abominable, whereupon he was condemned.  
Richard Gibson was condemned for not coming unto confession, and for not receiving the Sacraments of the Popish Mass, and for that he would not swear to answer unto their intergatories laid against him: When sentence was read against him, he boldly affirmed, that he was an enemy unto them all in his mind, though he had kept it secret for fear of the Law, and he said he was blessed in that he was cursed of them: so these three were burned in Smithfield, where they yielded gloriously and joyfully their souls into the hands of God.   

john Rowth Minister, and Margaret Mearing.  
IN King Edward's time he was a Preacher at Newcastle, Berwick, and Carliel. In Queen Mary's time he fled with his Wife into Friesland, and dwelled at Norden, and lived by knitting of caps, h●se●, and such like things, but in October last he came over into England to buy yarn, and hearing of the secret society of the congregation of God's children their assembled▪ he joined himself unto them, and was elected their preacher, and he taught and confirmed them in the truth of the Gospel: But on the twelfth of December, he with Cuthbert Simpson, and others were apprehended at the Sarazens head in Islington: where the congregation had appointed to assemble themselves to pray, and hear God's word: they were brought before the Council, who sent Rowgh to Newgate, and writ to Boner to examine him, and proceed according unto the law, who upon examination before Bonner, confessed that he had spoken against the number of the Sacraments, being persuaded that there were but two: Baptism and the Lords Supper: and that he had taught that in the Sacrament of the Altar, there is not really and substantially the body and blood of Christ, but that the substance of bread and wine remaineth without transubstantiation, and that he thought Confession to a Priest necessary if he had offended the Priest, but if the offence were unto another, it was not necessary, but the reconciliation ought to be made to the party so offended, he denied La●ine service, and allowed the service of King Edward's time, and he commended the opinion of Thomas Cranmer, Nicholas Ridley, and Hugh Latimer, and that they were godly learned men.  
He confessed he had been familiar with divers Englishmen & women in Frieseland, and agreed with them in opinion: as Master Story, Thomas Young, George Roe, and others, to the number of 100 persons, which fl●d thither for Religion, using the order set forth in King Edward's time.  
He said that he had been at Rome about thirty days, and he saw no good there, but much evil, amongst which he saw one great abomination, to wit; the Pope being a man that should go upon the ground, to be carried upon the shoulders of four men, as though he had been God and no man: also a Cardinal to have his Harlot to ride openly behind him; and thirdly, a Pope's Bull that gave express licence to have and use the Stews, and keep open bawdry by the Pope's authority.  
And he confessed, that since his last coming unto England, he had in sundry places in London read Prayers and Service as is appointed in the Book of Communion, and had willed others to do the like: and he affirmed, that he being a Priest might lawfully marry, and that his Children which he had by his Wife were lawful, and he utterly detested the service then used, saying, that if he should live as long as Methusalem, he would never come unto the Church to hear the abominable Mass, and other service then used. Whereupon he was disgraded and condemned: he was a means to save Docror watson's life then Bishop of Lincoln▪ when he preached erroneous doctrine in the days of King Edward the sixth; and the said Watson being with Bonner at the examination of the said M. Rowgh, to requite his good turn in saving his life, said there, that he was a pernicious heretic, who did more hurt in the North parts then an hundred besides of his opinion.  
M. rough further said, he had lived thirty years, and yet had not bowed his knee unto Baal: and he affirmed that he had been twice at Rome, and there he had seen that which he had many times heard of before, that the Pope was the very Antichrist: for he saw him carried upon men's shoulders, and the false named Sacrament borne before him, yet was there more reverence given unto him then unto it, which they accounted their God. Then Bonner rose up, making as though ●e would ha●e torn his garments, saying, Hast thou seen our holy father, and dost thou blaspheme him thus? and flying upon him he plucked off a piece of his beard, and after made speedy haste to his death.  
He wrote this Letter to confirm the brethren the same day that he was condemned: The comfort of the holy Ghost make you able to give consolation to others in these dangerous days, when Satan is let loose to the trial of the chosen to sift the wheat from the Chaff, whosoever denieth Christ▪ before men, he will deny him before his Father and the Angels: and to save the life corporal, is to lose the life eternal; and he that will not suffer with Christ, shall not reign with Christ: Therefore I have given over the flesh, with the fight of my Soul, and the Spirit hath the victory. The flesh ere it be long, shall leave off to sin, the spirit shall reign eternally: I have chosen death to confirm the truth which I have taught. What can I do more, pray that I may continue unto the end: I have in all my assaults felt the present aid of my GOD: be not ashamed of Christ's Gospel, nor of the bonds that I have suffered for the same: The holy ones have been scaled with the same mark: It is no time for the loss of one man, for the camp to turn back▪ up with men's hearts and blow down the daubed walls of heresies, let one take the banner, and another the Trumpet, and I mean not to make corporal resistance, but pray and you shall have Elias his defence, and Helizeus his company to fight for you, the cause is the Lords: Pray for me, and salute one an other with an holy kiss, the peace of God r●st with you all, Amen.  
Margery Mearing said that the Mass was abominable in the sight of GOD and all Christian people, and that it is the plain c●p of fornication, and the whore o● Babylon; and she believed that there was no such Sacrament as the Sacrament of the Altar in the Catholic Church: and she said she utterly abhorred the authority of the Pope, with all the Religion observed in the same antichrist's Church, and that ●he never meant to come unto the Church during these Idolatrous days. And being demanded whether she would stand to these answers; I will (quoth she) stand to them unto the death, for the very Angels in heaven do laugh you to scorn, to se● your abomination that you use in the Church, whereupon she was condemned. They were burned both together in Smithfield, where they most joyfully and willingly gave their li●es for the profession of the Gospel of Christ.  
Master Rowgh had excommunicated this Margery Mearing but the Sunday before he was taken, yet he being in prison in the Gatehouse at Westminster, where none of his friends could come unto him to visit him, she gother a Basket and put a clean Shirt in it, and feigning herself to be his sister, got into the prison unto him, and did him no small comfort: then she went to one Sergeants house, who betrayed Master Rowgh, and asked whet her judas that betrayed Christ dwelled not there: and she seeing Clunie come unto her house, she went home, and asked him whom he sought, he said for you, you must go with me: she said, she would go with him, the Bishop cast her into prison▪ and the wednesday after she was burned with Master Rowgh.   

Cuthbert Simpson, Hugh Fox, and john Devenish.  
SImpson was Deacon of the said godly Congregation in London: he was faithful and zealous unto Christ and his true flock: the Friday at night before M. Rough the Minister of the Congregation was taken, he dreamt that he saw two of the Guard leading Cuthbert Simpson, & that he had a book about him, wherein was the names of all them which were of the Congregation: so he told his Wife and made her light a Candle, and fell to reading, and falling asleep again, he dreamt the like dream.  
Then he said to his Wife, that his brother Cuthbert was gone, and as Master Rough was ready to go to see Master Cuthbert, he came in with the Book, containing the names and accounts of the Congregation: then M. Rough told him his dream, and bade him carry the book no more about him, so he left the book with M. Rowghs' wife; the next night M. Rowgh dreamt that be himself was carried unto the Bishop, and that the Bishop plucked off his beard and cast it into the fire, saying, Now I may say I have had a piece of an heretic burned in my house, and so accordingly it came to pass, for shortly after they were both taken at the Saracens head in Islington, as before. Here followeth the story of his sufferings upon the rack, and otherwise, for the Congregations sake, as he wrote it with his own hand:  
I was called before the Constable of the Tower and the Recorder of London; they commanded me to tell them whom I willed to come to the English service, I answered I would declare nothing, whereupon I was set in a rack of Iron three hours, than they asked if I would tell them, I answered as before: the Sunday after they examined me again, and I answered them as before: then they bound my two fore-fingers together, and put a small arrow betwixt them, and drew it thorough so fast that the blood followed, and the arrow broke, than they racked me twice, and so I was carried unto my lodging again. Ten days after the Lieutenant asked me if I would not confess, I answered I had said as much as I would: five weeks after he sent me unto the high Priest, where I was greatly assaulted, at whose hands I received the Pope's curse for bearing witness of the resurrection.  
Bonner in his Consistory gave this testimony of Cuthbert Samson, ye, see said he, what a personable man he is, and concerning his patience, I say unto you, that if he were not an heretic, he is a man of the greatest patience that ever came before me; he hath been thrice racked in one day in the Tower, and in my house he hath felt some sorrow, yet did I never see his patience broken.  
They all three answered Bonner, that the Church is grounded upon the Apostles and Prophets, Christ being the head corner stone, and in that Church there is the true faith and religion of Christ: that there is but two Sacraments, Baptism and the Lords Supper; they said that they have and will speak against the sacrifice of the Mass, the Sacrament of the Altar, and the authority of the Sea of Rome, and john Devenish said that the Sacrament of the Altar, as it is now used, is no Sacrament at all.  
These three blessed witnesses of jesus Christ, Simpson, Fox and Devenish, as they were all together apprehended at Islington, so they suffered together in Smithfield.   

WILLIAM NICOLE.  
He was an honest simple poor man, apprehended the ninth of April by the Pope's Champions for speaking certain words against the cruel kingdom of Antichrist: he was butcherly burned and tormented at Hereford west in Wales, where he ended his life in a blessed estate, and gloriously gave his soul into the hands of the Lord.   

Willam Seaman, Thomas Carman, and Thomas Hudson.  
WIlliam Seaman was a husbandman dwelling in Mendlesam in the County of Suffolk: he was taken the nineteenth of May, by one Robert Balden his neighbour, whom he greatly trusted: as they were leading him by night to Sir john Tyrill, there fell a light out of the Element betwixt them, and parted them: albeit this Balden was then in his best age, yet after that time ●e never enjoyed good day, but pined away even unto death: Sir john Tyril as●ed him why he would not go unto Mass, and receive and worship the Sacrament: He said it was an Idol, and therefore would not receive it: Whereupon he was sent to the Bishop of Norwich, who condemned him: He had a wife, and three children, who because she would not go unto Mass, all her corn and goods were taken away from her, by Christopher Cole, being Lord of the town of Mendlesham.  
Thomas Carman was apprehended for pledging Richard Crashford at his burning: he was brought before the Bishop of Norwich, and answered no less in his masters quarrel th●n th' other, and he had the like reward.  
Thomas Hudson was of Aylesham in Norfolk a Glover: he bore so good will unto the Gospel, that in the days of King Edward the sixth, that when he was thirty yeareo old, he learned to read, wherein he so greatly profited, that in Queen Mary's reign avoiding all their beggarly ceremonies of superstition, he absented himself, and traveled from place unto place, and returning home unto his own house to comfort his Wife and Children: When he perceived that his continuance there would be very dangerous, he and his wife devised to make him a place in his Faggots to hide himself in, where he remained all the day, reading and praying, for half a year. In the mean time came thither one Berry vicar of the Town, and inquired of his Wife for him: She said she ●new not where he was: Then he threatened to burn her: because she would not bewray her husband: After this, Hudson waxed every day more zealous than other, and the people often resorted unto him to hear his Sermons: at last he walked abroad for certain days into the town, crying out against the Mass, and all their trumpery: at the length one john Crouch, his next neighbour, went with speed to the Constables to certify them that he was at home, who went about to catch him in the break of the day. Wh●n Hudson saw them, he said now mine hour is come: welcome friends: you be they that shall lead me unto life everlasting, I thank GOD therefore, and the Lord enable me for his mercy sake; Then they led him unto Berry their vicar, being Commissary as before, who asked him where he kept his Church, four years before: He answered, wheresoever he was there was the Church: Then he asked him whether he believed in the Sacrament of the Altar: He answered that was but worms meat, my belief is in Christ crucified: Then he asked him whether he did not believe that the Mass taketh away sins.  Hudson. 
It is a patched monster, and a disguised puppet, more longer a piecing then ever was Salomon's Temple: Then Berry seemed as a mad man, and said, well I will write unto my Lord, and thou shalt be handled according unto thy deserts.  
Oh Sir said Hudson, there is no Lord but God, though there be many Lords and Gods: With that Berry thrust him back with his hand, and bond Richard Clifford to the good behaviour for saying, I pray be good unto the poor man: Then the said Berry writ unto the Bishop, and sent Hudson bound like a Thief unto him, who went thither with joy, and singing, as merry as ever he was, where he was condemned: These three were burned without the Bishops ga●e in Norwich, in a place called Lolords pit: aftor they had made their prayers they went unto the stake, and standing with their chains about them. john Hudson being troubled in mind, went from them, and prayed his fellows, exhorted him in the bowels of Christ to be of good cheer. At last the Lord, according unto his old mercies. sent him comfort, and then rose ●e with great joy, as a man new changed from death unto life: and said now, I thank God, I am strong, and pass not what man can do unto me: at the length they all suffered most joyfully together, to the terror of the wicked, the comfort of God's children, and the magnifying of the Lords Name.  
After this Berry caused two hundred of the town of Cylesham to creep to the cross at Penticost, besides other punishments which they suffered.  
This Betry upon a time struck a poor man of his parish with the swingell of a flail, for speaking words that he presently died: And after he meeting one Alice Ox's, going into his Hall (he as before moved) he smote her with his fist, and the next day she was found dead in his Chamber: to write how many Concubines and whores he had none would believe but such as knew him where be dwelled: He was rich, of great authority, a great swearer, altogether given unto women, and persecuting the Gospel, and compelling men unto Idolatry, he troubled sundry good men, burned all good books that he could get, and divorced many men and women for religion.  
When he heard Queen Mary was dead, and the glory of his triumph quailed: On a Sunday he made a great Feast, and had one of his Concubines there, with whom he was in his Chamber from dinner until evening song: then he went to the Church, and after evening song in going from Church homeward, he fell down dead, made an heavy groan, and never stirred, and those that had his riches so consumed with them, that they be poorer now, then when they had his goods: which judgement the Lord executed in the eyes of all men.  
At that time D●nning the cruel Chancellor of Norwich died in Lincolnshire, as suddenly as the said Berry died.   

joan Seaman, Mother of the said William Seaman.  
SHe was threescore and six years old: She was persecuted from her house by the said Sir john Tyrill, because she would not go unto the Mass, nor receive against her conscience: sometimes she was glad to lie in the bushes, Groves, and Fields: but her husband being fourscore years old, and falling sick, she returned unto her house, to show her duty unto her husband, until he died: then she fell sick, and died: and one Master Simonds the Commissary commanded straightly that she should not be bur●ed in any Christian burial: Whereupon her friends were feign to bury her under a mote side.   

Mother Benet.  
THis old woman likewise was persecuted from Whetherset by the aforesaid Mendlesam, because she would not go unto the Mass, and other beggarly ceremonies, and returning home secretly unto her house, she died most joyfully: but Sir john Tyrill, and the said Master Simonds Commissionary, would not let her be buried in the Churchyard, but her grave was made by the highway side: Her husband would say unto her, that if she had been sparing, they might have been worth a hundred marks more than they were: She would answer, O man be content, I cannot barrel my Butter, and keep my Cheese in the Chamber, to wait a great price, and let the poor want, and so displease God; but let us be rich in good works, so shall we please God, and have all good things given us.   

William Harris, Richard Day, and Christian George.  
THe twenty six day of May these were burned at Colchester in Essex, when they were brought unto the stake, and had joyfully and fervently made their prayers, the fire was set unto them, in the midst of the fire they triumphantly praised God.  
The same Christian Eagles Husband had another Wise named Anne, which likewise suffered for the truth, with the aforesaid thirteen at Strat●ord the Bow: after he married another Wife, and they both were laid in prison for the truth, where they remained until the death of Queen Marie, and were delivered by Queen Elizabeth.   

Henry Pond, Reynald Estland, Robert Southam, Matthew Richarby, john Floyd, john Holiday, Roger Holland.  
THe twenty seven of june, these with others, to the number of forty Men and Women, were assembled together in a field by Islington at Prayer, and meditating upon the word of God: at length the Constable of Islington, with six or seven others came unto them, and bade them deliver their Books, and bade them stand and not depart: then they were carried unto Sir Roger Cholmeley, by the way all saving two and twenty escaped, which were sent to Newgate, where word was sent to them by Alexander the Keeper, that if they would hear Mass they should all be delivered: seven of them escaped, though not without much trouble, and two, to wit; Matthew Withers and Thomas Tyler died, the rest were burned, as before.  
They answered that they were not at Church since Latin service was devised, because it was against the Word of GOD, and that Idolatry was committed in creeping to the Cross, and because the Churches were furnished with Idols, and because they believed the Sacrament of the Altar to be an Idol, and because the Customs, Rites, and Ceremonies of the Church then used, are not agreeable unto God's word.  
They said, that they believed that no Priest had power to remit si●s, and that those that kneel unto the Sacrament and worship it, commit Idolatry.  
Reynald Estland refused to be sworn to answer, alleging that to end a strife an oath is lawful, but to begin a strife an oath is not lawful: thus they standing unto their answers, and refusing to acknowledge the Doctrine of the Romish Church, they were all together condemned.  
The aforesaid Roger Holland was a Merchant Taylor of London, he was sometime Apprentice unto one Master Kempton, at the Black Boy in Watlingstreet: In his prenticeship he was a Papist, and very licentious, and having played away thirty pounds of his masters Money, he purposed to have conveyed himself beyond Sea, but a religious Maid in the house understanding his mind, lent him thirty pounds to save his credit, and made him premise her to refuse all lewd and wild company, and all swearing and libatory talk, and to leave Papistry, and to resort every day unto the Lecture of Alhollowes, and to the Sermon of Paul's every Sunday, and to cast away all his Papistry Books, and to pray to God for remission of sins, and grace to fear and break his laws, and then shall God keep thee, and send thee they hearts desire.  
Half a year after God wrote such a changing in this man, that he was become an earnest professor of the truth, and detested all Papistry and evil company: then he repaired unto Lancashire unto his Father, and brought divers good Books with him, and bestowed them upon his friends, so that his father and others began to ●ast the Gospel, and to detest the Mass, Idolatry, and superstition: and his father giving him a stock of Money, he married the aforesaid Maid, called Elizabeth, and having a child by her in the first year of Queen Mary, he caused Master Rose to baptise his Child in his house, and being ●one into the Country to convey away the Child, that the Papists should not have it in their anointing hands: he was bewrayed, and Bonner caused his goods to be seized upon, and used his wife most cruelly: after this he remained closely in the City, until he was taken as before.  
When he came before Bonner, who was acquainted with his friends, and for his friend's sake and his, he persuaded him what he could to Papistry, and a Kinsman of his standing by, said; I thank your good Lordship, your Honour meaneth good unto my Cousin, I pray God he have grace to follow your council.  Holland. 
Sir, you crave of God you cannot tell what, I beseech God to open your eye● to see the light of his word.  
Then the Bishop and others persuaded him to submit himself unto my Lord, before he were entered into the Book of contempt,  Holland. 
I never meant but to submit myself unto the Magistrate, as I learn of Saint Paul in the 13. to the romans.  Chedsey. 
I see you are not an Anabaptist.  Holland. 
The Papists and the Anabaptists agree in this point, not to submit themselves unto any other Prince or Magistrate, than those that must first be sworn to maintain them and their doings.  Bonner. 
I perceive you will not be ruled by any good council, for any thing that either I or your friends, or any other can say.  Holland. 
I may say unto you my Lord, as Saint Paul said unto Foelix, and to the jews, It is not unknown unto my Master, unto whom I was Prentice, that I was of your blind Religion, until the latter end of King Edwa●ds reign, having that liberty under your auricular confession, that I made no conscience to sin, but trusted in the Priest's absolution, and he for money did some penance for me; which after I had given, I cared no more what offence I had done, no more the Priest cared after he had got my money, whether he fasted with Bread and Water for me or no: so I accounted Lechery, swearing, and other vices, no offtence of danger, as long as I could for my Money have them absolved, I so frailty obserued●y our Rules of Religion, that I would have Ashes upon Ash-wednesday, though I had used never so much wickedness at night, and albeit I could not of conscience eat flesh upon Friday, yet in swearing, drinking, or dicing all night long, I made no conscience at al. Thus was I brought up, and continued until now of late, that God of his Grace by the light of his word called me unto repentance of my former Idolatry and wicked life: for in Lanchishire their blindness and whoredom is much more, then may with chaste ears be heard, yet these my friends, which are not clear in these notable crinics, think the Priest with his Masses can save them, though they blaspheme God, and keep Contubines besides their Wives as long as they live; yea, I know some Priests very devout, yet they have six or seven Children, by four or five several women. Now M. Doctor to your antiquity, unity, and universality (for these, Doctor Chedsie alleged as notes of their Religion. The antiquity of our Church is not from Pope Nicholas and Pope joan, but from the time that God said unto Adam, That the seed of the Woman should break the Serpent's head, and so unto faithful Noah, to Abraham, Isaac, and jacob, to whom it was promised, that their seed should multiply as the Stars in the sky, and so unto Moses, Daniel, and all the holy Fathers that were from the beginning unto the birth of Christ, all that believed these promises were of the Church, though the number of them were oft-times but small, as in Elias his days, when he thought that there was none but he that had not bowed their knees unto Baal, when God had reserved seven thousand that never bowed their knees unto that Idol, as I trust there be seven hundred thousand that have not bowed their knees unto that Idol your Mass, and your God Maozim, which you uphold with your bloody cruelty, daily persecuting Elias and the servants of God, forcing them in their chambers and in the fields to pray unto God that his word may be once again preached amongst us, and that he would shorten these Idolatrous and bloody days: moreover, our Church have been the Apostles and Evangelists, the Martyrs and Confessors of Christ, that have at all times been persecuted for the true testimony of the word of God; but for the upholding of your Church and Religion, what antiquity can you show? yea the Mass, that Idol and chief pillar of your Religion, is not yet four hundred years old, and some of your Masses are younger, as that Mass of S. Thomas Becket the Traitor, wherein you pray that you may be saved by the blood of S. Thomas Becket.  
The laity is never the better for your La●ine Service: he that understands Latin can understand but few words; the Priests do so champ them and chaw them, and post so fast that they vuderstand not themselves: and the people when they should pray with the Priest, they are set to their Beads to pray to our Lady's Psalter, so crafty is Satan to devise these dreams which you defend, with faggot and fire to quench the light of the word of God, which as David saith, should be a lantorne unto our feet, and wherein should a young man direct his ways but by the word of God, and yet you will hide it from us in a tongue unknown: Saint Paul had rather have five words spoken with understanding, than ten thousand in an unknown tongue, yet you will have your Latin service, and praying in a strange tongue to be of such antiquity.  
Touching universality: the Greek Church and a good part of Christendom beside, never received your service in an unknown tongue: nor your transubstantiation, nor your receiving all alone, nor your Purgatory, nor Images,  
The unity in your Church is nothing else but treason, murder, poisoning, one another: Idolatry, superstition, wickedness: What unity was in your church, when there was three Popes at once. Where was your head of unity, when you had a woman Pope.  Boner 
said, these they words are very blasphemous, and by the means of thy friends th●n hast been suffered to speak and art over malapert to teach any here, therefore Keeper take him away: afterward, for that he said that the Mass, transubstantiation, and the worshipping of the Sacrament, is mere impiety and horrible Idolatry, he was condemned: he prophessed before Bonner and all the people that were there, that after this day in this place, shall there not be any put to the trial by the fire and faggot, and after that day there was never none that suffered in Smithfield for the testimony of the Gospel, God be thanked for it: These seven were burned at Smithfield.   

Robert Miles, Stephen Cotten, Robert Dynes, Stephen White, john Slade, William Picks or Pikars.  
THe fourteenth of july these six were taken at Islington, with the other seven as before, and were burned at Brainford: the Articles that were ministered unto them were the same that were ministered unto the other seven, and their answers the same in effect as the others were. When they were brought unto the stake they addressed themselves, and joyfully went unto the fire, and ye●lded their souls, bodies, and lives into the hands of the omnipotent Lord.   

RICHARD YEOMAN.  
He was the Curate of Doctor Taylor before mentioned: he was a godly and devout old man, being of the age of threescore and ten years, and had many years dwelled in Hadlie; with him Doctor Taylor left his cure at his departure, but as soon as M. Newall had gotten the Benefice be drove away good M. Yeoman, as is before said, and set in a Popish Curate to maintain the Romish Religion; then wandered he long time from place to place, exhorting all men to stand faithfully unto God's word, and to give themselves unto prayer, with patience to bear the cross laid upon them for their trial, and with boldness to confess the truth before the adversaries, and with undoubted hope to wait for the crown of eternal felicity: and perceiving his adversaries to lie in wait for him, he got a peddlers pack, and traveled from village to village, selling such things, and thereby got somewhat to sustain himself, his wife and children.  
At last M. moil a justice of Kent took him, and set him in the stocks a day and a night; but when he had nothing against him, he discharged him, so he came unto Hadley, and tarried secretly a year with his wife and children, spending the time in prayer and reading the Scriptures, and carding of wool, which his wife did spin; his wife also did beg bread and meat for herself and her children: thus the Saints of God sustained hunger and misery, whilst the Prophets of Baal lined in jollity, and were costly pampered at jesabels' table: at last Parson Newall perceiving this, came with the officers in the night, and broke open five doors upon Yeoman, whom he found in bed with his wife and children: then he said he thought he should find a knave and a whore together, and he would have plucked off the clothes, but that Yeoman held them fast, and bade his wife arise and put on her clothes: then he said, Nay parson, no whore, but a man and his wife, according to God's ordinance, and blessed be God, for lawful matrimony, and I defy the Pope and all his popery: then they led him unto the Cage, and set him in the stocks until it was day. There was then in the Cage an old man, named john Dale, who had sitten there three or four days for saying unto Parson Newall and his Curate, Miserable and blind guides, will you ever be blind leaders of the blinds, will you never amend, will you never see the truth of God's word, will neither God's threats nor promises enter into your hearts, will not the blood of Martyrs nothing mollify your stony stomachs? O indurate, hard hearted, perverse and crooked generation, O damnable sort, to whom nothing can do good.  
The said parson Newall caused them both to be carried unto Bury jail, being pinioned and bound like thieves, and their legs tied under the horse bellies; where they were ●yed in Irons: and because they continually rebuked Popery they were thrown into the lowest dungeon, where john Dale died in prison, whose body was buried in the fields. He was a Weaver by his occupation. Then Richard Yeoman was removed to Norwich prison, where he was straightly kept: he boldly professed himself to be of the faith and religion that was set forth by King Edward the sixth, and from that he would in no wise vary. Being required to submit himself to the holy Father the Pope, I defy him (quoth he) and all his detestable abominations; I will in no wise have to do with him, or with any thing that appertaineth unto him. The chief articles objected against him were his marriage and the mass sacrifies, wherefore when he continued steadfast in the profession of the truth: he was condemned, & not only burned, but cruelly tormented in the fire.   

JOHN ALCOCK.  
THis john was a Shereman, which came unto the aforesaid Hadley to seek work: after Doctor Tayler was martyred, and Richard Yeoman was taken, he used to read the Service in English in the Church of Hadley, as is touched before: at the length, because he would not move his Cap, nor show reverence when Parson Newall went of procession: when Newall was almost out of the Church, he run back again and caught him, and delivered him unto the Constable, saying; he is an Heretic and a Traitor, and despised the queens proceedings. Wherefore I command you in the queens Name, to have him unto the stocks: when he was brought unto the Parson, he asked him▪ Fellow, What sayst thou to the Sacrament of the Altar? I say (quoth he) as ye use the matter, you make it a shameful Idol, and you are false Idolatrous Priests every one of you: then the Parson committed him to Ward, and the next day road up to London, and carried the said Alcocke with him; and after he had long been imprisoned in Newgate, after many examinations and troubles, because he would not ask forgiveness of the Pope, and be reconciled unto the Romish Religion, he was cast into the lower Dungeon, where he died: His body was buried in a Dunghill.   

THOMAS BENBRIDGE.  
Upon the twenty nine of july he was apprehended for an Adversary of the Romish Religion, and was examined before Doctor White, Bishop of Winchester, where he sustained sundry conflicts for the truth: The points of Religion that he stood upon were these:  
That Baptism is not administered at this present, as it was in the Apostles time, because it is not in the English tongue, that in the Sacrament is not the body and blood of Christ; that he knoweth not whether Confirmation be a Sacrament or not, and whether the Bishop giveth Grace or not; that sins be not forgiven by absolution pronounced of a Priest, and that it is not necessary for a man to confess all his sins unto a Priest: that he believed that the Bishops be not the Successors of the Apostles, for that they be not called as they were, nor have not that Grace; that it is not the Pope but the Devil that is supreme head of the Church which you speak of; that he will not believe touching Purgatory as their Church doth; that Matrimony is no Sacrament, but a sacred order in sign of an holy thing; that Martin Luther died a good Christian, whose doctrine and life he did allow, for which he was condemned. He came unto the stake very rich in apparel, when the fire was kindled, first it took away a piece of his Beard, whereat he nothing shrank, than it took his legs, and his stockings being Leather made the fire to pierce the sharper, and the intolerable heat made him cry I recent, and suddenly thrust the fire from him, and having two or three of his Friends by, they helped to take the fire from him: and the Sheriff being Sir Richard Pecksall, of his own authority took him from the stake, and sent him to Prison again: wherefore the Sheriff was sent unto the Fleet, and his friends that helped him to prison. Before he was taken from the stake, Doctor Seaton made him to subscribe to certain Articles touching the Pope, the Sacrament, and such other trash; but being in prison, he wrote a Letter unto Doctor Seaton, and recanted those words that he spoke at the stake unto which he had subscribed: whereupon the same day seanight he was burned, where the vile Tormentors did rather broil him, then burn him.   

john Cook Sawyer, Robert Milles alias Plumer, Sheareman, Alexander Lane a Wheelewrite, james Ashly a Bachelor.  
IN August these were burned at S. Edmundsbury by the Bishop of Norwich, and Sir Edward Walgrave.  
Sir Edward said unto Cook, why come you not to Church?  Cook. 
Because the Sacrament of the Altar is an abominable Idol: and (sai● he) the vengeance of God will come upon all them which do maintain it.  Sir Edward. 
O thou rank Traitor, if I had as good a Commission to cut out thy ●ongue as to hear thee, thou shouldst be sure to have it cut out: then he commanded the Constable to have him away, saying, he was both a Traitor and a Rebel: Then he asked Robert Milles why he would not go unto Church.  Miles. 
Because I will follow no false Gods: then Alexander Lane was asked why he would not come to Church, he said; his conscience would not serve him so to do. After the like manner they passed also with james Ashly; so the next day they appeared and had their condemnations, and were burned as before.   

Alexander Gouch, and Alice Driver.  
GOuch was a Weaver of Shreaden Co●erlits at Woodbridge in Suffolk, and burned at Uxford: The Woman was Drivers Wife of Grosborough: One Master Moon a justice searching for them, they were compelled to hide them in a Hayricke, but by gauging thereof with Pickforks, at the last they found them, and sent them to Mel●on jail: from thence they were carried to Bury unto the Assizes, and being examined of their Faith, they did boldly confess Christ crucified, defying the Pope and all his Papistical trash. And Drivers Wife likened Queen Mary unto jezabel: Whereupon Sir Clement Higham Chief judge, adjudged her ears to be immediately cut off, which was done, and she joyfully yielded herself unto the punishment, and thought herself happy that she was counted worthy to suffer for Christ: then they were sent again unto Melton jail, where they were examined, as followeth:  
When Drivers Wife came before Doctor Spencer to be examined, she smiled: then he said; Why Woman dost thou laugh us to scorn: she said; She might well enough to see what fools you be. Then he said, Woman, what sayst thou to the Sacrament of the Altar? Dost thou not believe that it is very flesh and blood after the consecration.  Dri. 
I never heard nor read of any such Sacrament in all the Scripture: I will grant you a Sacrament called the Lords Supper. I pray you tell me what a Sacraments is?  Spens. 
It is a Sign: and Doctor Gascoigne confirmed the same, that it was a sign of an holy thing.  Dri. 
It is a Sign indeed, and therefore it cannot be the thing signified also.  Gascoigne. 
Do you not believe the omnipotence of GOD? She answered▪ Yes, Then said he; Christ said to his Disciples, Take, eat, this is my body, ergo it was his body, for he was able to perform that which he spoke, and God useth not to lie.  Dry. 
Was it not Bread which he gave them? he said, no, it was his body; then (quoth she) it was his body they did eat over night, what body was it then that was crucified the next day, when his Disciples had eat him up over night, except he had two bodies, as by your Argument he had. Such a Doctor, such Doctrine, be you not ashamed to teach the people that Christ had two bodies. In the 12. of Luke he took bread and broke it, and gave it to his disciples, saying; Take, etc. do this in remembrance of me. 1 Cor. 11. Do this in remembrance of me, and as oft as you shall do it, you shall show the Lords death until he come. Then Gascoigne held his peace, and the Chancellor commanded the jailer to take her away.  Dri. 
Now you be not able to resist the truth, you command me to prison, the Lord shall judge our cause, unto him I leave it. I wis this gear will go for no payment: the next day she came before them again, and their Arguments were unto the same effect, wherefore she was condemned, so went she to prison again, as joyful as the Bird of day, praising and glorifying the name of God.  
Alexander Gouch was condemned, for that his belief was, that Christ is ascended into heaven, and there remaineth, and that the Sacrament was the remembrance of his death; and for refusing the Mass, and the Pope to be supreme head of the Church, they were both burned at Ipswich: They ended their lives with earnest zeal, nothing fearing to speak their consciences, when they were commanded the contrary.  
Sir Henry dowel Sheriff would not suffer them to make an end of their prayers: then Gouch said, take heed M. Sheriff, if ye forbid prayers, the vegeance of God hangeth over your heads: when the Iron chain was put about Alice Drivers neck, O (said she) here is a goodly Neckercher, blessed be God for it. divers shook them by the hands, the Sheriff bade lay hands on them, with that a great number ran unto the stake, he seeing that, let them all alone.  
One Bate a Barber was a busy deer against them, who being in a freeze gown sold it, saying; it stunk of Heretics, with other foul words, within three or four weeks after, he died miserably in Ipswich.   

Philip Humphrey, john David, and Henry David his Brother.  
THese were burned at Bury, in the same month that Queen Mary died, Sir Clement Highama, 'bout a fortnight before the Queen died, did sue out a writ for the burning of these three godly and blessed Martyrs, though the Queen was then known to be past remedy of her sickness.   

Goodwife priest.  
SHe was the wife of one priest, dwelling not far from Launceston in Erecester Diocese. She told the Bishop, that she would rather die then worship that foul Idol, which with your Mass you make a God.  Bishop. 
Will you say that the Sacrament of the Altar is a foul Idol?  Woman. 
Yea, there was never such an Idol as your Sacrament is made of your Priests, and commanded to be worshipped of all men, where Christ did command it to be eaten and drunken, in remembrance of his Passion.  Bishop. 
Dost thou not see that Christ said over the Bread, This is my body, and over the Cup, This is my blood: she said, but he meant not carnally, but sacramentally, if you will give me leave, I will declare the reason why I will not worship the Sacrament.  Bishop. 
Marry say on, I am sure it will be good gear.  Woman. 
I will demand of you whether you can deny the creed, which saith, that Christ perpetually sitteth at the right hand of his Father, both Body and Soul, until he come again, if it be so, he is not in the Earth in a piece of bread: If he do not dwell in Temples made with hands, but in Heaven, what shall we seek him here? If he did offer up his body once for all, why make you a new offering? If with once offering he made all perfect, why do you with a false offering make all unperfect? If he be to be worshipped in Spirit and Truth, why do you worship a piece of Bread: If he be eaten and drunken in Faith and Truth: If his Flesh be not profitable amongst us, why do you say, it is profitable both for Body and Soul: rather than I would do as you do, I will live no longer.  Bish. 
I promise you, you are a holy Protestant, a foolish woman, who will waste his breath upon thee, and such as thou art: but how chanceth it that you went from your husband, and run about the Country like a Fugitive.  Woman. 
My Husband and my Children did persecute me, for when I would have him to leave Idolatry, and worship god in heaven, he would not hear me, but he with his Children rebuked and troubled me: so I went from him, because I would be no partaker with him and his of that foul Idol the Mass, God give me grace to go to the true Church.  Bishop. 
What dost thou mean by the true Church?  Wom. 
Not your Popish Church, full of Idols and abominations, but where three or four are gathered together in the name of God: some persuaded the Bishop that she was out of her wits, therefore they consulted that she should go at large; so the Keeper of the Bishop's prison had her home unto his house, where she fell to spinning & carding, and did all o●her work beside as his servant, and went whether she list. divers had a delight to talk with her, and ever she would talk of the Sacrament of the Altar, which of all things they could least abide.  
Then divers Priests persuaded her to leave her wicked opinion of the Sacrament: but she answered, that it was nothing but bread and wine, & that they might be ashamed to say, that a piece of bread should be turned by a man into the natural body of Christ; which bread doth sennew, and Mice oftentimes do eat it, and it doth mould, and is burned, Gods own body will not be so handled or kept in prison or Boxes: let it be your GOD, it shall not be mine, for my Saviour sitteth at the right hand of God, and doth pray for me, and to make it the very body of Christ and to worship it, is foolish and devilish deceit.  
Then an old Friar as●ed her what she said of the holy Pope, I say (quoth she) he is Antichrist, and the Devil, than they all laughed; ●ay said she, you had more need to weep then laugh, in that you are Chaplains unto that wh●re of Babylon: I defy him and all his falsehood: you damn souls, when you teach the people to worship Idols, and to worship a false God of your own making, of a piece of Bread: and that the Pope is God's vicar, and can forgive sins, and that there is a Purgatory, when God's Son hath by his Passion purged all, and say you make God and sacrifice him, when Christ's body was a Sacrifice once for all: you teach the people to number their sins in your ears, and say they be damned ●f they do not confess all, when GOD saith, Who can number his sins? You promise them Trentals and Dirges, and Masses for Souls, and sell your prayers for Money, and make them buy pardons, and trust in such foolish inventions: you teach us to pray upon Beads, and to pray unto Saints; you make Holy bread and holy water to fray Devils, and you do make a thousand more abominations, yet you say you came to save my soul; no, no, one hath saved me, farewell with your salvation.  
In Saint Peter's Church she beheld a cunning Dutchman how he made new Noses, to certain Images which were disfigured in King EDWARD'S time, What a mad man art thou (said she) to make new noses, which within a few days shall all lose their heads: thou & thine Images are acccursed: he called her whore, nay said the thine Images are whores, and thou art a whoorehunter: For God saith, you go a whoring after strange Gods: Then she was clapped fast, and after had no liberty, and not long after she was condemned: Then she said, I thank God this day I have found that which I have long sought, and being then exhorted to recant: she said I will never lose eternal life, for this short life: I will not turn from my heavenly husband, to my earthly husband, from the fellowship of Angels, to mortal Children, God is my Father, God is my Mother, God is my Sister, my Brother, my Kinsman, God is my Friend, most faithful: she was burned at Execester.   

john Sharp, Thomas Hall, Thomas Benion.  
THese were burned in the town of Bristol, for saying that the Sacrament of the Altar was the greatest and most abominable Idol that ever was: and Thomas Benion denied five of their Sacraments, and affirmed two: that is, the Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ, and the Sacrament of Baptism: they died godly, constantly and patiently.   

john Corneford of Wortham, Christopher Browne of Maidstone, john Herst of Ashford, Alice Snoth, Katherine Knight, alias Tinley.  
THese were the last that suffered in Queen Mary's reign: They were burned at Canterbury, but six days before the death of Queen Mary: The archdeacon of Canterbury being at London, and understanding the danger of the Queen, made post-haste home to dispatch these.  
They were condemned for not believing the body of Christ to be in the Sacrament of the Altar, unless it be received, and for confessing that an evil man doth not receive Christ's body: and that it is Idolatry to creep to the cross, and that we should not pray unto our Lady and other Saints: when there sentence should be● read against them, john Cornefield excommunicated the Papists in these words as follow.  
In the name of our Lord jesus Christ, the Son of the most mighty God, and by the power of his holy Spirit, and of the authority of his holy Cathothick and Apostolic Church: we do give here into the hands of Satan to be destroyed, the bodies of all those blasphemers and heretics, that do● maintain any error against his most holy word, or do condemn his most holy truth for heresy, to the maintenance of any false Church, or feigned religion, so that by this thy just judgement, O most mighty God, against thy Adversaries, thy true religion may be known, to thy great glory, and our comfort, and to the edifying of all our Nation, good Lord, so be it.  
This proceeded, as it seemed, from an inward faith, and hearty zeal to God's truth, and it took such effect against the enemies, that within six days Queen Mary died, and all tyranny with her.  
These godly Martyrs, in their prayers which they made at their martyrdom, desired God that their blood might be the last that should be shed, and so it was.  
Katherine Tinley, was the mother of one Robert Tinley, dwelling in Maidestone.   

The Story of Nicholas Burton, Merchant of London dwelling in little S. Bartholomew.  
THe fifth of November, he being in the City of Cadix, in the parts of A●do●azia in Spain about his merchandise, there came one of the inquisition unto his lodging, who feigned to h●ue a Letter to deliver unto his hands, when he came unto him, he invented another lie; and said that he would take lading unto London in his ships, delaying the time until the Alquisyell or Sergeants of the inquisition might apprehend them, and seeking to know his ships that they might attach them, when they had arrested him, he boldly asked them what cause they had against him, and he would answer them: They carried him unto a filthy common prison of the town of Cadix, where he remained in Irons amongst thieves thirteen days: all which time he instructed the poor prisoners in the word of God, that he had reclaimed sundry of them from superstitions to embrace the Word of God, which being known they conveyed him thence unto the City of Seville, into a more cruel prison called Triane, where the Fathers of the inquisition proceeded against him secretly, that never after he could be suffered to speak or write unto any of his Nation: And the twentieth day of December, they brought him with a great number of other prisoners into the City of Sivil, into a place where the Inquisition sat in judgement: they put on him a Canvas coat, whereon was painted in divers parts the figure of a huge Devil tormenting a soul in fire, and on his head a long cap of the same work: his tongue was forced out of his mouth, with a cloven stick fastened upon it, that he should not utter his Faith and conscience unto the people: and so he was set with an other Englishman of Southampton, and divers others condemned for Religion, as well Frenchmen, as Spaniards, upon a Scaffold over against the inquisition, where they were condemned, and they most cruelly burned him for his most constant Faith: He showed such a cheerful countenance, patience and gladness in the flames of fire, that the tormentors said, that the Devil had his soul, before he came unto the fire: there suffered with him another Englishman, and thirteen more; One a Nun, another a Friar constant in the Lord.   

john Baker, and William Burgate.  
THey were both Englishmen, and apprehended the second of November, at Cales in Spain, and were burned at Seville.   

Mark Burges, and William Hooker.  
THey were both Englishmen: Burges was Master of a Ship called the Minion. He was burned at Lysborne in Portugal. Hooker was about sixteen years old, and was stoned unto death of certain young men in the City of Seville for the confession of his Faith.  
Franciscus Euzenas wrote to Philip Melancton, as followeth. In Sant Lucar in Spain dwelled a Brabander, called Rochus, a maker of Images: He liked not his science, because he maintained Idolatry, yet he was ●aine to use it for maintenance for excellent workmanship he was commended of all men. Upon a time he had framed the Image of our Lady in wood, with singular dexterity, setting it out to be sold: One of the Inquisitors offered money for it: He answered, he had rather break it, then to sell it at his price: He bid him break it if he dare. At which word he flung a tool at the Image, and blemished the face thereof: By and by he was carried away unto prison: May I not said he make and mar mine own work, as I think good: perhaps I did not well like the countenance of it, and therefore did intend to make it better unto my mind: Notwithstanding, within three days he was carried unto the stake and burned, because he was an heretic against the blessed Lady.  
Touching the Treatise and names of them who by reason of persecution, we●● forced to forsake their houses and goods in the time of Queen Mary. I have omitted it, and the Reader that is desirous to read them, may repair to the book at large.  
Likewise I have omitted the Treatise, concerning such as were scourged and whipped by the Papists, in the true cause of Christ's Gospel, because all the Stories of them be elsewhere in the Book.  
Likewise touching the story of such as by the providence of God, have been preserved from danger in the time of persecution: I refer the Reader to the book at large.   

THE ACTS THAT HAPPENED in the flourishing Reign of Queen ELIZABETH.  
HAVING by the power of Almighty God truly displayed the cruel practices of Queen Mary's Reign: now orderly coming to the flourishing and long wished for Reign of the most virtuous, and religious Queen Elizabeth, who can number the singular ornaments and noble graces, given of God unto this so princely a Lady, and puissant Princess: the mildness of her Nature, the clemency of her Royal estate, the peaceableness of her Reign: who a virgin so mildly ruled her subjects, kept all things in order, quieted foreign Nations, recovered towns, enlarged her Kingdom, nourisheth and reconcileth amity, uniteth hearts, and love with foreign enemies, helpeth neighbours, reformed Religion, quenched persecution: She was feared with love, and loved with fear: how can we but give virtue her commendations, which in all persons as Plato saith, stirreth up great love, but especially in a Prince▪ and what cause have all we Englishmen to render most ample thanks to the mercifulness of God, who hath granted, conserved, and advanced unto the Seat Regal of this Realm: so good godly and virtuous a Queen: such a chosen instrument of his clemency, through whom we cannot deny, but that God hath made amends, and recompense now unto England, for the cruel days that were before, for as then moderation had no place, but all was ruled by rigour: Contrary now clemency hath all the operation, as then was no end of butcherly kill: now is no beginning of spilling any drop of blood: She came in like a mother, not like a stepdame, like a Lamb, not li●e a Lyon.  
First i● begin with her princely birth be●ing borne at Greenwich, Ann● 1534. of the victorious Prince King Henry the eight, and of the Noble and most virtuous Lady Queen Anne her mother▪ She● was Christened in the Gray-Friers Church of Greenwich, having unto her Godfather Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury: after she was committed unto godly Tutors, under whose institution, her Grace did so greatly increase in virtue, and knowledge of learning, so that she understood all tongues, and spoke all languages: she was well learned in the liberal arts and sciences, and her noble breast was gernished, with all virtue, council and wisdom, that none of her Council could go beyond her majesty: it is wonderful in every man's conscience, to behold in that age, that s●xe, in such state and fortune, in so great occasions, so many enticements, in all these to refaine so sober conversation, so temperate condition, such mildness of manners, such humbleness of stomach, such clemency in forgiving, such traveling in study. Tully saith, a good man in other places is no matter, but in Asia to keep a sober, and temperate life, that is indeed a matter praise worthy: But she in th● midst of Asia, did so much degenerate from all Asia, as hath not lightly been in Europa.  
Her first schoolmaster, reported of her to a friend of his, that he learned every day more of her, than she of him, which he expounded thus: I teach her words (quoth he) and she teacheth me things: I teach her tongue to speak, and her modest and maidenly life teacheth me to do, for I think she is the best disposed of any in Europe, and an Italian that was her teacher, said he found in her t●o qualities, which are never lightly y●ke-fellowes in one woman, which are a singular wit, and a marvelous meek stomach.  
But none of her princely qualities are more worthy of commendations, th●● her Christian patience, showed in her afflictions, and her incredible clemency declared towards her enemies: for though she was such a high Princes, and a King's Daughter and a Queen's Sis●er, and heir apparent unto the Crown, could she not escape without the ●rosse: Yea her troubles were far above the condition of a King's Daughter: for there was no more behinds to make a very Iphigenia of her, but her offering up upon the Altar of the Scaffold,  
It was no small injury that she suffered in the Lord Protectors days by certain venomous vipers: And after the death of King Edward, the Council sought to defeat both her and her Sister from the natural inheritance and right of the Crown.  
And in the days of Queen Mary, into what trouble of mind, and fear of death was she brought unto. First with ●ands of ha●nished men to be fetched up as a great Traitor, and clapped into the Tower, and to be t●ssed from thence from prison to prison, from post to pillar: at length also she was prisoner i● her own house, guarded with a sort of cut-throats, which ever gaped for the spoil● of her.  
In the beginning of Queen Mary's Reign, the Lady Elizabeth, and the Lord Courtenay were charged with false suspicion of Sir Thomas Wiat's rising, and the Lady Elizabeth being at her house at Ashredge, Queen Mary sent her two Lords, and Sir john Williams, afterward Lord Tame, with their retinue and troops of horsemen, to the number of two hundred and fifty, who found her sore sick in her bed and very feeble and weak of body: and at ten of the clock at night they rushed into her Chamber without leave: whereat her Grace being not a little amazed, She said, my Lords is your haste such that it might not have pleased you to have come to morrow in the morning: They answered, that they came from the Queen for her, and that she must be at London the seventh day of that month: she answered, that no Creature was more glad than she to come unto her Majesty, and that she was sorry she was not able to go with them; they answered, That their Commission was such, that we must needs bring you with v●●liue or dead. In conclusion, they willed her to prepare against the morning at nine of the clock to go with them, and on the next day morrow at the time prescribed, they had her forth as she was, very faint and feeble, and in such case, that she was ready to sound three or four times between them. From Ashridge all sick in the Litter, she came unto Redborne, where she was guarded all night: from thence to Saint Albon, to Sir Ralph Rowlets house, where she tarried all night both feeble in body, and comfortless in mind: from thence she came to Master Dodds house at Mimmes, where also they remained all night, and from thence to Highgate, where she being very sick, tarried all night and next day. During which time of her abode, there came many Pursuivants and Messengers from the Court unto the Lords, but about what I cannot tell: from thence she was conveyed unto the Co●rt, where she was straightway shut up, and kept as close prisoner a fortnight.  
The Friday before Palmesunday, the Bishop of Winchester with nineteen others of the Privy Council came unto her Grace, and burdened her with Wiat's Conspiracy, which she utterly denied: then they charged her with the business made by Sir Peter Carew, and the rest of the Gentlemen of the West country, which also she utterly denied: Then they told her that it was the Queen's pleasure that she should go unto the Tower, until the mat●●r were further tried: Then she desired them to be a mean unto the Queen that she would be gracious unto her: declaring that sheee was innocent in all the matters wherein they had burdened her, and that she was a true woman unto to the Queen, in thought, word, and deed: that she might not be committed unto so notorious and doleful a place: The Lords answered, that there was no remedy, for the Queen was determined that she should go vn●o the Tower, wherewith the Lords departed, with their hats hanging over their eyes, but about an hour after, four of the aforesaid Lords of the Council with the Guard, who warding the next chamber unto her, secluded all her Gentlemen, Yeomen, Ladies, and Gentlewomen, & one Gentleman Usher, three Gentlewomen, and two Grooms of her Chamber, were appointed in their rooms by the Queen to give attendance upon her that none should have access unto her.  
At which time there was 100 of Northern soldiers in white coats, watching abo●t the Gardens all night, and two Lords with their bands & companies watched in the hall: The next day two Lords of the Council, certified her Grace that forthwith she must go unto the Tower: the Barge being prepared for her, & the tide now ready, which tarrieth for no body, but she got leave of the Earl of Sussex, which was one of the two, to tarry till day to write to the Q. and he promised to deliver it, contrary to the will of the other: the next day, being Palm-sonday, about nine of the clock, she took her Barge, with the said two Lords, hovering upon the water an bower, because they could not shoot the Bridge, & when they did shoot the bridge, the st●rn of the 〈◊〉 struck upon the ground the fall was so big & the water so shallow: then her Grace desired the Lords that she might not land at the stairs where all traitors & offenders use to land, which they would not grant; then she protested that here steppeth as true a subject as ever was towards the Queen's highness; and before thee, O God, I speak it, having none other friends but only thee: when she came into the Tower she rested herself upon a cold stone, the Lieutenant said, Madam, you were best come out of the rain, for you sit unwholsomly: she answered it was better to sit there then in a worse place, for God knoweth I know not whether you will bring me, than her Gentleman Ʋsher wept, and she asked him what his meaning was in that be used her so uncomfortably? so she went into the prison and the doors were locked and bolted upon her: then she called to her Gentleman for her book, desiring God in no wise to suffer her to build her foundation upon the sands, but upon the rock, whereby all blasts of blustering winds should not hurt her: the Lords consulting about her strait keeping, the Lord of Sussex said, My Lords, let us take heed that we do no more than our Commission will warrant us, whatsoever shall or may happen hereafter; for she was the King our Master's daughter, whereunto they all agreed and departed.  
It would make a strange story to recite what examinations and rackings of poor men there were to find out that knife which should cut her throat: what gaping amongst the Lords of the Clergy, to see the day wherein they might wash their white Rochets in her innocent blood, but most especially Steven Gardener Bishop of Winchester then Lord Chancellor, and then ruler and governor of the roast, who within few days after came unto her, with divers of the Council, and very strictly examined her about a purpose that she had to remove to her house at Donnington Castle, and likewise they examined Sir james Acroft about the same matter: She answered, what is that to the purpose, my Lords, but that I may go unto mine own houses at all times? but my Lords, you do examine every mean prisoner concerning me, wherein you do me exceeding great injury: I beseech you join not me in this sort with any of these offenders. When they were departing Sir james Acroft kneeled down, and said, he was sorry to be brought as a witness against her Grace, and that he had been meru●i●ously tossed and examined touching her Highness, but I take GOD to record before whom I stand in your honour's sight, I know not any thing of that crime that you have laid unto my charge, and will take my death thereon if I be driven to so straight a trial.  
When her officers had provided her diet, and brought it to the utter gate of the Tower, the common rascal soldiers received it. Wherefore they complained unto the Lord Chamberlain Constable of the Tower, and desired that her diet might be brought in by them, which were appointed thereunto: He answered, I assure you for that she is a prisoner, she shall be served with the Lieutenant's men, as other ●he prisoners are: and they seeming to be offended at this answer: He swore that if they did either frown or shrug at him, he would set them where they should neither see Sun nor Moon; but after they obtained their request of the Council with much ado: Then he would have had his servants to have served with them, and he would have had his meat roasted with her Grace's meat, & that his Cook should come thither to dress it: Her Grace's Cook would suffer no stranger to come about her diet, but her own sworn men, neither would they suffer any strangers to come into any other of their offices.  
When she had lain a month in close prison, and was ill at ease, she requested the Lord Chamberlain and the Lord Shandoys to have liberty to walk in some place: they said they durst not grant it, because they had commandment to the contrary: but the next day the Lord Sandoys obtained of the Council, but with very much ado, that she might walk in the Queen's lodging, in the presence of the Lord Chamberlain and the Lord Shandoys, the Windows being shut, wherewith she contented herself, and thanked him. Afterward she had liberty for to walk in a little Garden, and the Doors and Gates being close shut: during which time there used a man's Child in the Tower many times to bring her Grace Flowers, but certain suspicious heads thinking to make some great matter thereof, called the Child, promising him Figs and Apples▪ asked him when he was with the Earl of Devonshire, he answered he would go by and by thither: then they asked him when he was with the Lady Elizabeth, he answered every day: then they asked him what the Lord of Devonshire sent by him unto her Grace, he said; I will go know what he will give me to carry her. This is a crafty boy (quoth the L. Chamberlain) I pray you (quoth the boy) give me the figs you promised me: no (quoth he) thou shalt be whipped if thou come any more unto the Lady Elizabeth, or the Lord Courney, and the child's Father was commanded to suffer the Boy to come no more unto their chambers: the next day, as her Grace walked in the Garden, the Child peeping in at a little hole, cried unto her, Mistress, I can bring you no more Flowers; whereat she smiled, perceiving how the matter went.  
The sixteenth day of May she was removed from the tower, where Sir Henry Benifield being appointed her jailer, did receive her with a company of Rakers to guard her, besides the Lord of Darbies' Band: to whom the Lord of Tame was joined in Commission: the first day they conducted her to Richmond, where she was secluded from her Servants, and Soldiers were appointed in their rooms to give attendance upon her person, whereby she was in despair of her life, and desired her Gentleman Usher and the rest of his company, to pray for her.  
Then the Gentleman Usher desired the Lord of Tame, to tell him if there were any danger meant toward his Mistress this night, saying; certainly I and my fellows will rather die, than she should secretly miscarry: the Lord of Tame answered, rather than it should be so, I and my men are ready to die at her foot also. The next day she was carried to Windsor, and by the way she saw certain of her men, than she bade one go to them, and say these words; Tanquam Ouis, She lay that night in the Dean of Windsor's house: The next night she was brought to Master Dormers house, where many people presented unto her gifts. Wherefore Sir Henry troubled the poor people very sore for showing their kindness unto her, calling them R●bels and traitors: as she passed the villages the townsmen▪ rang the Bells for joy: Sir Henry sent his Soldiers, and put some of the ●●●gers into the stocks, and otherwise misused othersome the next night they came to the Lord of Tames house, where she was princely entreated of Noble men, Ladies, Gentlemen and Gentlewomen. Sir Henry told them that they could not tell what they did, and they were not able to answer their doings. The Lord of Tame said he was well advised of his doings, and that her Grace might or should be merry at his house. Then Sir Henry (whereas there was appointed for her Grace, a Chair, two Cushions, and a foot Carpet very Princelike) wherein presumptuously he sat whilst his Boots were plucked off: Wherefore the Ladies and Gentlewomen did laugh him to scorn: The next day she was brought to Woodstock, where she was enclosed as in the Tower, threescore soldiers every day warding within the walls and without, and forty every night without the walls during the time of her imprisonment there, when she went into the Garden to walk, she had five or six locks locked upon her, betwixt her lodging, and her walks. Sir Henry himself keeping the keys: Whereupon she called him her Gaoler: He desired her not to call him so, but her Officer: from such Officers, quoth she, good Lord deliver me.  
At the last, by earnes● suit she was permitted to write unto the Queen, so that Sir Henry did stand by whilst she wrote (which he straightly observed:) when she was weary he would carry away the Letters, and bring them again when she called for them: he would have been the messenger to cartie the Letters, but she would not give him leave, but said one of her own men should carry them: he said ●e ●rowed none of them durst be so ●olde: yes (quoth she) I have none so dishonest, but w●ll as willingly serve me n●w as before, but he would not permit her Letters to be carried four or five days after the writing thereof, but in fine, he sent for her Gentleman, demanding whether he durst enterprise the carrying of the Letters to the Queen: he answered yes that he durst and would, whereupon Sir Henry half against his stomach, gave them him.  
Doctor Owen and Doctor Wendi●e were sent for by the Queen's Grace, for that she was sickly, who ministered unto her and let her blood, tarrying with her 5. or 6. days: they reported to the Q. and Council of her Grace's behaviour and humbleness towards the Q. which her Majesty took very thankfully, but the Bishops repined, and told the Queen that they marveled that she submitted not herself unto her majesties mercy.  
About this time her grace was requested by a secret friend to submit herself unto the Queen, which would be to her great commodity: she answered, she would not submit herself unto them which she had not offended: if I have offended, I crave no mercy but law: I would I were as clear out of the peril of mine enemy's, as I know myself out of the danger of the law.  
About this time there was great consulting amongst the Bishops and Gentlemen touching a marriage for her Grace, which some of the Spaniards wished to be, with some stranger that she might go out of the Realm with her portion: then a Lord said, that the King should never have quiet Commonwealth in England, except her head were stricken from her shoulders: the Spaniards answered, God forbid that their King and Master should consent to such a mischief. From that day the Spaniards never left good persuasions unto the King, that he should never obtain the like honour as he should in delivering the Lady Elizabeth out of prison, whereby at length she was happily released of the same.  
Shortly after she was sent for to Hampton Court, Sir Henry Benifield and his soldiers, with the Lord of Tame, and Sir Ralph Chamberlain guarding of her: the first night she came to Ricot, the next to M. Dormers, house and so to Colbrook, where she lay at the George all night: as she came thither, threescore of her Gentlemen and Yeomen met her, which had not seen her Grace a long season before: but they were commanded in the queens name to depart the town, and she was not suffered to speak with them: that night all her men were taken from her but her Gentleman usher, three Gentlewomen, and two Grooms, & one of her Wardrobe: the next day her Grace entered Hampton Court, where she lay a fortnightere ever any had recourse unto her; at length came the Lord William Howard to ●er, who used her Grace marvelous hanourably: she requested him to be a mean that she might speak with some of the Council. Not long after came to her Gardener Bishop of Winchester, the Lord Arundel, the Lord of Shrewsbury, and Secretary Peter, who with great humility humbled themselves unto her Grace. My Lords, quoth she, I am glad to see you; for me thinks I have been kept a great while from you desolatly alone, wherefore I would desire you to be a mean to the King and queens Majesties, that I may be delivered from prison, wherein I have been kept a long space.  
Then Gardner kneeled down, and requested her to submit herself to the Queen, and then he doubted not but her Majesty would be good unto her: she answered, rather than she would do so she would lie in prison all the days of her life, adding, that she craved no mercy but the law, if ever she did offend her Majesty in thought, word or deed; and in yielding I should confess myself to be an offendor, which I never was towards her Majesty, by occasion whereof the King and Queen might ever hereafter conceive an ill opinion, therefore it were better for me to lie in prison for the tr●th, then to be abroad and suspected of my Prince. So they departed, promising to declare her message to the Queen.  
The next day Gardner came again unto her Grace, and kneeling down, declared that the Queen marveled that she would so stoutly use herself▪ not confessing ●o have offended, so that it should seem the queens Majesty wrongfully to have imprisoned her Grace: Nay, quoth she, the Queen may punish me as it pleas●th her: Nay, quoth Gardner, her Majesty willed me to certify you, that you must tell her another tale ere that you be at liberty: her Grace answered, that she had as live be in prison with honesty and truth, as to be abroad suspected of h●r Majesty: this I will stand unto, for I will never belly myself. Then he kneeled down, and said, than your Grace hath advantage of me and other the Lords for your long imprisonment: I take God to record, quoth she, I seek no vantage at your hands for your so dealing with me: then the other kneeled down, and desired her Grac● that all might be forgotten, and so they departed. A seven-night after the Queen sent for her at ten of the clock at night: then she desired her Gentlemen and Gentlewomen to pray for her, for that she co●ld not tell whether she should ever se● them again. When she came unto the Quern she kneeled down and desired God to preserve her Majesty, not in any wise doubting but that she should prove herself as true and faithful a subject towards her Majesty as ever did any, and therefore she desired her Majesty so to judge of her, and said she should not ●nd other of her, whatsoever report had gone of her: the Queen answered, you will not confess your offence, b●t stand stoatly in your truth, I pray God it may so fall out. It it do not, quoth she, I desire no favour nor pardon at your majesties hands. Well (said the Queen) you stiffly still persevere in the truth, belike you will not confess but that you have b●ene wrongfully punished. I must not say so (if it please your Grace) to you; why then, said the Queen, belike you will unto others: no, quoth she, I have borne the burden, and must bear it: I humbly beseech your Majesty to have a good opinion of me, and to think me to be your true subject, not only hitherto, but as long as life lasteth, and so they parted with a few comfortable words in English, but what she said in Spanish God knoweth. It is thought that King Philip was there behind a cloth, and not seen, and that he showed himself a very friend unto that matter. Thus her Grace went unto her lodging again, a●d the seven-night after she was released of Sir Henry Benifield, and was set at liberty from imprisonment: she went into the Country, and had appointed to go with her. Sir Thomas Pope one of the Queen's Councillors, & M. Gage one of her Gentlemen Ushers. And thus straightly was she looked unto all the time of Q. Mary's reign.  
Then there came unto her house Master jerningham, and Norris Gentleman Usher, Queen Mary's Men, who took from her Grace Mistress Ashly to the Fleet▪ and three other of her Gentlewomen unto the Tower, which was no little trouble unto her Grace; saying, That she thought that they would fetch all away in the end: but God be praised shortly after was fetched away Gardener, whereby the life of this so excellent a Princess, the wealth of all England was preserved: for the said wicked Gardner had long laboured his wits, and bend all his devices, to bring this our dear Sovereign out of the way, as by his words and doings did well appear. After the death of this Gardener, followed the death also and dropping away of other her enemies: whereby by little and little her jeopardy decreased, and more gentle entertainmant did daily grow unto her, until in the month of November, the seventeenth day. Three years after the death of Stephen Gardner, followed the death of Queen Mary, as is before declared, the same day Queen Elizabeth was proclaimed Queen, with as many glad hearts of her subjects, as ever was any King or Queen in this Realm. The next day after the death of Queen Mary, Cardinal Poole died: and shortly after Christopher Bishop of Chichester, and Hopton Bishop of Norwich died, and Doctor Weston, which was the chief Disputer against Cranmer, Ridley, and Latimer. First, fell into displeasure with the Cardinal, and other Bishops, because he would not depart from his deanery of Westminster unto the Monks: being removed from thence, he was made Deane of Windsor, where being apprehended in adultery, was by the sa●d Cardinal put from all his spiritual livings: wherefore he appealed unto Rome, and flying out of the Realm he was taken by the way and clapped into the Tower, where he remained until Queen Elizabeth was proclaimed, then being delivered, he fell sick and died.  
The fifteenth day of january Queen Elizabeth was crowned with triumphant and honourable entertainment of the City of London, with such celebrity, prayers, wishes, welcomings, cries, tender words, Pageants, Interludes, decl●mations and verses set up, as the like hath not been seen: arguing a wonderful affection of loving hearts towards their Sovereign, and many Letters gratulatory were sent unto her Majesty, from sundry foreign places▪ as from Zuricke, Geneva, Basil, Berne, Wertenberg, Argentine, Franckfort, etc.  
It pleased the Queen's most excellent Majesty to have a convenient chosen number of the best learned of either part, to confer together their opinions and reasons, and thereby to come to some good and charitable agreement:  
For the Papists were appointed the Bishops of Winchester, Lichfield, Chester, Carlisle, Lincoln, Doctor Coat, Doctor Harpsfield, Doctor, Langdall, and Doctor Chedsey.  
For the Protestants were appointed the Bishop of Chichester, Doctor Cox, M. Whitehed, M. Grindall▪ M. Horn, Doctor Sands, M. Gest, M. Aelmer, M. jewel, The matters which they should talk of follow:  
1 It is against the word of God, and the custom of the ancient Church, to use a tongue unknown to the people, in Common-prayer, and the administration of the Sacraments.  
2 Every Church hath authority to appoint, take away, & change ceremonies, and Ecclesiastical Rites, so the same be unto edification.  
3 It cannot be proved by the word of God that there is in the mass offered by a sacrifice propitiatory for the quick and the dead.  
It was resolved by the queens Majesty, with the advice aforesaid, that it should be in writing on both parts, and that the Bishops should first declare their minds touching the matters, with their reasons in writing; and they on the other part should the same day declare their opinions in like manner, and each of them deliver their writings unto the other to consider what were to be improved therein, and the same also to declare in writing some other day: the parties of this conference were to put and read their assertions in the English tongue, before the Nobles and States of the Realm, that thereupon in the Court of Parliament, consequently following, some laws might be grounded.  
The first meeting was the last of March, in Westminster Church: the Lords and others of the privy Council were present, and a great part of the Nobility: the Bishop of Winchester and his Colleagues alleged that they had mistake● that their reasons should be written, but they were ready to argue and dispute; this seemed somewhat strange to the Council, yet it was permitted, so Doctor Cole Deane of Paul's was appointed the utterer of their minds, who partly by speech, and partly by reading authorities written, and sometimes was informed by his Colleagues what to say, made a declaration of their meanings and reasons to the first proposition; which being ended, they were asked by the Council if they had any more to say, and they said no: so the other part was licenced to show their mind, which they exhibited in a book written; which after a prayer made most humbly unto Almighty God for the enduing them with the holy spirit, and a protestation to stand to the doctrine of the Catholic Church, builded upon the doctrines of the Prophets and Apostles: the effect of the protestation i● as here followeth.  
We refer the whole judgement of the controversy unto the holy Scriptures, and the Catholic Church of Christ▪ whose judgement unto us ought to be most sacred; notwithstanding by the Catholic Church we understand not the Romish Church, whereunto our adversaries attribute such reverence, but that Church which S. Augustine and other fathers affirm aught to be sought in the holy scriptures, and which is governed and led by the spirit of Christ.  
It is against the word of God, and the custom of the primitive Church, to use a tongue unknown unto the people in the common prayers, and in administration of the Sacraments: by the word of God wemeane the written word of God, or Canonical Scriptures; and by the custom of the primitive Church, we mean the order most generally used in the Church for five hundred years after Christ, in which time lived justine, Ireneus, Tertullian, Cyprian, Basill, Chrysostome, Hierome, Ambrose, Augustine, etc.  
This assertion hath two parts: first, that it is against the word of God; and secondly, that it is against the use of the primitive Church. The first is proved by Saint Paul in 1. Cor. 14. where he entreateth of this matter, ex professo, purposely: and though some say that he there meaneth of preaching and not of prayer, it appeareth, by the exposition of the best writers, that he speaketh of prayer and thanksgiving, and of all other public actions which require any speech in the Church: of prayer he saith, I will pray with my spirit, and with my understanding: and of thanksgiving he saith, Thou givest thanks well, but the other is not edified, and how can the unlearned say Amen at thy giving of thanks, when he understandeth not what thou sayest? then he concludeth, that all things ought to be done to edification; and he useth the similitude of a Trumpet, If it give an uncertain sound who can prepare to battle? so if thou speak with unknown tongues, you speak in the air, that is, in vain.  
In the old Testament all things belonging unto public prayers, benedictions, thanksgivings, and sacrifices were always in their natural tongue: if they did so in the shadows of the law, much more ought we to do the like.  
S. Augustin● in his fourth book De doctrina Christiana, and the tenth Chapter, saith, If they, for whose cause we speak, understand not our speaking, there is no cause why we should speak.  
The barbarous Heathen of all nations and sorts of men ever made their prayers and sacrifices to their gods in their mother tongue, which showeth that it is the very light and voice of nature.  
Touching the second part of the assertion, that it is against the custom of the primitive Church: it is a matter so clear, that the denial of it must needs proceed either of great ignorance, or else of wilful malice.  
justinus Martyr, Apol. 2. describeth the order of the primitive Church, saying, Upon the Sunday, assemblies are made both of the Citizens and Countrymen, where the writings of the Apostles and Prophets are read as much as may be: when the Reader doth cease, the head Minister maketh an exhortation to follow honest things, than we rise altogether, and offer prayers, than bread, wine, and water are brought forth, than the head Minister offereth prayer and thanksgiving as much as he can, and the people say Amen. He lived about the year 160. This declareth plainly that the Scriptures were read, and prayers and administration of the Lords Supper were done in a tongue understood.  
Both the Liturgies of Basill in Chrysostom declare that the people were appointed to answer to the prayer of the Minister, sometime Amen, sometime Lord have mercy upon us, sometime With thy spirit and truth we have our hearts lifted up unto the Lord, which they could not have done if they had not understood the long the prayers were said in.  
Basilius Epist. 63. saith, That their Psalms which they sing, being divided into two parts, they sing by course together, one beginning the song, and the rest following.  
Ambrose upon the fourteenth of the first to the Corinthians, saith. This is that S. Paul saith, Because he that speaketh in an unknown tongue speaketh to God, for he knoweth all things, but men know not, therefore there is no profit of these things; and further he saith, The unlearned hearing that which he understandeth not, he knoweth not the end of the prayer to say Amen. And again he saith, If an Infidel or one unlearned come in, if he hear in a language which he understandeth God to be praised and Christ to be worshipped, he seeth perfectly that the Religion is true, nothing to be done colourably nor in darkness as amongst the heathen, whose eyes are blinded, they not perceiving themselves to be deluded with divers vanities, for all falsehood speaketh darkness, and showeth false things for true, therefore with us nothing is done covertly, for if there be none that he can understand he may say there is some deceit, because they are ashamed to open it: further, thus he concludeth, Let all things be done to edifying: this thing ought chiefly to be laboured for, that the unlearned might profit, lest any part of the body should be dark through ignorance: and further he saith, He that speaketh in an unknown tongue, and hath no interpreter, let him pray secretly to God, which heareth all dumb things, for in the Church he ought to speak that which may profit all men.  
And S. Hierom upon that place of Paul, Quomodo qui supplet locum idiotae, and upon other places useth the very same arguments that S. Ambrose did; and likewise Chrysostome upon 1. Cor. 14. useth the like arguments, and Dionysius, Cyprian and S. Augustine agree in the same, and justinian the Emperor, who lived 527. years after Christ, made a Constitution that all Bishops and Priests should celebrate their holy oblations and prayers, not speaking low, but with a loud voice, that the minds of the hearers may be stirred up with greater devotion, for so saith the Apostle in the first to the Corinthians, saying, If we only bless and give thanks in the spirit, how doth he that occupieth the place of the unlearned say Amen? Thou verily givest thanks well, but the other is not edified: And in his Epistle to the Romans he saith, With the heart a man believeth unto righteousness, and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation.  
When this was ended, certain of the Bishops began to say contrary unto their former answer, and that they had much more to say unto this matter, whereupon it was agreed that upon the Monday following the Bishops should bring their minds in writing unto the second assertion, and to the last also, if they could, and that they should first read the same; and that the other part likewise should bring theirs, and being read each of them should deliver to the other the same writings, and that in the mean time the Bishops should put into writing all that Doctor Cole had that day uttered, and whatsoever they could more think of for the same, and that they should send it unto the other party, and receive that which they had written.  
At which day the Bishops were concluded to read that which they had to say to the first question, and would not proceed then unto the rest; and after they ca●elled because they should read their writings, first saying that if the adversaries should end the talk, than should the verity on our sides not be so well marked, for they should depart speaking last, with the rejoicing triumph of the people, whereupon grew much contention betwixt the Bishops and the Council, because they observed not the order which they were agreed upon the day before: when there could be nothing done for contention all that day, the Lord Ké●eper said, My Lords, sith you refuse to read the writing after the order taken, we will break up and depart; and for that you will not that we should hear you, you may perhaps shortly hear of us.  
Here you may perceive what the Papists be, if the sword be taken from them, how soon all their cunning lieth in the dust, or else why would they not abide the trial of writings, and stand unto the order agreed upon?  
And because they gave such an example of disorder, stubbornness and self-will as hath not been seen in such an honourable assembly, whereby the godly and Christian purpose of the queens Majesty was made frustrate; the Bishops of Winchester and Lincoln were committed unto the Tower, and the rest were bound daily to make personal appearance before the Council, and not to depart the City until further order was taken for their comtempt, and Bonner about the same time was committed unto the Marshalsea.  
About this time was a Parliament holden at Westminster, wherein a great many of the Papists and Protestants were employed, the one to retain still, the other to impugn the doctrine established in Queen Mary's time. Amongst others, the words of Doctor Story, the stout champion of the Pope in the Parliament house, are worthy to be known of posterity.  
He said, whereas he was much complained of to have been a great setter forth of such Religion, orders, and proceedings, as of Queen Mary were set forth in this Realm: he confessed it to be true, and protested that he therein had done nothing but what his conscience did lead him unto, and his Commission commanded him, and that he was no less ready now to do the like, and more, if the queens Majesty would authorize him thereunto: and he said he was sorry for nothing but that he had done no more than he had done, and that they had not been more severe in executing those laws, wherein there was no default in him, but in them, whom he both oft and earnestly exhorted unto the same, being not a little grieved with them, for that they laboured only upon the young and little springs and twigs, whereas they should have stricken at the root, & clean have rooted it out: and he said that he was once at the burning of an herewigge at Uxbridge, meaning Master Denley, where he tossed a Fagget at his face, as he was singing of Psalms, and set a bush of thorns under his feet, and he named Sir Philip Hobby, and another Knight in Kent, with such other of the richer and higher degree, whom his Council was to pluck at, wherein if they had followed my advice they had done wisely.  
In this Parliament through the goodness of the Lord the true cause of the Gospel, had the upper hand, the papists hope was frustrated, & their rage abated: The proceedings in K Edward's time was reui●●d, and the bloody statutes of Q. Mary repealed: The old Bishops were deposed for refusing the oath, in renouncing the Pope, and not subscribing unto the Queen's lawful supremacy. In the place of Cardinal Poole, succeeded Doctor Matthew Parker, Archbishop of Canterbury: In the place of Heath, succeeded Doctor Young; Instead of Boner, Edmund Grindall was Bishop of London: For Hopton, Thurleby, Tunstall, Pates, Christopherson, Peto, Coats, Morgan, Feasie, White, Oglethorpe, were placed Doctor john Parkust in Norwich: D. Cox in Ely: jewel, in Salisbury: Pilkinton, in Duresme: D. Sands, in Worcester: Benton, in Coventry and Lichfield: Downam, in Westchester: David in S. David's Ally in Exeter: Horn, in Winchester: Story, in Lincoln: Scamler, in Peterborough: Bartlet, in bath: Gest, in Rochester: Barlow, in Chichester.   

The severe punishment of God upon persecutors and blasphemers.  
STephen Gardiner, the Arch persecutor, whom the Lord took away in the midst of Queen Mary's Reign: of whose poisoned life, and stinking end mention is made already: He said in his deathbed; I have denied my Master with Peter, but never repent with Peter.  
Bishop Morgan, who condemned Master Farrar, Bishop of Saint David's, and usurped his room: not long after he was stricken in such a strange sort, that the meat he eat would not go down, but rise up again; sometimes at his mouth: sometimes blow out of his nose most horrible to behold, and so continued unto his death. Also when Doctor Leyson the Sheriff had fet away the said Bishop's cattle, divers of the cattle would never eat meat, but lay bellowing and roaring, and so died.  
One Richard a Priest of Carmarthen, a little after the martyrdom of the said B. Farrar, standing upon the top of a stair, in one Master downing's house, jesting at the death of the said B. Farrar, fell down suddenly, and broke his neck.  
justice▪ Morgan, after he had set upon the death of the Lady jane, fell mad, and so died, having ever in his mouth Lady jane, Lady jane.  
Doctor Dunning, the cruel Chancellor of Norwich, was stricken wish sudden death as he sat in his chair.  
Berry, the wicked Commissary of Norfolk, four days after Queen Mary's death, made a feast, and had one of his Concubines; therein the afternoon coming from Evensong, he fell down by the way and never s●irre●.  
Bishop Thorneton, Suffragan of Dover, who was a most cruel tyrant: he fell in a palsy, as he looked upon his men playing at Bowls, and so was had to bed, he was willed to remember God: yea so I do said he, and my Lord Cardinal, and so he died.  
After him succeeded another Bishop or Suffragan, who was Suffragan before unto Boner: he broke his neck down a pair of stairs in the Cardinal's chamber at Greenwich, as he had received the Cardinal's blessing.  
The Parson of Crundall in Kent, having received the Pope's Pardon: he exhorted the people to receive remission of sins, as he had done: And he said that he stood now, as clear in conscience as when he was first borne, and cared not if he should die the same hour: in so saying he was suddenly stricken in the pulpit, and leaning back he was found dead.  
Not long after the death of Queen Mary, died Doctor Capon Bishop of Salisbury, and the cruel Chancellor of Salisbury: Doctor Geffrey about the same time in the midst of his buildings was suddenly taken with the mighty hand of God, and so ended his life: The day before he departed, he had appointed to call before him 90. persons, to examine them by inquisition.  
Cruel Master Woodroofe Sheriff of London, which rejoiced at the death of the Saints of Christ: A week after he was out of his office the one half of his body was stricken by the hand of God, that he was bedrid, and not able to move himself, and so he continued seven or eight years until he died.  
Rafe Sardine, that betrayed George Eagles, was attached himself, arraigned and hanged.  
Master Swingefield, an Alderman's Deputy in Thames street, understanding a Midwife which absented herself from the Church to be at the labour of one Mistress Walter at Crooked Lane end: he apprehended her being great with child, and carried her unto Boner, who sent her unto Lolards Tower: where for fe●re she was delivered of a child, & could have no woman to help her: after she had lain there five weeks, she was delivered upon sureties. Doctor Story hearing thereof, charged her with felony, and sent her unto Newgate: shortly after the said Master Swingfield and three more that came to take her died.  
One Burton a Bailiff of Crowland in Lincolnshire, who made show to be a great friend of the Gospel in King Edward's time, but in Queen Mary's time he moved the parish to show themselves the Queen's friends, and set up Mass speedily, and he called on them still in the Queen's name: and when he saw his words were not regarded, he got him to Church upon a Sunday morning, when the Curate began to say service, according unto King Edward's time: he came to him and said: Sirrah, will you not say Mass, buckle yourself to Mass you knave, or by God's blood I will sheathe my Dagger in your shoulders: The poor Curate for fear settled himself unto Mass.  
But not long after, riding from home with one of his neighbours, as he returned home a Crow flew over his head, singing after her wont manner, knau●, knave, and dunged upon his nose, which ran down upon his mouth & beard; The poisoned savour thereof so annoyed his stomach, that he never ceased vomiting until he came home, whereof within few days he died, without any to●en of repentance.  
As james Abbes was a leading to be burned, poor people ask alms, he pulled off all his apparel unto his shirt, and gave it amongst them, to some one thing, and to some another: and he exhorted them to stand steadfast in the truth of the Gospel▪ which he (with God's help) would seal with his blood in their sight: Then a servant of the Sheriffs cried out, believe him not good people, he is an heretic & a mad man, and it is heresy that he saith, and thus he did until he came unto the stake: but as soon as the fire was put unto Abbes, this blasphemer was stricken with madness, wherewith he had charged the good martyr, & he cast off his shoes & the rest of his clothes & cried out thus did Abbes that true servant of God, who is saved, but I am damned: Thus he ran about the town of Berry, still crying james Abbes was a good man and saved, but I am damned: The Sheriff tied him up in a dark house, but he continued his old note, and being brought to his Master's house in a Cart, within half a year he died: And being ready to die, the parish Priest came to him with the Crucifix, and the Host of the Altar: but he cried out of the Priest, and defied all that baggage, saying that the Priest, a●d such other as he was, were the cause of his damnation: And that james Abbes, was a good man and saved.  
Clarke, an open enemy of the Gospel, and all good pre●chers in King Edward's days, hanged himself in the Tower of London.  
The great and notable Papist called Troling Smith, of late fell down suddenly in the street, and died.  
Dal● the Promoter was eaten in his body with Lice, and so died.  
Cox a Protestant in King Edward's days, and in Queen Mary's days a Papist and a Promoter, being well when he went to bed, he was dead before morning.  
Alexander the keeper of Newgate, who to hasten the poor lambs unto the slaughter, he would go to Boner, Story, and Colmley, and others: crying out rid my prison, I am too much pestered with heretics, and he died very miserably, being swollen and so rotten within, that no man could abide the smell of him: and james his son being left very rich, in three years brought it to n●ght, and shortly after as he went in Newgate market, he fell down suddenly and died.  
john Pether, son in law to this Alexander, ad horrible blasphemer of God, and no less cruel unto the prisoners, rotten away, and so died: who commonly when he affirmed any thing, he would say, if it be not true, I pray God I rot ere I die.  
justice Lelon, persecutor of jeffrey Hurst, died suddenly.  
Robert Baulding, a● the taking of William Seaman, was stricken with lightning: whereupon he pined away and died.  
Beard the Promoter, died wretchedly.  
Robert Blomfield▪ persecutor of William Browne, consumed away miserably.  
In K. Henry's time, john Rockwood, who in his horrible end cried All to late, which were the words that he used in persecuting Gods children at Calais.  
The Lady Honer a persecutor, and George Bradway, a false accuser, were both bereft of their wits.  
Richard Long a persecutor, drowned himself.  
Sir Rafe Ellerker▪ as he was desirous to see the heart taken out of Adam Damlip, he being slain of the Frenchmen: after they had mangled him, and cut off his privy members, would not leave him until they saw his heart cut out.  
Doctor Foxford, Chancellor to Bishop Stokely, a cruel persecutor, died suddenly.  
Pavier, or Pavia, town Clarke of London, a bitter enemy unto the Gospel, hanged himself.  
Doctor Pendleton died miserably, and at his death he repented that ever he had yielded to the Doctrine of the Papists.  
john Fisher, Bishop of Rochest●●, and Sir Thomas Moor; after they had brought john Frith, Bayfield, and Bainham, and divers others to death: shortly after, they themselves were made a public spectacle of bloody death at tower hill.  
These persecuting Bishops died a little before Queen Mary: coats, Parfew, Glune, Brookes, King, Peto, Day, Holiman.  
After Queen Mary, immediately followed Cardinal Poole, and these persecuting Bishops: john Christopherson, Hopton, Morgan, john White, Rafe Bayne, Owen Oglethorpe, Cuthbert Tonstall, Thomas Raynolds: And about the same tim● died Doctor Weston, Master Slethurst, Seth Holland, William Copinger, and Doctor Steward great persecutors  
The residue that remained of the persecuting Clergy, and escaped the stroke of death, were deprived, and committed unto prisons; these Bishops were committed unto the Tower: Nicholas Heath, Archbishop of York, Thomas Thurlby, Thomas Watson, David Poole, Gilbert Burn, Richard Pates, Troublefield, and john Fecknam Abbot of Wes●minster, and john Boxell Dean of Windsor and Peterborough, were committed with the said Bishops unto the Tower.  
Gouldwell, Bishop of Saint Ass, a●d Maurice Elect of Bangor, ran away.  
Boner, & Thomas Wood Bishops, were committed to the Marshalsey: Cuthbert Scot, Bishop of Chester, was in the Fleet: from whence he escaped to Losane, and there died.  
These were committed unto the Fleet: Henry Cole, Deane of Paul's: john Harpsfield, archdeacon of London: Nicholas Harpsfield, archdeacon of Canterbury: Anthony Draycot, Archdeacon of Huntingdon: William Chadsey, Archdeacon of Middlesex.  
One john Apowell, mocke● one William Maulden, as he was reading an English Service Book in a Winter's Evening, mocking him at every word, with contrary gauds, and flouting words: Wherefore the said William checked him; saying, he mocked not him, but God: As the said William was reading these words: Lord have mercy upon us: Christ have mercy upon us: The other with a start suddenly said, Lord have mercy upon me: The said William asked him wherefore he was afraid: He answered, when you read Lord have mercy upon us: me thought the hair of my head stood upright with a great fear that came upon me: The next day in the morning he fell mad, and after that he lay day and night, and his tongue never ceased crying out of the Devil of hell, I would see the Devil of hell, there he is, there he goeth, and such like words: Thus he lay six days, that his Master and all the rest of the house was weary of the noise, and sent him to Bedlam.  
At Waltamstow six miles from London, certain children were talking what God was, and one said he was a good Old Father: and a Maid of twelve years old, named Denys Benifield said what he is, an old doting Fool: The next day she was suddenly stricken by the hand of God, that all one side of her was black, and she speechless, and so she died the same night.  
Some being in communication about Cranmer, Ridley and Latimer, in an house of Abingdon in Berkshire: One Le●ar ● ploughman, dwelling at Brightwell said that he saw that evil favoured knave Latimer, when he was burned, and that he had teeth like a horse, at which time and hour, the son of the said Leaver most wickedly hanged himself in Shepton, a mile from Abbington.  
Thomas Arundel, Archbishop of Canterbury gave sentence against the Lord Cobham, and died himself before him, being s● stricken in his tongue, that he could neither swallow nor speak, a good while before his death.  
When Patrick Hamelton was burned for the truth in Scotland, in the fire he cited and appealed Friar campbel, that accused him to appear before the High God, to answer whether his accusation was just or not, betwixt that and a day of the next month, which he named: The said Friar died immediately before the day came.  
Haruy a Commissary which condemned a poor man in Calais, was shortly after, hanged, drawn and quartered.  
William Swallow, the cruel tormentor of George Eagles, shortly after all the hair of his head, and nails of his fingers, and toes went off, and his eyes so closed, that he could scant see, and his wife was stricken with the falling Sickness which she never had before.  
And Richard Potto, the other troubler of George Eagles, was suddenly taken with sickness, and falling upon his bed, like a beast died, and never spoke.  
Richard Denton a shrinker, whilst he refused to be burned in the Lord's quarrel, he was burned in his own house with two more.  
The wife of john Fetty, which was the cause of the taking of her husband immediately fell mad.  
Thomas Mouse, & George Revet, two persecutors were strike● miserably with the mighty hand of GOD and so died, as is mentioned in the Story of Adam Foster.  
In the same Story is mention made of Robert Edgore, for being a Popish Clerk against his conscience, was bereft of his wits, and kept in chains and bands many yerres after.  
john Pankney, and one Hanington, fellows of New College in Oxford, both stubborn Papists, drowned themselves, with Crucifixes about their necks.  
Christopher Landesdale, a Yeoman of the Guard, dwelling in Hackney in Middlesex, he suffered a poor man to die in a ditch in his ground, for want of harbour and relief, having much outhouses to spare; but shortly after he being drunk, died himself in a ditch.  
In King Edward's time there was a lusty young Gentleman in Cornwall, wh● riding in the company of twenty Horsemen, began to swear and blaspheme the Na●e of God most horribly, one checking him for it, he bade him take thought for his winding sheet, and not for him: amend saith he, for death giveth no warning, God's wounds, said he, care not thou for me, raging still worse and worse in words: They road over a great Bridge, upon which Bridge this Gentleman swearer spurred his Horse in such sort, that he sprang over the bridge with the man upon his back, and as he was falling he said; Horse and man and all to the Devil.  
Henry Smith, a Student of the Law in the middle Temple, he was perverted to Popery by one Gyfford, than he went to Lovane, and there was more rooted therein, and brought from thence with him pardons, a Crucifix, with an Agnus Dei, which he used to wear about his neck, and he had Images in his Chamber to pray before, with divers other Popish trash.  
After this Henry Smith, with Gyfford his companion, was returned from Lovane, he was a foul Gyrer, and a scornful scoffer of that Religion which he had professed: at length he tied his shirt, which he had torn for that purpose, about his privy places, and with his girdle fastened unto the bedpost, he strangled himself: The place where he had fastened the Girdle was so low, that his hips well near touched the flower: his legs lying a cross, and his arms spread abroad, having his Agnus Dei in a silver tablet, with his other Idolatrous trash in a window by him. He was buried in a Lane called Foskew Lane.  
Twyford was a busy doer in King Henry's days by Bonner's appointment, to set up stakes for the burning of poor Martyrs: When he saw the stakes consume so fast, he said; I will have a stake, I trow, that shall hold, and so he provided a big Tree, and set it up in Smithfield, the top being cut off, but ere the Tree was consumed, God turned the state of Religion, and he fell into a horrible disease, rotting alive above the ground before he died.   

Foreign Examples.  
HOfmester the great Arch-papist, and chief pillar of the Pope's falling church, as he was going to Ratisbone, to dispute against the Protestants, he miserably died, horribly roaring and crying out.   

Examples of what inconveniences cometh by Popish desperate Doctrine.  
IN the University of Lovane was one Guarlacus, after he had stoutly maintained the corrupt errors of Popish doctrine, when he was sick he cried out how wickedly he had lived, and that he was not able to abide the iugdment of God, and casting forth words of miserable despair, he said; his sins were greater than he could be forgiven.  
Likewise Arnoldus Bomelius, a Student of Lovan he: framed himself after the rule of the unsavoury Doctrine of Papists, to stand in fear and doubt of justification, and to work salvation by merits, he began more and more to grow into doubtful despair: at length, being overcome with despair, not having in that Popish Doctrine wherewith to raise up his soul, he going a walking with three other Students; he singled himself from them and stabbed himself, they seeing him shrink, ran unto him, and found that he had stabbed himself with his dagger, than they took him and brought him into a house, and he espying one of his ●riends very busy about him, having a knife hanging at his girdle, he got out the knife and stabbed himself to the hart.  
jacobus Latomus, a principal Captain of the University of Lovan, after he had been at Brussels, thinking to do a great act against Luther and his fellows▪ he made such a foolish Oration before the Emperor, that he was laughed to scorn. After in a public Lecture at Lovan, he uttered such words of desperation, and blasphemous impiety, that the Divines were feign to carry him away as he was raving, and shut him into a Chamber: from that time unto his death, he had nothing in his month but that he was damned, and that there was no hope of salvation for him, because he had wittingly against his knowledge withstood the truth. Ex Epist. Senarclaei.  
A Dominick Friar of Munster, as he was inveighing in the Pulpit against the Doctrine of the Gospel, was stricken with a sudden flash of lightning and so died. Ex Pantal.  
Manlius in his B●●ke De dictis Philip Melancton, reporteth that a tailors ser●ant in Lipsia, first received the Sacrament in both kinds wlth the Gospelers, and after by the Papists persuasions, he received it with them in one kind, and afterward being admonished by his Master to go again unto the Communion of the Gospelers, he stood a great while and made no answer, and at last crying out upon a sudden, he cast himself out of a Window and broke his nacke.  
The same Manlius maketh mention of a Gentleman of authority, who hearing these words in Psalm 46. Our only hold and fortress is our God: he said; I will help to shoot against thy stay or fortress, or else I will not live: and within three days he died without repentance.  
Sadole●us the learned Cardinal, died with great torments of conscience and desperation.  
The Commendator of S. Anthony, who sat as spiritual judge over that godly learned man Wolsgangus, burned in Lotheringe in Germany, fell suddenly dead shortly after he had condemned him.  
And the Abbot Clariocus his fellow, at a crack of Guns saddenly fell down and died.  
David Beaton▪ Archbishop of S. Andrew's in Scotland, shortly after the burning of M George Wizard, he was wretchedly slain in hi● own Castle, as you may see in the discourse of this Story.  
Crescentius the Pope's Legate, and Vicegerent in the Council of Trent; he was sitting from morning until night writing Letters unto the Pope: at his rising there appeared unto him a mighty black Dog, his eyes flaming li●e fire, and his ears hanging almost down to the ground: the Cardinal being amazed, called his Servants to bring in a Candle and seek for the Dog, and when the Dog could not be found, the Cardinal was strucken with a conceit, and fell into such a sickness, as all his Physicians could not cure, and so he died. By johannes Sleidan's in his twelfth Book, he saith, his purpose was to recover again the whole authority and doctrine of the Romish Sea, and to set it up for ever. The Council of Trident was dissolved by the death of this Cardinal.  
Two adulterous Bishops belonging unto the said Council of Trident, one haunting unto an honest man's Wife, was slain with a Boar-spear: the other Bishop, whose haunt was to creep through a window, was hanged in a Gin laid for him of purpose, and so covayed, that in the morning he was seen openly in the street hanging out of the window, to the wonderment of all that passed by. Ex protestatione conceonatorum Germa.  
john Eckius, the most vehement impugner of Martin Luther; as his life was full of all ungodliness, uncleanness and blasphemy, so was his end miserable hard and pitiful: his last words were these; In case the four thousand Guilders were ready, the matter were dispatched, dreaming belike of some Cardinalship that he should have bought. Ex john carrion. fol 250.  
john Vaveler Warfe, the next in office to Magrave, he was of Antwerp: he was a sore persecutor of Christ's flock; he had drowned divers good Men and women, for the which he was much commended of the bloody Generation, being very rich, he gave up his office, intending to pass the rest of his life in pleasure, and coming unto a banquet at Antwerp to be merry, being well laden with Wine, he road home in his Wagon with his Wife, a Gentlewoman, and his Fool, the Horses stood still upon a bridge, and would by no means go forward: then he in a drunken rage cried out; Ride on in a thousand devils name, by and by r●se a mighty whirlwind, and tossed the Wagon over the bridge into the Town ditch, where he was drowned, and when he was taken up his neck was broken: his wife was taken up alive, but died within three days: the Gentlewoman and the Fool were saved.  
Bartholomeus Chassaneus, a great Persecutor, died suddenly.  
Minerius, the Bloody Tormentor of Christ's Saints, died with bleeding in his lower parts: the judge that accompanied him in his persecution, as he returned homeward was drowned, and three more of the said company killed one another.  
johannes de Roma that cruel Monk, that devised such hellish torments for the poor Christians at Augrowne: the Lord paid him home again with the like torments, who rotten to death, and could find no evemie to kill him, nor friend to bury him, he could not abide his own stinking carrion, nor any man else that came near him could abide his stench.  
The like persecutor was the Lord of Reuest, and after his furious persecution he was stricken with the like horrible sickness, and with such a fury and madness, that none durst come near him, and so most wretchedly di●●: The like grievous punishment happened upon one john Martin a persecutor, as appeareth in the History before.  
In the year 1565. in the town of Gaunt in Flanders, one William de Wever was imprisoned for religion by the Provost of S. Peter's: In Gaunt the Provost sent for one Giles Brackelman, the principal Advocate of the Council of Flanders, and Borough-master, and judge of Saint Peter, with others of the Rulers of the Town to sit in judgement upon him: as the said Borough-master reasoned with the said William de Weaver upon divers Articles of his Faith: And being about to pronounce his condemnation, the Borough-Master was suddenly stricken with a Palsy, that his mouth was drawn almost unto his ear, and so he fell down and died: The Lords that stood by shadowed him, that the people should not see him, and commanded the people to depart, yet they burned the said William de Weaver within three hours after the same day.  
The fifth of March 1566. Sir Garret Trieste Knight, he had promised the Regent to bring down the preaching; wherefore the Regent promised him to make him a Grave, which is an Earl: when he had brought with him to Gaunt tidings of the death of the Preachers; he received from the Regent a Commission, to swear the Lords and Commons unto the Romish Religion: and being at supper, he bade his Wife call him an hour the sooner in the morning, for that he should have much business to do, to swear the Lords and people unto the Romish Religion: but going to bed in good health, in the morning when he should be called, he was found dead: and as the Lords of Gaunt proceeded to give the Oath the next day, Master Martin de Pester the Secretary being appointed, and about to give the Oath; as the first man should have sworn, the said Martin de Pester was stricken of GOD with present death, and ●●uer spoke again.   

These Examples were contained in a Letter written unto HENRY the second French King, which is in the Book more at large.  
THE Lord Poucher Archbishop of To●res, who sued for the Court called Chambre Ardente, there to condemn the Protestants to the fire, who after was stricken with a disease called the fire of God, which began at his lower parts, and so ascended upward, that one member after another was cut off, and so he died miserably.  
Castellanus having enriched himself by the Gospel, and returning from pure Doctrine unto his old vomit again, became a Persecutor at Orliance, but God struck him with a sickness unknown unto the Physicians, one half of his body burned as hot as fire, and the other half was as could as Ice, and so most miserably crying, he died.  
Du Prat, was the first that opened unto the Parliament the knowledge of Heresies, and gave out Commission to put the faithful unto death: he died swearing, and horribly blaspheming God, and his stomach was found pierced, and gnaune asunder with Worms.  
john Ruse, Councillor in the Parliament, coming from the Court, having made report of the Process against the poor innocents, was taken with a burning in the lower part of his belly, before he could be brought home the fire invaded all his secret parts, and so he died miserably.  
claud des Asses, a Councillor in the said Court, the same day that he gave his consent to burn the faithful. After dinner he committed whoredom with one of his Servants, and in doing the act, he was stricken with a disease, that he died out of hand.  
Peter Liset Chief Precedent of the said Court, and one of the Authors of the said burning Chamber, fell mad and was put from his office.  
john Morin, after he had been the death of many Christians▪ was stricken with a disease in his legs, called the Wolves, wherewith he lost the use of them, and died out of his wits, denying and blaspheming God.  
john Andrew, the Bookebinder of the Palace, became a spy to find out Protestants, died in madness.  
The Inquisitor john de Roma in Provence, his flesh fell from him by piece meal, and so stinking that no man might come near him.  
john Minerius of Provence, which was the death of a great number of men, women, and Children at Cabriers and Merindoll, died with bleeding in the lower parts; the fire having taken his belly, blaspheming and despising of God. Thus far out of the Letter.  
Henry the second the French King notwithstanding the aforesaid examples might give him sufficient warning, yet would he not surcease his cruel persecution against God's Children: but being at the Parliament house, which was kept at the Friar Augustine's in Paris, because the Palace was a preparing ●or ●he marriages of his Daughter and his Sister: and having heard the opinion in Religion of Anne du Bourg, an eloquent and learned Councillor: he caused him and Joys du Faur another Councillor, to be committed Prisoners unto the Count Mongomery. The King said to the said Anne du Bourg; These eyes of mine shall see thee burned; and a day was appointed for the hearing the cause, at which day the King employed all the morning in examining, as well the Precedents as Councillors of the said Parliament against the Prisoners, and other their Companions that were charged with the same Doctrine: then they went to dinner, after dinner the King went to running at the Tilt, and broke many staves as well as could be; whereupon he was highly commended of the Looker's ●n, and being inflamed with hearing his yraise, he would needs run with Montgomery, who kneeled down and asked pardon not to run with him: the King commanded him upon his Allegiance to run, and himself put his staff into his hand, and as the King and he met the vizard of his helmet suddenly fell down, whereby the King was stricken in one of his eyes, so that his brains perished, and it so ●estered, that no remedy could be found, so that the eleventh day after he died. He said he feared he was stricken for casting poor Christians wrongfully in Prison, but Cardinal Lorraine said, that it was the enemy that tempted him to think so: By this means the hall that was prepared for a place of joy and gladness, was now a place to keep the dead Corpse, being hanged with mourning-cloath, and there was heard mourning for the space of forty days.  
In the year 1561. there were certain Gentlemen put to death at Amboyse, for taking ●rmes against the house of Guise. The last that was put to death, thrust his hands into the blood of the others which were beheaded, and lifting them up unto heaven, cried with a loud voice; Lord behold the blood of thy Children, thou wilt in time and place revenge it. Not long after Councillor Oliue●, the condemner of them, through great remorse of conscience fell sick, and shrieked upon a sudden with an horrible cry, and said to the Cardinal of Lorraine: O Cardinal, thou wilt make us all to be damned! and shortly after died.  
Francis the second, succeeded his Father Henry the second in the Kingdom of France: he, at the persuasion of the Cardinal of Lorraine and others, assembled the Estates of the Realm in Orleans to maintain the Papal Sea, to the overthrow of those that should live after the Gospel, but being sick of a Fever thorough an Impostume in his left care, he died.  
The Emperor Charles the fifth, being an enemy and a great terror unto the Gospel, was cut off from doing any more hurt unto the Church. Anno 1558. but three months before the death of Queen Mary, and ten months before the death of Henry the second.  
Not long after Anne du Bourgs death, the Precedent Minard, who was a sore Persecutor, and the Condemner of the said Anne du Bourg, as he returned from the Council Chamber unto his own house, was slain with a Dag, and it was never known who did it.  
The King of Navarre, Brother unto the Prince of Condie, after a while maintained the Gospel: he was persuaded by the Duke of Guise and the Cardinal of Lorraine his Brother, in hope to have his Lands restored again which the King of Spain detained from him, to be ●entented to alter his Religion, and to join side with the Papists: and being in Camp with the Duke of Guise at the siege of Roan, he was shot in with a Pellet, after which wound he did vehemently repent his back sliding from the Gospel, promising earnestly unto God, that if he might escape that hurt, he would bring to pass that the Gospel should be preached freely throughout all France: notwithstanding within five or six days he died.  
And the Duke of Guise himself, the great Arch-enemy of God and his Gospel, with the whole Triumuirat of France, that is▪ three the greatest Captains of Popery were cut off for doing any more hurt: The Duke of Guise before Orleans; the Constable of France, before Paris; the Marshal of Saint Andrew, before Drewx.   

THE ABRIDGEMENT OF A Christian Dialogue, called PASQVINE in a Trance.  
THE Author of this Treatise, was called Caelius Secundus Curio, an Italian, a zealous, godly, learned man, by whom, under the witty and pleasant invention of Pasquines' going to Heaven, Purgatory, and Hell, the whole pack of the Pope's pedlary wares is laid open, that we may see what stuff it is. It was written in the time of pope Paul the third, the chief substance whereof briefly followeth.  
Superstition and Hypocrisy are the devils Rhetoric, by which Friars make the world believe so many falsehoods and toys, for by nothing else can Faith so easily be overthrown. The apparel of the Friars was devised of the Devil, that by these shéeps skins they might not seem Wolveses, but by the strangeness thereof to make the simple people to think them holy.  
Their Monasteries are a true representation of the qualities of the World; their reigneth nothing but passions in every one to advance themselves, and drive out others: their pictures of Saints being Gods of stone, very much differ from that which they were when they were upon earth. The Virgin Mary was not honoured with so many chains, bracelets, perfumes, gold, silver, and wax, as she is now upon the Altar, with paintings on her face, and on her head crowns full of jewels. She is attired with costly and many sorts of garments, like a young girl, they make her most covetous and niggardly, and to give nothing to the poor, but to bestow all that is given her, (which is abundance) upon Cardinals and Hypocrites, to be bestowed upon Whores, Dogs, and Horses.   

The Popish manner to get Revelations.  
FIrst he must fast eight days, than he must be confessed, during which time he must not meddle with any flesh of male or female, than he must hear seven Masses of the holy Ghost, and upon a Friday at midnight, when the Moon is in the last degree of Cancer, he must lay himself down upon a Mat, which some Friar in a trance hath slept upon, and in such a friars Hood, and a Stole on his Neck folded, with a Cross on his breast, and these words In principio erat verbum written in Red Letters, and he must perfume the place with Holy Perfume, having a Lamp burning by him with Holy Oil, than he must make circles about the Mat of red earth and white: Betwixt the circles must be written these words, Pater filius & spiritus sanctus, nox visionis, nox revelationis, nox veritatis, with a Cross made betwixt every Word: then he must say a certain Charm which coniureth all spirits that are for Revelations to be there and to tell the truth. The Spirits must be called by Hebrew names, because they understand no other language. The name of the cheese Spirit for Revelations, is Herusatanaell, and when all this is done he must fall on sleep, and that which he desireth to know, shall be revealed unto him.  
Calamichaell, and Saint Anthony of Padua are Spirits to be sought unto for things stolen, who appeareth in the shape of the Thief: and S. Helen Mother of Constantine, is to be sought unto for love matters, who if the love be true, appeareth to the fasting Friar with fair Damsels, at a table richly decked, and eateth with him: but if the love be feigned, the feareth him with weapons and fires, and changeth herself into a wild Boar, a Lion, and an Ass, and crieth ill-favouredly. This love is not to be trusted.  
The Franciscan Friars had gotten such estimation, that they were counted GOD'S Kinsmen: they only had the handling of the Gospel, they took out here and there a piece, and mixed it with lies, false miracles and dreams of Purgatory: they kept the people more in fear of their Commandments then of Gods: that Town was counted unhappy where one of their Monasteries was not near: men thought to wear their apparel, or of their colour, was good against the Ague, and other diseases, and for one to be burned in their habit, was the right way to heaven. Longolius was burned in their habit, and so was Carpi a Noble man, and Rodulphus Agricola, and divers others: If thou consider their Laws with what burdens they have laden men's shoulders, thou wilt swear that the jews Law is an hundred times more pleasant and easy than theirs. Because the Israelits forsook the trust in God, and made themselves a Calf to worship it, God laded them with Ceremonies that none could bear: so now, because Man's folly could not be content with Christ only, the divine judgement suffered them to fall into a Sea of Ceremonies and superstitions, that except Christ had been gracious to defend us, and had received the truth, we should have been drowned therein.  
A Gentlewoman of Pulia hating her Husband, made herself of the order of Saint Francis, and of the same order took a young lusty Friar unto her adopted Son, who handled her in such sort, that he made her hart to faint, and her purse to shrink, that she was feign to leave but half builded a Monastery to Saint F●auncis which was building: and this being complained of unto the Lords of Bonony, there was good laughing thereat, but she could have no remedy at all.  
Saint Katherine (as the Papists affirm) promised unto him that would remember her Passion, to deliver him from Lightning and Thunder, and that Saint Barbara maketh Soldiers to kill their Enemies: Many devout Soldiers have her painted upon many parts of their Armour to defend them from gunshot.  
Saint Jerome did so much (but falsely) extol virginity, that he made this conclusion: it is good for a man to be without a Wife, therefore it is wicked to be married unto a Wife, and that God promiseth heaven unto Uirgines. And Origen mistook himself when he gelded himself, that he might be chaste for the kingdom of heaven.  
The Sorbones or Inquisitors of Paris, said; if they had S. Paul in their hands, they would burn him.  
Wheresoever a number of Nuns is, the Friars be of the one side, and the Confessors be on the other side: the Friars teach them how to conjure the Devil into Hell, and to fight with him, and to be in a trance; and the Confessors understanding all that they do, with their hands upon their heads, and their displing Rods assail them. The Monks can bring them under when they list.  
Vastalla a Widow being very rich, ordained a sect of Women and men, who must seek to attain unto that purity that was in Adam and Eve before their fall: the means whereby they should attain hereunto, was long prayers, much silence, continual fastings, to be shréeven every day, and to receive their maker every 8. days: there means to know their perfection is, as Adam for shame grew from nakedness, to be more and more clothed; to these must go ●●om being clothed, to be more & more naked, until they were not ashamed of their nakedness, whether they were Man or Woman; then they put Adam and Eve to bed together, and if they touch not, nor think upon the forbidden fruit, of which they must be straightly examined, than they are Angels; but if they do otherwise, as the virgin is for the most times sped, then are they cast out of Paradise.  
S. Camella, to show that she was of high blood, said, that Lewis King of France warring in Italy, had to do with her Mother, and begat her. She had a Religion of her own making, she used to be accompanied with three women as superstitions as herself. They abide in no Monastery, but in a private house, and frequent solitary and pleasant places; her house is haunted with Women, Gentlemen, and Lords, as unto an Oracle; sometimes she shutteth herself up, to be more familiar with Angels to talk with them: upon the Friday she will not be seen nor speak with any, but contemplats the Cross and nails of Christ, and thereby obtained the print thereof in her hands and feet, which she kept covered: she hath been seen to drop Malinesie into the marks. An Ambassador thought she had the poor, she loved well the Franciscan Friars, she got much by contracting marriages, and by making medicines.  
In Bernia a Town of Switchers, certain Friars did seek to make the prints of Christ's wounds in a simple soul's hands and feet: the news whereof was brought to Pope july the second, yet escaped they not unpunished therefore, for four of them that were privy to this and other so great sacrileges, were burned alive, before those of Berna had the Gospel, but they were ever e●emies unto the knavish devices and deceits of the Friars.  
A Priest of Placentia was accused unto the Pope, that he had a wife & children, the Pope deprived him of his Benefices, and he went to Rome and showed that she was another man's wife, and but his Concubine, and never married unto him nor could be, and though he was a vile Adulterer, he was restored unto his Benefices again.  
If any jew become a Christian, the Pope confiscates their goods according to a Law of the jews, else many jews would become Christians.  
S. Anthony is the Papists Saint to pray unto for fire, S. Rock for the plague, S. Bastion for the pestilence, S. Apolinia for the toothache, S. Blaze for the disease of throat. S. Anthony and S. Rock were called Martyrs, because they went from City to City to desire men to offer them by death, and could get none.   

Saint Christopherus.  
THE Christians in old time, pictured a Christian in the form of a great Giant, because he must be strong to bear Christ and his truth before men: they feigned he carrieth men over the water: by water they mea●● our life, which we cannot come over to come unto heaven, except we be taught by a Christian the truth, they pictured him with a tree in his hand to stay upon, by the which they meant faith, without which we should often fall: after he used this tree it grew green: to signify that Faith exercised with Charity is lively. His name was called Christopherus, which signifieth bearing Christ: He was painted at the entrances of the Churches. The Papists have converted it unto a Saint, and pray unto it.   

Saint George.  
LIkewise Saint George that killed the Dragon, to deliver the King's Daughter from that terrible beast which had destroyed all Capadocia: By Capadocia is meant the world: The Dragon signifieth the Devil: The King's Daughter the Church: And Saint George represents Christ: of which fable the Papists have made a great Saint and pray unto it.  
The Papists have trantfsormed all the heathen Gods of Rome to be their Gods only by giving them other names. Pantheon in Rome which was the house of all Gods, is Maria Rotunda, the house of all Saints: In the place of Cibile, mother of Gods▪ is now placed to Mary. The Temple that was dedicated to Pallas Minerva a virgin, is now dedicated Minerva a virgin. The Temple of Romulus and Rheimes is now the Temple of Saint Cosmus, and Damian. The temple that was of Castor and Pollux, is now of Saint Geruais and Protheys, the Heathens had Lucian to heal their eyes: the Papists in stead thereof have Saint Lucy, and in steed of Ceres God of Corn, now is Saint Pancras: The Heathens had Mars, and Pallas, Gods of War: in steed of them the Papist have Saint George, and Saint Barbera: The Heathen Sea men saw Castor and Pollux at the end of a tempest: the papists in such case see Saint Erenius: as Vesta Virgins could not marry, so the Nuns may not marry, in the old time they washed to cleanse sins, and now they fillip Holy Water upon their foreheads to cleanse sins: For the Heathens, juno Feronia, they have juno Lucina: For the heathens juno Saturnia, they have juno Curies; For the Heathens Lady of Grace, and Lady of Miracles: the Papists have our Lady, our Lord's Mother, and our Lady of People: The Papists fill their Churches with tables, containing vows for the help that the Saints have done for them, as were in the old time, in the heathen Churches, containing the miracles that their Idols had done.  
Calapine, saith, that Cardinal is the selfsame that Carnevale; neither the one nor the other doth attend to any other thing; then to eat, drink, sleep, commit whoredom, banquet, and do other wicked acts, so many that no tongue can express.  
In place of the four Gospels, the papists have put the four Counsels: Nice, Const●ntinople, Ephesus, Chalcedon: Then four Doctors: Ambrose, Augustine, Jerome, Gregory: and four Books, to wit, of Decrees, of Decretals, of Sects, of Clementines, and whosoever had a Cowl, or a shaven Crown, might write what they would and it should go for Gospel; whereby the Pope hath drawn all things to himself, and made himself above Christ. They will have Bells, carved Images, Crosses, Lights, Wax, Uessels, and Garments to be ●o us in steed of Evangelists.  
Saint Peter was made Pope after his death, which never was Pope, nor never could be, nor yet was at any time at Rome: so was Saint Jerome made a Cardinal: Saint john Baptist, a Patriarch: And Saint Dominick, and Saint Frances patriarchs long time after their deaths.  
They picture john Baptist a terrible fellow, with a fair sharp sword in his hand, and all in armour, followed with a number of Sea Rovers called knights of the Rhodes: they baptise no otherwise but by drowning men in the Sea: they do not make men repent of their sins as john Baptist did, but they make them repent that ever they were borne, and drive them for necessity to dwell in the wilderness: They wear crosses on their breasts, because they cannot bear them in their heart, and to show themselves crucifyers of others: john dwelled in deserts, but they make deserts: john Baptist lived in Fasting and Prayer, but these in pleasure like Sardanapalas, when they had the Isle of Rhodes, they did that which Turks would not have done: Therefore they were driven thence by God's just judgement: they marry not like john Baptist, but they have the more harlot's.  
Dominick, by the procurement of Innocent the third: He at Tholosa quenched the heresy of the Lutherans with marvelous speed: He said he must not dispute, but fell to the business with fire and sword; and for this cause he was made a Saint  
A Spaniard of the inquisition for heresies, accused certain of the best Spaniards for Lutherans, and said he smelled them, because they gave alms unto the poor, and not unto Friars: And because they left swearing, and blaspheming of GOD and his Saints, and playing, whorehunting, and other vices, applying themselves to things grave and profitable, and all day long read in the Scriptures.  
Saint Francis was required of his Disciples to give them a rule of living, and he gave them the Gospel: but his Friars have set forth a Book of conformities, which is preferred before the Gospel; with the which if thou compare the Al●oran of Mahomet, thou wilt say the Alcoran is more holy, although in many things they agree: His Friars were bold to preach, that a Friar once desired to knew in what place Saint Francis was, and therewith ran out of his wits, and was led about all parts of heaven and found him not: at last he came unto the throne of Divinity: where demanding for Saint Francis Christ rose up from his seat, on the right hand of the Father, and opened his clothes upon his breast, and S. Francis came out of his side: Then the Friar came to his wits again,  
In the strife for the supremacy, Constantinople said to him it belonged, because with him was the Sea of the Empire: jerusalem would have it, because the high Bishop Christ had triumphed there: Antioch would needs have it alleging that Peter the Apostle there had kept his Sea, and was never at Rome, as it may appear by the book called quod Petrus nunquam Romae fuit: He of Rome, not regarding the saying of Saint Gregory, that he should be Antichrist, that would be universal over Bishops, by deceits, gifts, and force, obtained to be called the chief Bishop, the greatest, the highest, universal; most blessed, most holy, and lawful successor of Peter and Christ.  
The Friars of Dominick and Francis, dye chiefly apply themselves to sorcery, and witchcraft, and thereby learn evil devilish Arts: A man may read that Silvester the second, one of them, got to be Pope, by the help of the Devil, upon condition that after his death he should be his: and in our days Paul the third, called Pope Farnese, hath not left his like in Astrology, and divination: it is certainly said, that he believed that the soul was mortal: so did Pope Lewes, and Cardinal Chitty.  
A Gentleman of Venice and his wife, were in doubt upon a case of conscience: The woman confessed herself in the Church of the Chittines, and opened the matter, praying to be resolved: The Friar did it as well as he could: and then he opened the whole matter to Cardinal Chitty, as it is their old use to do: he commanding him to be secret, and finding the resolution of the case in the Cannon Law, the morrow the Gentleman came unto Chitty, and opening the matter, he commanded him to hold his peace, and took him by the hand, and put it into the book, in the place which he before had marked for that purpose: Then he bade him tell his tale, & when he had ended, he said, look there where your hand is: The Gentleman read there, and found that which he sought: then forthwith he fell down, and worshipped him, as it had been another Christ which knew all secrets. Pasquine saith, he knoweth ten thousand such tricks by them.  
Saint joice is patron of fruitfulness of Children, she hath a Church in France: the Flemings go unto her to have Children and speed of their purpose, for whilst they be on their voyage, she useth the Priests and Friars, as instruments with their wives.  
The Pope in policy sends flattering Courtiers to Francis King of 〈◊〉, to flatter him in all his actions, to remember him of that Title of Most Chr●●●ian King, which his Progenitors received of the Pope, and that therefore he should defend the Dignity of them that gave him so goodly a Title: and to exhort him, that he should not fa●le to persecute the Lutherans, and that he should fail to Dancing and Banqueting, and to serve Venus, and to Hunting, rather than to savour Learning, as it seemed he would do.  
In the Pope's Policy it was decreed, That of all the chief Houses in Italy, or elsewhere, there should one ever be a Cardinal, to keep them in devotion of the Church of Rome, which they began to forsake for the Gospel, but above all things there should be six, or four at the least, of the venetians Cardinals, because a ●umber of those Senators be witty, and of profound judgement, lest they should slip their heads from the Pope.  
It was decreed by the Pope concerning Spain, That the Inquisitors should not be severe with the Marraines, who denied the Divinity of Christ, but that they should be most cruel against the Lutherans, who deny the Divinity of the Pope. They have made Peace with the Turk, that they may the better maintain War against the Gospel, and to keep the Christian Princes in Wars and Business, that they may not seek for a General Council for Reformation.  
There is not one man condemned by the venetians, but he is adjudged by forty judges, and the offendor may allege for himself the best he can, yet they suffer a Legate only to condemn whom he list for the Gospel, and the person accused cannot come unto his Purgation.  
Cardinal Farnese made the lively Picture of his Sister over his Chamber door; she was Pope Alexander Borgia his Concubine, and by her honourable means, she made her said brother Cardinal, and after to be made Pope: Her Image goeth currant for the Picture of our Lady, and the Pictures of our Lady be made thereby.  
By the Papists Tradition, the Soul for every deadly sin is to abide seven years in Purgatory: Moses ordained many Sacrifices for the sins of the living, but none for them in Purgatory; he chideth for weeping for the dead: It is devised only to deceive the people with Trentals and Quarentals, and other foolish Inventions, full of Covetousness: The Scripture biddeth us remember the poor that be alive, the Papists bid us bring hither for the Souls of your dead Friends and Parents, with cry Miseremini: These Priests and Religious are the Prophet's Sa●ke, never full; and Solomon's Horseleeches, and the fire that never saith hoa: if thou shouldst give them the world, they will not be satisfied. The places of Scripture that they ground Purgatory upon, are the fifth of Matthew: Agree with thine Adversary by the way, lest thou be cast into Prison, etc. And in the 18. of Matthew; He that owed thee ten thousand Talents, was delivered unto Prison, etc. And in the 12. of Matthew; The sin against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven in this World, nor in the World to come. And in the 1. Cor. 13. Stubble and trash, builded upon Christ, shall be tried by Fire. And 2. Machab. 12. Macabeus offered two thousand drams of Silver for the dead, which bought Beasts which were sacrificed. And Revelation 14. 21. Those that follow the Lamb are without spot, and no unclean thing shall enter into heaven: Therefore we must be purged with Purgatory before we can come there. Thomas Aquine confessed he could not find Purgatory in the Scriptures, yet he would have it believed. The Doctrine of Purgatory is the greatest Blasphemy that is unto Christ.  
Boniface the ● eight made a Decree, That every worldly creature should be subject unto the Pope, upon pain of Damnation.  
Pope Alexander Borgia lay with his natural Daughter Lucrece, with whom also Duke Valentine, his brother, lay.  
The Friars lay with the Nuns, and with Lay-sisters, and taught them to murder young Babes, lest they should be discovered; or teacheth them how they shall not conceive with child, or to destroy it in her body: Some of them make Women to poison their Husbands: some of them have given meat to a whole household to make them to sleep, that he might not be seen to go to the good wife, and thereby hath killed them all: One feigneth our Lady doth Miracles, to get Offerings; another persecuteth the Truth, because he would be a Bishop: Another false knave, in Confession, caused a woman to given him her money in keeping, and then denied it. They sit toting in the bosom of simple young maids which come unto them to shrieve: others, in confessing the sick, cause them to leave their goods unto the Monastery, and deprive their wives and children.  
A Can●n of ●urney after his death left a Book, wherein he had noted the Names and Houses of two hundred women of the chiefest of that City, whom he had enio●ed at his pleasure.  
A Friar in Fris●land had put into the h●ads of foolish women this opinion, That they must give unto the Church the tenth Night, as they do unto their Husband.  
A Friar, with a poisoned Host, brought unto his death Henry, the seventh Emperor of that Name. Thus much out of Pasquine in a ●rance; wherein, if thou be disposed, thou shalt find every thing that I have set down, and much more: which, lest I should be too tedious, I have omitted.   

The Traitorous Practices of the Papists against Queen ELIZABETH, during her Reign, and of God's preservations towards her.  
THe most just and apparent judgements of God upon persecuting Papists, which have shed the innocent blood of poor Protestants, hath been declared: Wherein not only in other Country's God hath manifested his indignation against them, but most especially in this Realm, you have seen the Uiall of God's wrath powered upon the most part of the Persecutors in Queen Mary's time; especially upon the Persecuting Clergy, who all fell into the pit that they had digged for others. As for Bonner, whose judgement is not yet declared, he died in Prison, and was buried in a Dunghill: And as for Doctor Story, as great a Persecutor as Bonner, you may read of his just judgement in this History following; how he was drawn from the Tower to Tyburn, and there hanged and quartered for Treason. Tyburn was long time after called Stories Cap. If we do but consider the unhappiness of Q. Mary's Reign, together with the prosperous and long Reign of Queen Elizabeth, it is easy to see the loving countenance of God ●uer the Protestants, and how God bendeth his brows against the Papists: And as sure as God hath overthrown them here in this Realm, beyond the expectation of any man, so certainly will the Almighty God confounded the whole Pope-●ome at his time appointed; how unlikely soever it seemeth unto the carnall-eyed Papist, that will not see the Prophecies of the Spirit of God, which most plainly foreshew the same. But now touching the History of Queen Elizabeth's Reign.  
In the year 1569, Pope Pius the fifth sent Nicholas Morton Doctor of Divinity, an Englishman, into England, to admonish certain Noblemen that were Papists, That Queen Elizabeth was an Heretic, and therefore by Law hath lost all Dominion and Power, and may freely be accounted as an Heathen and Publican, and that her subjects are not from henceforth bound to obey her Laws and Commandments.  
Whereupon presently the Earls of Northumberland and Westmoreland rebelled against the Queen in the North: but the Earl of Suffex was sent into the North, being appointed the Queen's Lieutenant general, who proclaimed them Traitors: and he sent out to all such Gentlemen as he knew to be her majesties loving subjects; which came unto him with such a number, as he was able to make above 5000. horsemen and footmen: and being accompanied with the Earl of Rutland, his Lieutenant; the Lord Hunsdon, General of his Horsemen; William Lord Ewer, leader of the Footmen; and Sir Ralph Sadler, Treasurer; Sir George Bowes was made Marshal of the Army. When the Army was coming to Durham, the Rebels fled to Exham▪ The night before they came to Exham, the Rebels were gone to Mawarth; where they counseled with Edward Dacres concerning their own weakness, being they were pursued of the Earl of Sussex, seven thousand strong: and moreover, the Earl of Warwick, the Lord Clinton, Lord Admiral of England, and Lord Uicount Herford, with an Army of 12000. ●ut of the South, being not far behind them at Browne-bridge.  
The next night the Garles of Northumberland and Westmoreland, with sundry principal Gentlemen, fled unto Hatlew in Scotland: The other Rebels were shortly after taken by the Earl of Sussex, and 66. of the name of Constables, and others, executed at Durham; amongst whom was an Alderman of the Town, and a Priest, called Parson Plomtree. Then Sir George Bowes Marshal executed many in every Market Town and other places betwixt Newcastle and Wetherby, six miles in length, and four miles in breadth.  
And Leonard Dacre having raised a great number of people, the Lord Hunsdon set upon him, and slew many of his people, and ●orc●d them to fly into Scotland.  
Simon Digby, john Fulthroppe Esquire, Robert Peniman, and Thomas Bishop Gent. were drawn from the Castle of York to Knaues●er●, and there hanged and quartered.  
Then they went with all their power into Scotland, and burnt, overthrew, and spoiled all the Castles, Towns, and Uillages before them, above fi●tie strong Castles and Piles, and above three thousand Towns and Uillages, and they took many Prisoners, and returned sa●ely.  
Also a Conspiracy was made by certain Gentlemen and other in the County of Norfolk, whose purpose was upon Midsummer day, at Harlstone Fair, with the sound of a Trumpet to have raised a number, and then to proclaim their pretence. This matter was uttered by Thomas Kete unto john Kensey, who sent the said Ketes unto the next Justice, before whom he opened the whole matter; whereupon Drew Drewrie apprehended john Throgmorton, and many Gentlemen of the Citi● of Norwich and the Country of Norfolk: at the next Sessions ten of them were indicted of Treason, and john Throgmorton, Thomas Brooke, and George Dedman hanged, drawn, and quartered.  
Doctor Sanders de visibili Monarchia, lib. 7. pag. 730. saith, That the purposes and endeavours of these Noblemen were to be praised, which wanted not their certain and happy success; for though they were not able to draw the Souls of their Brethren out of the pit of Schism, yet both they themselves nobly confessed the Catholic Faith, and many of them gave their lives for their Brothers, which is the highest degree of Charity: the rest of them rescued themselves from the Bondage both of Schism and Sin unto the Freedom wherewith Christ hath made v● free.  
And in his Book of Motives he calleth these Martyrs; to wit, the Earl of Northumberland, Doctor Story, Felton, the Nortons', M. Woodhouse, M. Plumtree, and so many hundreds of the Northern men.  
The said Nortons' were Thomas Norton and Christopher Norton of Yorkshire, and they were hanged, beheaded, and quartered for Treason, for the late Rebellion in the North.  
The said Felton was one john Felton, which this year was drawn from Newgate to Paul's Churchyard, and hanged before the Bishop's Palace Gate, cut down alive, bowelled, and quartered, for hanging a Bull from the Pope for the Excommunicating of the Queen, at the Gate of the Bishop of London's Palace.  
And the aforementioned Doctor Story was that cruel Story that burned so many in Queen Mary's time: who the first of june, this year 1571. was drawn from the Tower of London to Tyburn, and there hanged and quartered.  
And in his seventh Book, page 734. he saith, The fullness of the Apostolic Power hath declared the said Elizabeth an Heretic, and a favourer of Heretics, and that such as adhere unto her, have incurred the Sentence of Anathema: And that she is deprived of her Right of her Kingdom, and of all her Dominion, Dignity, and Privilege, and that the Nobles, People, and Subjects of the Realm, and all others that have made Oath unto her▪ are assoiled for ever from such Oath, and all duty of Allegiance, Fidelity, and Obedience, by the Authority of the Pope's Sentence, whereby he hath deprived her of her Kingdom, and forbidden all the Nobles, People, and Subjects, and others aforesaid, that they be not so bold to obey her or her Laws, and whosoever doth otherwise, he hath bound with like Sentence of Curse.  
And Bristol in his sixth Motive, fol. 31. They miserably forget themselves, who fear not the Excommunications of Pius the fifth, in whom Christ himself hath spoken and excommunicated, with as great power as S. Paul excommunicated: and Christ hath done Miracles by him, even as S. Paul did Miracles.  
And in his 40. Motive he saith: When the Pope doth duly discharge us from subjection, and the Prince offender from Dominion, he doth it with such grief of heart, as if a man should cut off from his body, to save the wholesome most principal, but rotten part thereof.  
And Sanders, lib. 7. fol. 744. he calleth Felton an honourable Martyr; for he was led with the love and zeal of the Catholic Faith: when he saw that the desperate health of his Country could not be restored but by some most bitter medicine, would not suffer the sentence of the Pope should be hidden from his Countrymen: And there he calleth Doctor Story a noble Martyr▪ saying: When he was arraigned of high Treason, for conspiring with certain of Antwerp against the Queen, attempting to change the schismatical Religion, which now reigneth in England, unto the Catholic Religion; being brought unto the Bar, he only pleaded unto the jurisdiction of the Court, denying that the English judges had any power over him, being no Subject to the English Queen, but rather to the King Catholic; and he expounds his meaning to be, because he very well knew, that the Queen of England, by the declaratory Sentence of the Pope, was for manifest Heres●e deprived from all Right of Kingdom, and that therefore no Magistrate created by her, or adhering unto her, could be acknowledged by him, lest himself also should be bound with the same Curse.  
And further, there were many Seminary Priests, which laboured by all persuasions that might be to justify the foresaid Excommunication of Pope Pius, and to withdraw the queens subjects hearts from their true obedience: of whom, many of them were taken and committed unto Prisons, as follow:   

Edmund Campion.  
EDmund Campion, was a chief champion for the pope: he was committed unto the Tower: he would neither deny nor confess the queens supremacy nor iusti●●e, neither deny the power & justice of the pope's excommunication, nor commend, nor discommend the doctrine of Sanders & B●istow, as before: but answered so cunningly, that nothing could be made thereof: He was after disputed withal touching all points of Religion, by the Deem of Paul's, and the Dean of Windsor, and divers other divines, but because all their arguments and reason in this book before are moresuff● c●ently handled many times: I refer the Reader unto the book of the report thereof.   

Thomas Ford, john Shirt, Robert johnson Priests.  
THese were executed at Tyburn the 28. of May, because they were sent as instruments, for, and in the behalf of the Pope, in the aforesaid disloyal & traitorous cause: they were drawn upon hurdles from the Tower unto the place of execution: when they were come beyond Saint Giles in the field, there approached unto the hurdle one of their fect, a Priest as himself hath confessed, who said unto the prisoners, O Gentlemen, be joyful in the blond of jesus Christ, for this is the ●ay of your triumph and joy: and further he said unto the prisoners, I pronounce a pardon unto you: yea I pronounce a full remission and pardon unto your souls: Whereupon he was apprehended, and▪ th● Sheriff asked him what he was, he answered, that he was the voice of a crier in the wilderness, and that he was sent to prepare the Lords way: whereupon h● was carried to Newgate: where he confessed himself a priest, and that he had long so dissembled, and that he would now do so no more.  
When they were brought unto the place of execution, Thomas Ford, was first brought up into the Cart: He said, he did acknowledge the Queen's majesties supremacy in all things temporal▪ but as concerning Ecclesiastical causes, I deny her, that only belongeth unto the vicar of Christ the Pope: He granted to nothing, but showed himself an impious and obstinate Traitor: he refused to pray in the English tongue, mumbling a few Latin prayers, and desired those that were ex domo Dei, to pray with him and so died.  
john Shirt, was brought from the ●urdle unto the gallows, as Ford hanged there, he held up his hands unto him, and said, O sweet Tom! O happy Tom! O blessed Tom! Then Ford was cut down, and brought unto the place where he should be quartered: Then looking down from the Cart, unto the dead body, he kneeled down, & held up his hands unto it, saying again: O blessed Tom: O happy Tom: thy sweet soul pray for me: O dear Tom, thy blessed soul pray for me. Then the Sheriff had him ask the Queen forgiveness, and he might receive her princely mercy: He answered, what M. Sheriff shall I save this frail & vile carcase, and damn mine own soul: No, no, I am a Catholic, in that faith I was born, in that faith I will die & hear shall my blood ●eale it: Then said M. Sheriff, is this the fruits of your religion, to kneel unto the dead body of thy fellow, & desire his soul to pray for thee: What can it profit or hinder thee, pray to God, & he will help thee: he answered, this is the true Catholic religion, and whosoever is not of it is damned: I desire his so●le to pray for me: The most glorious virgin Mary pray for me; and all the holy company in heaven to pray for me: Then the people cried away with the Traitor: Then the Sheriff said: O shirt, forsake the whore of Rome, that wicked Antichrist, with all his abominable blasphemies and treacheries, and put thy whole confidence in jesus Christ: Then he said, O Master Sheriff, you little remember the day when as I and you shall stand both at one Bar, and I shall witness against you that you call that holy and blessed vicar of Christ, Whore of Rome: then he said his prayers in Latin▪ and the Cart was drawn away.  
Robert johnson likewise would not ask the Queen pardon, affirmed the Pope to be the head of the Catholic Church, and would not say his prayers in English; and when he had said them in Latin he died.   

Luke Kirbie, William Filbie, Thomas Cottom, and Laurence Richardson.  
THese were executed at Tyburn: upon the thirteenth day of May they were brought from the Tower of London unto the place of execution: first, William Filbie was brought up into the Cart, being asked whether he would acknowledge the Queen supreme head of the Church of England; no (quoth he) I will acknowledge no other head of the Church than the Pope only. He prayed that God would incline the queens heart to be merciful towards the Catholics, of which society he was one. They opening his bosom ●ound two crosses in it, which were holden up and showed unto the people, and besides that, his crown was shaven; so after a few Latin prayers, the Cart was drawn away.  
The next was Luke Kirbie: one charged him, that when he was at Rome he delivered him certain silk pictures, which he said were hallowed by the Pope; and you told me what indulgences were allowed by th●m● one of them, which was a Crucifix, you gave me, the other you willed me to deliver unto your friends at Rheims and in England, and you gave me two julios to go into the City to buy more, and when I had bought them, you took three or four of the fairest from me, promising to get them hallowed at the next benediction, which he confessed to be true: he affirmed that the Pope had power to depose any Prince from his Kingdom, if he fall by infidelity. He would not repent and ask the Queen pardon though upon that condition he might have been discharged: he would not pray in English: the preacher desired him to say a prayer after him, and if he could find any fault therein he should be resolved; O (quoth he) you and I be not of one faith, therefore I should offend God if I should pray with you; so saying his Pater noster in Latin, he ended his life.  
Then Laurence Richardson was brought up to be executed: he confessed himself a Catholic, and that he would believe in all things as the Catholic Church of Rome did, and he allowed the only supremacy unto the Pope; and after certain Latin prayers said he died.  
Then was Cottom brought up: he looking upon the body of Laurence Richardson, lift up his eyes and hands, and said, O blessed Laurence pray for me, thy blessed soul Laurence pray for me. The Preachers and people rebuked him, saying, that he ought to pray unto none but God; he answered, he was assured that Laurence will pray for him: he denied to repent and ask pardon of the Queen. When he had said his Pater noster and an ave Maria he ended his life.  
As before is declared the rebellions in England by the seducing of wicked spirits, so not long after followed an open rebellion in Ireland: they took arms and came into the field against her Majesty, and her Lieutenants with their forces under banners displayed, inducing many simple people to follow them in their traitorous actions, being bend to have deposed the queens Majesty from her crown, and to have traitorously set into her place some other whom they liked, yet by God's power given unto her Majesty they were quickly vanquished, some few of them suffered by order of the law, but the greatest part upon confession of their fa●lts were pardoned: some of the principal escaped into foreign countries. These notable Traitors and Rebels informed many King's Princes, and States, especially the Pope, from whom they all had first secretly their comfort to rebel, that the cause of the flying was for the religion of Rome, and maintenance of the Pope's authority, whereas the most of them before they rebelled, lived notoriously evil: out of England fled Charles Nevil Earl of Westmoreland, who was utterly wasted by looseness of life, and how afterward his body was eaten with ulcers of lewd causes all his companions did see. Out of Ireland ran Thomas Stukely a defamed person through out all Christendom: he fled out of England for Piracies, and out of Ireland for treason: these two were the first ringleaders to the rest of the rebels, the one for England, the other for Ireland; yet it liked the Pope to favour their treasons, and to animate them to continue their wicked purposes, to wit, to invade Queen Elizabeth's Realm with foreign forces: he thundered out B●lls, excommunications▪ & other public writings, denouncing her not to be the Queen of the Realm, commanding her subjects, under pain of excommunication to depart from their allegiances, authorizing and provoking all persons within both her realms to rebel; and upon this unchristian warrant all those that were fled, and such as had forsaken their native country have many years run up and down from country to country to gather forces and money for forces, and to 〈◊〉 Princes to make war upon their native country, some practising secretly to murder the Queen, and very many with public infamous Libels, full of poisoned lies, did seek to uphold that Antichristian warrant of the Pope's Bulls.  
And for better furtherance of these intentions, they devised to erect certain schools, which they called Seminaries, to nourish persons disposed to sedition, that they might become séedmen, in the ●illag● of sedition, and to send them secretly into England, and Ireland, under secret masks, some of priesthood, some of other inferior orders of the meaner sort, being called Seminaries; and the rancour sort, Ies●ites, bringing with them, hallowed Wax, their Agnus Dei, many kind of beads, and such like, labouring secretly to persuade the people, to allow of the pope's foresaid Bulls▪ and of his absolute authority over all Princes & Countries: And if this traitorous and crafty course, had not by God's goodness been espied, and stayed, there had followed horrible uproars in the Realms: for as many as should be persuaded to obey the Pope's warrant, must needs b●e secret traitors, & there should have wanted nothing but power and opport●nitie to be open traitors: but God of his goodness discovered some of these seditious seedmen of rebellions: and when they could not be moved to repent of their traitorous determinations, they were justly condemned, for adhering unto the capital enemy of her Majesty, and her crown: The Pope who hath not only been the cause of two rebellions already in England, and Ireland: but in Ireland did manifestly maintain his own people: Captains and soldiers under the banner of Rome against her Majesty.  
And further those Traitors provoke newly other seditious persons secretly to enter into the Realm to revive the execution of the Pope's Bulls, pretending when they are apprehended, that they came into the Realm only by the commandment of their Superiors the heads of the jesuits, to whom they are bound by Oath against either King or Country, and that their coming is to inform, and reform men's conscience from errors, in some points of Religion as they shall think meet: but it is manifestly proved, that their labour is secretly to win all people, with whom they dare deal, so to allow the Pope's Bulls and Authority, and be discharged of their Allegiance, and to be well warranted to take arms against her Majesty when they shall be thereunto called, and to be ready secretly to join with any Foreign force that can be procured to invade the Realm: whereof they give great comfort of success.  
And because most evident perils would follow, if these virmine were suffered to creep by stealth into the Realm, and spread their poison therein, therefore do they most justly suffer death as Traitors.  
One of their company, Doctor San●ders a lewd Scholar and subject of England, a fugitive, a principal conspirator with the traitors and rebels at Rome, was the Pope's Legate and commander and treasurer for those wars aforesaid, passing into Ireland, openly by writing he gloriously avowed the Pope's Bull, as is before declared; but God plagued him with a strange death, who wandering in the mon●ntaines in Ireland without succour, died raving in a frenzy.  
The miserable Earl of Desmond being a principal doer in the rebellion in Ireland, secretly wandering without succour, as a miserable beggar, was taken by one of the Irishrie in his cabin, and his head cut off from his body: an e●d due to such an arch-rebel.  
james Fitz Morrice the first traitor in Ireland▪ next unto Stukley, was slain by an Irish young Gentleman as he went to burn his father's country.  
Desmount brother unto the Earl a blondie faithless traitor and a notable murderer of his familiar friends, who likewise wandering to seek some prey like a Wel●e in the woods, he was taken and beheaded, as he had used others, being, as he thought, sufficiently armed with the Pope's Bulls, and an Agnus Dei, and a notable ring hanging about his neck, sent from the Pope's ●●●ger.  
john Someruile a furious young man, of Warwick shire: of late he was discovered and taken in his way, coming with a full intent to have killed the Queen: he confessed his attempt, and that he was moved thereunto in his wicked spirit, by enticements of certain seditious and traitorous persons his kinsmen and allies, and by often reading of sundry seditious vile books, lately published against the queens Majesty.   

William Parry his treasons against Queen ELIZABETH.  
He had committed a great outrage against a Gentlem●n, one M. Hare of the Inner Temple, meaning to have murdered him in his own chamber, for which he was justly convicted; wherefore he went beyond Sea, and subjecteth himself unto the Pope, and upon conference with certain jesuits, he conceived his detestable treason to kill the Queen, which he vowed himself by promise, letters, and vows to perform it, and so returned unto England in january 1583. and put in practice divers times to execute his devilish purpose.  
Pretending that he had matter of great importance to reveal unto the Queen, he obtained secret access unto her Majesty, she having then but one Councillor with her, who was so far distant as he could not hear his speech: he showed her Majesty his proceedings with the ●esuits, and one Thomas Morgan a fugitive at Paris, who persuaded him to kill her Majesty, saying that his only intent of proceeding so far with ●hem was but only to this end, to discover the dangerous practices devised and attempted against her Majesty, by her disloyal subjects, and other malicious persons in foreign parts; but afterward it appeared most manifestly by his own confession, and by his dealing with one Edmund Nevil Esquire, that his intent in discovering the same in such sort as he did, was but to make the way the easier unto his most devilish purpose.  
The Queen suffered him divers times to have private conference with her, ●& offered him a most liberal pension, yet notwithstanding he did vehemently importunate the said Nevil to be an associate unto his wicked enterprise, as to an action lawful and meritorious: but the Almighty God that was protector of her Majesty, even from her cradle, so wrought in Nevil's heart, as he was moved to reveal the same unto her Majesty, whereupon the examination of the matter was committed unto the Earl of Leicester, and Sir Christopher Hatton; upon the examination whereof, when Parrie saw the said Nevil so to declare the truth, and so constantly affirm the same, he confessed all, saying: that coming unto the chamber of Thomas Morgan aforesaid, one greatly beloved and trusted in the Papists side; he broke with me that I should undertake to kill the Queen, I told him it would be easily done if it were lawfully done and warranted in the opinion of some learned Divines: then I was resolved by Divines, and I went so far by Letters and conferences in Italy, that I could not go back, but promised faithfully to perform the enterprise, if his holiness would allow it, and grant me remission of my sins: then I confessed myself unto a jesuit, and took his advice in the matter, who most lovingly embraced and commended me: then I wrote a Letter unto the Pope to require of him absolution of my sins, in consideration of so great an enterprise undertaken, without promise or reward: then I went unto the Pope's Nuntio, and read the letter unto him, and enclosed and sealed it, he promised me to procure answer from the Pope, and lovingly embraced me, wished me good speed, and promised me that I should be remembered at the Altar. Then he said he coming to England, he got access unto the Queen, as before: then came Letters into England unto me from Cardinal Como, whereby I found the enterprise commended and allowed, and myself absolved in the Pope's name of all my sins, and willed to go forward in the name of God. That Letter I showed unto some in Court, who imparted it to the Queen, notwithstanding it confirmed my resolution to kill her, and made it clear in my conscience that it was lawful and meritorious. When I looked upon her Majesty, and remembered her many excellencies, I was greatly troubled, yet I saw no remedy, for my vows were in heaven, and my letters and promises in earth: after Doctor Collen's book was sent me out of France, it redoubled my former conceits; every word in it was a warrant to a prepared mind: it taught that Kings may he excommunicated, deprived, and violently handled: it proveth that all wars, civil or foreign, undertaken for religion, are honourable, whereupon he was condemned of treason, and drawn upon a Hurdle from the Tower unto the Palace of Westminster, where he was executed.   

Francis Throgmorton.  
HIs confession was to this effect: When I was at Spa in the Country of Liege, I entered into conference with one jenney a notorious traitor, touching the altering of the State of the Realm here, and how the same might be attempted by foreign invasion, and to the like effect I had sundry conferences with Sir Francis Englefield in the Low Countries, who daily solicited the K. of Spain to invade the Realm, and I continued practising against her Majesty and the State by letters betw●ene Sir Francis Englefield and myself, and I acquainted Sir john Throgmorton my father with my traitorous practices, who dissuaded me from any further meddling with these practices, but by my father's advice I made a Catalogue of all the Noblemen and Gentlemen that were catholics, and did describe the havens of this Realm for landing of forces.  
He confessed that he was acquainted by his brother Thomas Throgmorton with a resolute determination for invading of the Realm, and that the Duke of Guise should be the principal executor of that invasion, to the intent to prepare by force the queens toleration in religion for the catholics; and if her Majesty should refuse so to do, to remove her from her crown and state, and that the Duke of Guise had prepared the forces, but there wanted money and assistance of the Catholics in England, to join with foreign forces: for money messengers were sent, both to Rome and Spain, and the Spanish Ambassador gave out that the King his Master would not only make some notable attempt against England, but would bear half the charge thereof; and an especial messenger was sent into England, under a counterfeit name from the confederates in France, to signify here the plot and preparation that was there, whereupon I took upon me to be a follower and means for the effecting thereof amongst the confederates in England, with the help of the Spanish Ambassador, knowing that he being a public person might deal therein without peril, and that the Duke of Guise made special choice to land in Sussex, about Arundel, for the near cut from France, and for the assured persons to give assistance, and I showed the whole plot of the havens for landing to the Spanish Ambassador, who did encourage me therein: also there was sent over from the confederates beyond Sea, into sussex, Charles Pager, under the name of Mope, alias Spring, and that the Spanish Ambassador was made privy unto his coming, and it was to view the havens and country for landing such foreign forces about Arundel, and to confer with certain principal persons for assistance, and he confessed that there was a device between the Spanish Ambassador and him, how such principal Recusants within the Realm as were in Commission for the peace in sundry countries, might upon the bruit of landing the foreign forces, under colour of defence of her Majesty, levy m●n to join unto the foreign forces; whereupon he was justly condemned.   

The Earl of Northumberland.  
He had a hand in the rebellion in the North, as well as his brother, and behaved himself diligently in the managing of those treasons, yet the Queen was content to remit all, and accept him again, both in honour and favour, yet he after entered into a new plot for the invading of the Realm, and overthrow of the government of religion, and to endanger her majesties person, and put her from her Kingdom, being a conspirator in Throgmortons' treasons: it was concluded by the Pope that the state of Christendom stood upon the stout assailing of England, and that it should be invaded with twenty thousand men, at the charge of the Pope and other Princes, and that her Majesty should be deposed, and some English Catholic elected King, and that many Priests should come into the Realm to win a number unto the Catholic faith to join, if opportunity served, either with foreign invasion, or with tumults at home.  
The head Preacher at Narbon in Provence, told an Englishman that England should be invaded by a foreign King, and the Popish Religion restored, and that Priests dispersed themselves in England for the better strengthening of the parties.  
One Pain executed for treason, confessed that this Realm could not continue in the State wherein it was, because the Pope had a special care thereof, and would in short time, either by foreign Princes, or by some other means, work a change of things here.  
The Duke of Guise two years did solicit the Pope and other Princes, to supply him with forces to invade this Realm.  
There was found about a jesuit that was taken upon the Sea, a discourse that the Earl of Northumberland, and all the Catholic Lords and Gentlemen in the North parts will assuredly join with foreign forces, and therein it is also affirmed that the Priests, dispersed within the Realm, can dispose of the Catholics of the Realm, as they shall be ordered, and that the Pope's excommunication should be renewed and pronounced against her Majesty, and all those which shall take her part, and that all such should be holden as traitors which did not join with the Army by a day.  
It was proved that the Earl had conference with the foresaid Charles Pager, coming over about the practice and prosecuting of the said enterprise, and that the ●arle secretly received him into the Gallery at Petworth, where the Earl conferred with him an hour, from whence Paget was conveyed back into the town, where he lodged all night, and the next night he was conveyed secretly unto a Lodge in the ●arls Park at Pe●worth, where he was kept with all secrecy eight days, and the servant which conveyed him was enjoined by the Earl in no wise to discover him, and Charles Paget returning from Petworth, took shipping again to go beyond Sea.  
Paget told William Shelley of Michelgrove in Essex▪ Esquire, that foreign Princes would seek revenge against her Majesty, of wrongs by her done against them, and would take such opportunity as might 〈◊〉 serve them, and that the Duke of Guise would be a dealer herein, and that the Earl of Northumberland would be an assistant unto them, willing Shelley whatsoever should happe●, to follow the Earl of Northumberland, and that the Duke of Guise had forces in readiness for the altering of religion here in England, and that the Catholics would all join for so good a purpose, for that it would be a means to reform religion: he said the stir would be in the North parts▪ because Sussex was not convenient in regard there was no safe landing there▪ and that it was so 〈◊〉 Lond●n, and that when any stir should be the Earl of Northumberland would go into the North parts, and when the Earl perceived that all this was come to light, he killed himself in the Tower, with a Pistol charged with three Bullets.   

Anthony Babington, with thirteen young Gentlemen more.  
THese conspired the death of Queen Elizabeth: they swore they would set the Pope in h●s former state in England, or else die the death, and they combined and confederated themselves by vow and oath, in a most horrible enterprise, by murder to take away the life of her Majesty, wherefore they were justly condemned, and executed.   

The story of the Spanish Fleet, Ann. 1588.  
THe said Fleet was a preparing three or four years, and being in full perfection came into our seas, with such mighty strength, as no navy of England or Christendom could abide their ●orce. And to make the intended conquest of this realm sure, to the same should also have joined the mighty army which the Duke of Parma had made ready in the Low-countries, which Army should land in this realm, and so both by sea & land this realm should be invaded, and a speedy conquest made thereof, whereupon it was gathered that neither by sea nor by land there could be much resistance made, & that there would be a strong party in this realm of papists to join with the foreign forces; but within eight or nine days of the appearance of the popish so great a navy upon the coast of England, it was forced to flee from the coast of Flanders near Calais, towards the unknown parts of the cold North, and all their hope of an imagined conquest was quite overthrown. It could proceed of no reason of man, nor of any earthly power, but only of God, that such a work, so long time a framing, to be so suddenly overthrown.  
Before this Army of Spain was ready to come forth unto the seas, there were sundry things printed, and sent into this realm, to notify unto the people that the realm should be conquered, the Queen destroyed, and all the Noble men & wealthy that did obey her, & would withstand the invasion, should be with all their families ●ooted out, and their livings bestowed upon the Conqueror's, and a new Bull was published at Rome by the Pope, whereby the Queen was accursed, and pronounced to be deprived of her Crown, and the invasion and conquest of the Realm committed by the Pope, to the King Catholic, which was the King of Spain, to execute the same with his armies, both by Sea and Land, and to take the crown unto himself, and there was a large explanation of this b●ll, written by Cardinal Allen, calling himself therein the Cardinal of England, and a number of them were sent over ready printed into England, most bitterly written against the Queen, and her Father King Henry the eight, and her Nobility and Council.  
In the Fleet were abundance of Princes, Marquesses, Condez, and Do●s, which came to have possessed the rooms of all the Noble men in England, and Scotland.  
Don Brnardin Mendoza, in an open assembly did say in a bravery, that the young King of Scots, whom he called a boy, had deceived the King of Spain: but if the King's Navy might prosper against England: The King of Scots should lose his Crown, when the brute was brought of the Spanish Fleet, and of the Army of the Sea coast of Flanders, with their shippings.  
Charles Lord Howard, Lord High Admiral of England, who is of the most Noble house of the Duke of Norfolk, had the charge of the greatest company of the queens Ships: an other company were appointed to remain with the Lord Henry Seymer, second Son to the Duke of Somerset, and brother to the Earl of Hertford: these continued in the narrow Seas betwixt England and Flanders, to attend the Duke of Parmas' actions.  
A third company were armed in the West part of England towards Spain, under the conduct of Sir Francis Drake, but after it was understood, that the great Navy of Spain was ready to come out of Li●b●ne, my Lord Admiral was commanded to sail with the greatest ships to the west parts of England to join with Drake, whom he made Uiceadmirall, and the Lord Thomas Howard, second Son unto the Duke of Norfolk, and the Lord Sheffield, with a great number of Knights, went with the Lord Admiral.  
When the Popish Army came unto the Coasts of England, it seemed so great, that the Englishmen were astonished at the sight of them; yet the Lord Admiral and Drake having but fifty of the English ships out of the haven of Plymouth, they ●uriously pursued the whole Navy of Spain, being about 160. ships: so that with the continual shot of the English one whole day, the whole Navy fled without returning: and after the English Navy being increased to an hundred ships, renewed the fight with terrible great shot all the whole day, gaining always the wind of the Spanish Navy, and for nine days together forced them to fly, and destroyed, su●ke, and took in three days fight, divers of the greatest ships, out of which great numbers were brought to London, besides many that were killed and drowned, and many were brought unto other parts of the realm▪ to the great dissh●nour of Spain: in which fight the Spaniards did never take nor sink any English ship or boat, or break any mast, or took any one man prisoner, so that some of the Spaniards let not to say, That in all these ●ghts Christ showed himself a Lutheran. The King of Scots gave strait commandment upon all his Sea coasts that no Spaniards should be suffered to land in any part, b●t that the English might be relieved of any wants.  
The Popish Fleet was by tempest driven beyond the Isles of Ork●ay, in an unaccustomed place, for the young Gentlemen of Spain, which had never felt storms and cold weather: about those northern Islands their Mariners and Soldiers died daily by multitudes, as by their bodies cast upon the land, did appear. And after twenty days and more, having spent their time in misery, then as they returned homeward the Lord ordained the winds to be so violently contrarious, that the Navy was dissevered upon the high Seas, west upon Ireland, and a great number of them driven upon sands, dangerous bays, and rocks, all along upon the north and west parts of Ireland, in places distant above an hundred miles asunder: whereby we may see how God favoured the just cause of Q. Elizabeth, in showing his anger against those proud boasting enemies of Christ's peace, and she and her Realm professing the Gospel of Christ, are kept and de●ended: according to the Psalm, under the shadow of his wings from the face of the wicked that sought to afflict her, and compass her round about to take away her soul.   

john Weldon, William Hartley, and Robert Sutton.  
IOhn Weldon Priest, was borne at Tollerton in Yorkshire: he was indicted of ●reason in Middlesex; first he took exception to the indictment that it was false, then to the jury, that they were unfit men to try him, because they were Lay men, and unto the whole Bench as unworthy to be his judges, because he did know them to be resolved before hand to condemn all Catholics brought before them: He acknowledged himself to be a Priest, and therefore not triable by the Common Laws. Whereupon persisting in that he would make no answer, and his Treasons manifest, he was condemned to be hanged, drawn and quartered.  
William Hartly Priest was condemned for the same treasons that Welden was: it was proved that he sent a Letter to Paris to Seminary Priests, importing the full resolution of the said Hartly and some other of his confederates (immediately upon the landing of the Spaniards) to have surprised the Tower of London, and to have fired the City: he affirmed, that if the Pope do deprive the Queen and discharge her subjects of their obedience, and send an army to restore the Roman Religion in England, he would pray that the Roman army might prevail in that case, and in that faith he would spend ten thousand millions of lives, if he had them, whereupon he was likewise condemned to be hanged, drawn and quartered.  
Robert Sutton Priest was indicted for the same treasons: he said the Queen was supreme governor within her highness Dominions, over all persons, but not over all causes: he was found guilty▪ and had his judgement as the rest. It was proved that Welden was sent over into the Low-countries to kill the Earl of Leicester, who apprehended him, and sent him over into England; to which he answered he had done nothing but as a Catholic Priest ought to do by the direction of our most holy Father the Pope, being the head of the Church, who only hath authority over all persons, and in all causes Ecclesiastical, and in this Roman Religion. I will die. Then he prayed all Catholics to pray for him, and so mumbling certain Latin prayers, he died. The other likewise died as obstinate traitors as himself.   

Doctor Lopez, Stephano de Ferrera de Gama, Manuel Lewis Tyvaco Portugall's.  
DOctor Lopez was favourably received into the queens house a long time, as one of her physicians, the other two were Portugall's lately received to the service of the King of Spain, yet colourably resorting into this Realm.  
Lopez confessed that he was of late years alured secretly to do service unto the King of Spain, and from one of his Privy Council he received a jewel of gold of good value, garnished with a large Diamond and a large Ruby, and afterward he assented to take away the Qu●●ns life by poisoning, upon reward promised him of fifty thousand crowns, for which purpose he sent a messenger over to Calais to confer with the Count ●uents for this practice, and that after he sent an other messenger unto Ibarra, the King of Spain's Secretary, and to the said Count Fuentes, promising to poison the Queen, if ●hee might have the fifty thousand crowns that were offered delivered unto him: and he confessed the other two were his messengers: in the aforesaid messages, and conspired with him to execute the same: and they all confessed, that the stay that it was not done, proceeded much against their minds, for want of the delivery of the said fifty thousand crowns, which was promised by a day: But the King of Spain finding fault that the messenger, which should carry the money, was too base a fellow to be trusted w●●h so much deferred the sending thereof: but after bills of Exchange were delivered by the Count Fuentes, for the money, by the direction of the King of Spain, at the very instant when it should have been done, it pleased God of his goodness towards her Majesty, to suffer this conspiracy to be very happily discovered by the diligence of one of the Lords of her majesties Privy Council: so all the three offenders were taken with their Letters and writings, expressing their own actions and Counsels, and the directions of the King of Spain's Councillors, and the other two confessed the like in effect, as Lopez had done: whereupon they were all three condemned for treason, and executed accordingly.  
Manuel Lewis, repent at his death, and prayed God that all those things that are achieved by the King of Spawn, against the queens Majesty, might take none effect, and that all the treasons which are wrought may be discovered, & that God would prolong the life of the queens Majesty, as she deserveth, and her faithful subjects desire.   

Edmund York, and Richard Williams.  
NOt long after Lopez his treason, another like conspiracy was concluded at Brussels to murder the Queen, whereof Stephano Ibarra, the King of Spain's Secretary▪ procuring the s●me to be done by the said York and Williams, and others: and Hugh Owen an English Rebel: a Spanish Pensioner, delivered unto the said York an assignation in writing, subscribed by the said Secretary Ibarra his hand, for assurance of payment of forty thousand crowns to be given unto him from the King of Spain, if he would kill the Queen: or if he would assist Richard Williams, or any other that should have performed the same; and the assignation was delivered unto Holt a jesuit, an old English Rebel, who produced the Sacrament and kissed i●, and swore in the presence of York and other Rebels, that he would surely pay the same Money unto him as soon as the fact should be committed: and upon this matter were three several consultations of Englishmen, being Rebels and Fugitives, and Pensioners of the King of Spain. The names of the principal parties of the consultations, are, William Stanley, the said Holt a jesuit, Thomas Throgmorton, the said Hugh Owen, Doctor Gifford, Doctor Worthington, Charles Paget, one Tipping, Edward Garret, and Michael Moody, but b● God's good providence, the said York and Williams were taken coming into England, and confessed the whole matter as aforesaid. Holt said to York, many Englishmen have failed to perform this enterprise, but if it should not be performed by you, he would after employ strangers in it.   

Patrick Cullen an Irishman  
HE was likewise a Pensioner of the King of Spain, and a Fencer: he was persuaded by William Stanley, and one jaques who was his Lieutenant, and one Shirwood and the said Holt to come secretly into England, and to kill her Majesty, and he assented thereunto, and had thirty pound of Stanley & jaques towards his journey, with offer of great reward; and coming into England, he was taken, and by good proofs charged there with, he confessed the same in the manner as is before here expressed.   

Richard Hesketh.  
He was a Gentleman of Lancashire, well acquainted with the Lord Strange? he was sent into England by Cardinal Allen, William Stanley, and Thomas Worthington to entice Ferdinand, the Lord Strange, son and heir to the Earl of Derby, to take upon himself the title to be heir unto the crown of England, and to show him the opinion of the Cardinal and many others, that he should take upon him the title of King, with assurance of treasure and foreign forces, to maintain the same, which the said Hesketh did very diligently perform, with many reasons, as he was instructed, but the Lord Strange being at Heskeths coming newly Earl of Derby, by the death of his▪ father, was so wise and dutiful, that he stayed Hesketh, who upon the Earl's report was apprehended, and confessed the whole matter, wheupon he was condemned, and showed great repentance, and cursed his instructors, and was executed.   

SQVIRE.  
THis Uiper Squire was likewise sent by the enticement of the aforesaid Serpentine generation, beyond Sea, to kill her Majesty: his plot was to so poison the pummel of her Saddle, that if she did lay her hand upon it, her whole body should be therewith poisoned, but by the sure providence of God, which ever did preserve her, and foreshow unto her▪ all her dangers, to the prevention of them, this practice came to light before it was executed, and the said Squire had the same most just reward of his foresaid treason, as his predecessors in like plots had.   

The Earl of Essex Conspiracy.  
LAstly, I will conclude with the conspiracy of the late Earl of Essex: for although it is not to be doubted but that his heart, with many of his followers, was upright unto the Queen, yet notwithstanding he had many Papists in the plot with him, whose hearts he knew not, and by whom, if his practice had took effect, the Queen should have been in as great trouble and danger as ever she was in her life; but the Lord of his accustomable wonderful mercy, delivered her Majesty from this danger likewise, who both by his holy spirit of comfort preserved her mind, still joyful without fear of her enemies, and also her royal person and her realm, by the safe custody of his holy Angels, from all wicked practices and treasons whatsoever, until her old age, and until he at his time appointed called her Majesty unto himself, out of her bed in peace, from a blessed Kingdom, wherein she had long reigned in great glory in this world, to reign with his Son jesus Christ in the Kingdom of unspeakable and eternal joy and glory in the world to come.  
By this story of Queen Elizabeth, the Papists that have any eyesight of true understanding, may see by what wicked means the Pope and their Catholic Church hath always gotten and maintained their most unlawful supremacy over kings. And although they have wonderfully prevailed against all superstitious Emperors and Kings, by such like excommunications▪ wars, murders, and treasons as he used against Queen Elizabeth, yet as God preserved her heart purely to stick to his sincere word, and to despise all the Pope's errors, superstitions, and trash, so God mercifully preserved her and her Kingdom from all the Pope's treacherous practices four and forty years, five months, and odd days, with such glory and peace as never Christian King had more: her manifest protections of God were as apparent and as manifest as David's; and as he and Solomon builded a most glorious material Temple in despite of their enemies, most gloriously did she build up the spiritual Temple and Spouse of Christ, in despite of the Papists and the Pope, and all kings that took their part: her outward glory and honour was squall w●th Salomon's, and she outmatched him in that: neither her glory in this world, nor any other means could withdraw her from her true zeal in setting for●h the pure word of God; wherefore all honour and glory be given unto God by this Realm of England and all his Church world without end. Amen.   

OUR MOST GRACIOUS King IAME●.  
WHen the Papists triumphing that their long expected hour was come by Gods taking away th● most blessed Quéen● Elizabeth, yet the Lord of his great mercy brought their joy to nought, by planting our dear Sovereign, james, by his especial grace, to succeed Queen Elizabeth in these Realms, one that is as zealous of the word of God as she, and one whom the Lord hath been as provident over in all his ways, as over her, and endued with the like joy in the Holy-Ghost, in the assurance of God's providence in time of danger, wherefore no doubt but as the Lord hath, so he will cover him and his Realms with the shadow of his wings from all papistical treacheries, even as he did Queen Elizabeth. This is worthy to be recorded unto the perpetual honour of his Majesty, that he being hair apparent unto Queen Elizabeth, could never be enticed by any Prince or Papist, to oppose himself against her. When the rising was in the North, and the rebels were ●led into Scotland, he took the queens part, though it were to the great ruin of much of his Kingdom: he made a Proclamation in Anno 1588. that none of the spanish Fleet should land upon his coasts, but that the English should be relieved of any thing they needed, and in the year 1592. he executed as traitors in Scotland, divers for conspiring with the King of Spain against England▪ and before the coming out of the Spanish Fleet Don Barnardin Mendoza in an open Assembly did say in a 〈◊〉 that the young King of Scots, whom he called a boy, had deceived the King of Spain, but if the King's Navy might prosper against England, the King of Scots should lose his crown, whereby it manifestly appeareth how true and faithful his Majesty was ●u●r unto the late Queen of famous memory.  
Touching GOD'S wonderful preservations over his royal person; who hath safely preserved him a King almost this eight and forty years, in despite of all his enemies, foreign and domestical, and no doubt but he● had many, ye● it doth most manifestly appear in some great and unheard of dangers, out of which the Lord hath most miraculously delivered him, as from Gowries' Treason and the Gunpowder Treason, and others.   

GOWRIES' conspiracy against his Majesty the fifth of August, being Tuesday Anno Dom. 1600.  
MA●●. Alexander Ruthwen, second brother unto the late Earl Gowrie, came to his Majesty as he was a hunting, and told him that it chanced the night before, as he walked about the Town of S. johnstone, he met a base fellow unknown unto him, and having suspicion of him he narrowly looked to him, and examined him, and he said he found a great wide pot to be under his arm, full of coined gold in great quantity, whereupon he took him, no body knowing thereof, and bound him in a privy dark house, and locked many doors upon him, and said that he came in haste to advertise his Majesty thereof according to his bounden duty, earnestly requesting his Majesty with all diligence and secrecy to take order therewith before any know thereof, swearing that he had concealed it from all men, yea, from the Earl his brother; whereupon the King suspected that it had been some foreign gold, brought thither by some jesuits for practising Papists to stir up some new sedition, as they had often 〈◊〉 before, and that the fellow that carried it was some Seminary, so disguised for the more sure transporting thereof: and with many earnest persuasions he got the King's Majesty as soon as he had done hunting, to ride with him to the Earl Gowr●es house to dinner, with a very small number with him, and after dinner his Majesty being ready to rise from the table, and all his servants in the hall at their dinner, M. Alexander standing behind his majesties back, pulled him softly, rounding in his majesties ear, that it was time to go, but that he would fain● have been quit of the Earl his brother, wishing the K. to send him out into the hall, to entertain his guests, whereupon the K. called for drink, and in a m●rrie and homely manner said to the ●arle, That although the Earl had seen the fashion of entertainment in other countries, yet he would teach him the Scottish fashion, seeing he was a Scottish man: and therefore since he had forgotten to drink to his Majesty, or sit with his guests, and entertain them, his majesty would drink to him his own welcome, desiring him to take it forth and drink to the rest of the company, and in his majesties name to make them welcome. Whereupon as he went forth his Majesty rose from the table, and desired M. Alexander to bring Sir Thomas Erskine with him: who desiring the K. to go forward with him, and promising that he should make any one or two follow him that he pleased to call for, desiring his Majesty to command publicly that none should follow him. Thus the K. accompanied only with the said M. Alexander, comes forth of the chamber, passes through the end of the hall, where the Noblemen and his majesties servants were sitting at their dinner, up a Turnepeck, and through three or four Chambers, the said Master Alexander ever locking behind him every door as he passed: and then with a more smiling countenance than he had all the day before, ever saying he had him sure and safe enough kept, until at the last, his Majesty passing thorough three or four sundry houses, and all the doors locked behind him, his Majesty entered into a little study, where he saw standing with a very abased countenance, not a bondman but a free man, with a dagger at his girdle: but his Majesty had no sooner entered into that little study, and Master Alexander with him, but Master Alexander locked to the study door behind him, and at that instant changing his countenance, putting his hat on his head, and drawing the Dagger from that other man's girdle, held the point of it to the King's breast, avowing now that the King be hooved to be in his will▪ and used as he list: swearing many bloody oaths, that if the king cried one word, or opened a window to look out, that the dagger should presently go to his heart: affirming, that he was sure, that now the king's conscience was burdened for murdering his father. His Maie●●y wondering at so sudden an alteration, & standing naked, without any kind of armour but his hunting horn, which he had not g●●ten leisure to lay from him, betwixt these two traitors which had conspired his life: the said master Alexander standing (as is said) with a dagger in his hand, and his sword at his side, but the other trembling and quaking, rather like ●ne condemned, than an executioner of s●ch an enterprise.  
His Majesty begun then to ●ilate to the said M. Alexander, how horrible a thing it was for him to meddle with his majesties innocent blood, assuring him it would not be left unrevenged, since God had given him children and good subjects, and if they neither, yet God would raise up stocks and st●nes to punish so vile a deed.  
Protesting before God, that he had no burden in his conscience, for the execution of his father, both in respect that at ●he ti●e of his father's execution, his Majesty was but a minor of age, and guided at that time by a faction, which overruled both his Majesty and the rest of the country, as also that whatsoever was done to his father it was done by the ordinary course of Law and justice.  
Appealing the said Master Alexander upon his conscience, how w●ll he all times since had deserved at the hands of all his race, not only having restored them to their lands and dignities, but also in now ishi●g and bringing up of two or three of his sisters, as it were in his own bosom, by a continual attendance upon his majesties dearest bedfellow in h●r privy chamber.  
Laying also before him the terrors of his conscience, especially that he made profession, according to his education, of the same religion which his Majesty had ever professed; and namely his Majesty remembered him of that holy man Mast. Robert Rollocke, whose scholar he was, assuring him that one day the said Master Robert's soul would accuse him, that he had never learned of him to practise such unnatural cruelty: his Majesty promising to him, on the word of a Prince, that if he would spare his life, an● suffer him to go out again, he would never reveal to any one living what was betwixt them at that t●me, nor never suffer him to incur any harm or punishment for the same.  
But his majesties fear was, that he could hope ●or no sparing at his hands, having such cruelty in his looks, and standing so irreverently covered, with his ●at on: which form of rigorous behaviour, could prognosticate nothing to his Majesty but present extremity. But at his majesties persuasive language, he appeared to be somewhat amazed, and uncovering his head again▪ swore and protested that his majesties life should be safe, if he would behave himself quietly, without making any noise: and that he would only bring in the Earl his Brother to speak with his Majesty: whereupon his Majesty inquiring what the Earl would do with him, since (if his majesties life were safe according to promise) they could gain little in keeping such a prisoner. His answer only was, that he could tell his Majesty no more, but that his life should be safe, in case he behaved himself quietly, the rest, the Earl his brother, whom he was going for, would tell his Majesty at his coming. With that, as he was going forth for hi● brother, as he affirmed, he turned him about to the other man; saying these words unto him, I make you here the kings keeper, tul I come back again, and see that you keep him, upon your own peril: and therewithal said to his Majesty, you must content yourself to have this man now your keeper, until my coming back.  
With these words he passeth forth▪ locking the door after him, leaving his Majesty with that man he found there before. Of whom his Majesty then inquired, if he were appointed to be the murderer of him at that time, and how far he was upon the ●o●nsel of that conspiracy, whose answer with a trembling and astonished voice and behaviour, was, that as the Lord should ●●dge him, he was never made acquainted with that purpose, but that he was put in there perforce, & the door locked upon him, a little space before his majesties coming: as indeed all the time of the said M. Alexander's menacing his majesty, he was ever trembling, requesting him for God's sake, and with many other attestations, not to meddle with his majesty, nor to do him any harm. But because M. Alexander had before his going forth, made the King swear he should not cry, nor open any window, his majesty commanded the said fellow to open the window on his right hand, which he readily did, so that although he was put in there to use violence on the King, yet God so turned his hart, as he became a slave to his prisoner.  
While his majesty was in this dangerous estate, & none of his own servants nor ●raine knowing where he was, & as his majesties train was arising in the Hall from their dinner, the Earl of Gowry being present with them, one of the E. of Gowries' servants comes hastily in, assuring the Earl his master, that his majesty was horsed, & away through the Insh, which the Earl reporting to the Noble men, and the rest of his majesties train that was there present, they all rushed out together at the gate in great haste: and some of his majesties servants inquiring of the Porter when his majesty went forth? The porter affirmed, that the king was not yet gone forth? Whereupon ●he Earl looked very angrily upon him, and said he was but a liar: yet turning him to the Duke, & to the Earl of Mar, said he should presently get them sure word where his Majesty was, and with that, ran through the close, and up the stairs. But his purpose indeed was, to speak with his brother, as appeared very well by the circumstance of time, his brother having at that same instant left the king in the little study, & ran down the stairs in great haste.  
Immediately after, the Earl cometh back, ●unning again to the gate, where the Noblem●n and the rest, were standing in a maze, assuring them that the king was gone long since out at the back gate, and if they hasted them not the sooner, they would not overtake him, and with that called for his horse, whereat they rushed all together out at the gate, and made toward the Inshe, crying all for their horses: passing all (as it was the providence of God) under one of the windows of that study, wherein his majesty was. To whom M. Alexander very speedily returned, and at his in coming to his Majesty, casting his hands abroad in a desperate manner, said, he could not mend it, his Majesty behoved to die: and with that, offered a garter to bind his majesties hands, with swearing, he behoved to be bound. His majesty at that word of binding, said, he was borne a free King, and should die a free King. Whereupon he gripping his Majesty by the wrist of the hand, to have bound him, his Majesty relieved himself suddenly of his gripes: whereupon as he put his right hand to his sword, his majesty with his right hand seized upon both his hand and his sword, and with his left hand clasped him by the throat, like as he with the left hand clasped the King by the throat, with two or three of his fingers in his majesties mo●th, to have stayed him from crying. In this manner of wrestling his Majesty perforce drew him to the window, which he had caused the other man before to open unto him, and under the which was passing by at the same time the King's train, and the Earl of Gowry with them, as is said, and holding out the right side of his head and right elbow, cried, that they were murdering him there in that treasonable form: whose voice being instantly heard and known by the Duke of Lennox, the Earl of Mar, and the rest of his majesties train there: the said Earl at Gowry ever ask what it meant? and never seeming any ways to have seen his Majesty, or heard his voice, they all rushed in at the gate together, the Duke and the Earl of Marre running about to come to that passage his Majesty came in at. But the Earl of Gowry and his servants made them for another way up a quiet Turnepeck, which was ●uer condemned before, and was only then left open, (as appeared) for that purpose.  
And in this mean time, his Majesty, withstrugling and wrestling with the said M. Alexander, had brought him perforce out of that study, the door whereof, for haste, he had left open at his last incomming, and his Majesty having gotten, (with long struggling) the said▪ M. Alexander's head under his arm, and himself on his knees, his master dro●e him back perforce hard to the door of the some Turnpike, & as his majesty was throwing his sword out of his hand, thinking to have stricken him therewith, and then to have shot him over the stairs, the other fellow standing behind the king's back, & doing nothing but trembling all the time, Sir Io: Ramsey, not knowing what way first to enter, after he had heard the Kings cry, by chance finds that Turn-peck door open, & following it up to the head, enters in into the chamber, & finds his majesty and M. Alexander struggling in that form, as is before said: and after he had twice or thrice stricken M. Alexander with his dagger, the other man withdrew himself, his Majesty still keeping his gripes, & holding him close to him: immediately thereafter he took the said M. Alexander by the shoulders, and shut him down the stair: who was no sooner shut out at the door, but he was met by Sir Thomas Erskine and Sir Hue Hereis, who there upon the stair ended him: the said Sir ●ho: Erskine being cast behind the Duke & the Earl of Mar that ran about the other way, by the occasion of his meddling with the said late Earl in the street, after the hearing of his majesties, cry. For upon the hearing thereof▪ he had clasped the Earl of Gowry by the gorget, & casting him under his feet, and wanting a dagger to have stricken him with, the said Earls men rid the Earl their master out of h●s hands: whereby he was cast behind the rest, as is said: and missing the company, & hearing the said Sir john Ramseys' voice upon the Turn-peck head, ran up to the said chamber, & cried upon the said Sir Hue Hereis & another servant to follow him: where, meeting with the said M. Alexander in the Turn-peck, he ended him there, as is said the said M. Alexander crying for his last words, Alas I had not the weight of it. But no sooner could the said Sir Thomas, Sir Hue, and another servant win into the Chamber where his majesty was, but that the said Earl of Gowry, before they could get the door shut, followed them in at the back, having cast him directly to come up that privy passage, as is before said: who at his first entry, having a drawn sword in every hand, and a steel bonnet on his head, accompanied with seven of his servants, every one of them having in like manner a drawn sword, cried out with a great oath, that they should all die as traitors. All the which time his majesty was still in his chamber, who seeing the Earl of Gowry come in with his swords in his hands, sought for M. Alexander's sword which had fallen from him at his out shutting at the door, having no sort of weapons of his own, as it is said ● but then was ●hut back by his own servants that were there, into 〈◊〉 little study, and the door shut upon him: who having put his majesty in safe●y, reencountred the said Earl and his servants, his majesties servants being only in number ●●ure, to wit, Sir Hugh Hereis, and Sir john Ramsey, & one Wilson, a servant of james erskin's, a brother of the said sir Thomas, the said E. having 7. of his own servants with him: Yet it pleased God, after many strokes on all hands, to give his majesties servants the victory, the said E. of Gowry being stricken dead with a stroke through the hart, which the said sir Io: Ramsey gave him, without once crying upon God, & the rest of his servants dung over the stairs with many hurts, as ●n like manner the said sir Tho: Erskin, 〈◊〉 Hugh Hereis, & sir john Ramsey, were all thr●● very sore hurt and wounded.  
But all the time of this ●ight, the D. of L●nnox, the Earl of Mar, & the rest of his Majesties' train, ●ere striking with great hammers at the utter door, whereby his majesty pa●●t up to the chamber with the said M. Alexander which also he had locked in his by-comming with his majesty to the chamber: but by reason of the strength of the said double door, ●he whole wall being likewise of boards, and yielding with the strokes● it did bide the● 〈◊〉 space of half an hour & more, before they could break it ● hau● entresse: who 〈…〉 with his majesty, found (beyond their expectation) his Majesty delivered from so imminent a peril, & the said late Earl the principal conspirator lying dead at his majesties ●éet. Immediately thereafter his majesty kneeling down on his knees, in the midst of his own servants, & they all kneeling round about him: his majesty out of his own mouth thanked God of that miraculous deliverance and victory, assuring himself, that God hath preserved him from so dispai●ed a peril, for the perfecting of some greater work behind, to his glory, and for procuring by him the weal of his people, that God had committed to his charge.  
In the first beginning of the King's majesties reign over England, William Watson, & William Clarke Seminary Priests, and George Brook, brother unto the Lo: Cobham, had most traitorously devised a plot, whereby the King's person should have b●en surprised, and the whole kingdom overthrown, and they had enticed to the embracing their traitorous Machinations: Anthony Copley Gentleman: Sir Griffin Markam Knight, the Lord Cobham,▪ the Lord Grace. Sir Walter Raleigh, and others: But before they had brought their Conspiracies unto ●ffect: the Lord of his accustomed goodness, and carefulness over his Majesty made all their Conspiracies apparent unto the King and his Council, and about the midst of july, in the first year of his highness reign, proclamations were made out for the apprehension of them, whereby they were taken, and in Nou●mber after they were all condemned of High Treason: and the nine and twenty day of November, the two Priests were executed: and sir days after George Brooke was beheaded, and the ninth of December Sir Griffin Markam, and the Lord Cobham, and the Lord Grace, after they had been severally brought upon the scaffold, in the Castle of Winchester, and had made their Confessions, and prepared themselves likewise severally to die, upon the sudden, the Kings warrant written with his own hand, was there delivered unto Sir Benjamin Tichborne, high Sheriff of Hampshire, commanding him to stay execution: these three and Sir Water Raleigh, were returned pri●oners unto the Tower, the fifteenth of December.   

The Gunpowder Treason.  
THomas Percy, Robert Catesby, Thomas Winter & others in the last year of the reign of Q. Elizabeth, by the instigation of certain Jesuits, practised with th● King of Spain, to send a well ●urnished Army upon England, promising him great aid to entertain them at their arrival at Milford Haven, and to that purpose the King promised to 〈◊〉 them fif●y thousand pound for levying of horse and foot, and preparation of Munition in England to second them: but whilst this was in a manner concluded, Q. Elizabeth died, & the King of Spain upon certain knowledge that K. james was established, dispatched his Ambassadors and Commissioners for England, ●or confirmation of a lasting Peace between them, yet nevertheless the said Rob. Catesby sent Tho: Winter again to the King of Spain to resolicite their former project, but the King answered him, your old queens is dead with whom I had wars, and you have a new King with whom I have ever been in good peace and amity, and for continuance thereof, I have sent my special Commissioners, and until I see what will become thereof, I will not hearken unto any other course whatsoever. When Winter returned, and made this known unto Catesby, Percy and the rest, than they began to cast about what they might do of themselves to advance the Romance Catholic Religion, but first they would see the event of the first Parliament, if that would mitigate any former Laws, and try what good the Conclusion of Peace with Spain would do unto them before they attempted any further: but when they perceived that neither Parliament, nor public Peace sorted in any part to their desire, and that the Peace concluded was rather a more ready means for the Law to proceed against them then otherwise, because the Peace concerned only the Amity of Christian Princes, for the general good of Christendom, without any particular or private respect: then Catesby told the rest, he had a device in his head that should free them, and the rest of the English Catholics from their oppressions, and when he had found out ●it Ministers for execution of his device, after they had taken oath and Sacrament for secrecy, he told them he had devised the mean to undermine and blow up the Parliament house, at the instant when the King, Queen, Prince, Peers, and Commons were all assembled, which project they presently embraced, and forthwith Percy hired certain lodgings close to the Parliament house: and then they appointed Miners, who with great difficulty digged and undermined a part of the wall, but after a while they understood that the Vaunt right under the Parliament house was to be let to hire, then Guydo Fawkes went and hired it: this Fawkes was late a Soldier in Flanders, and for this purpose was sent for, who by consent of the rest changed his nam●, and was called john johnson Master Pearcies' man: after they had hired the Uaut▪ the● secretly conveyed into it thirty and sir barrels of powder, and covered them all over with Billets and Faggots.  
●bout ten days before the Parliament should begin, an unknown party in the Evening met a servant of the Lord Mounteagles' in the stre●t, and delivered him a Letter, charging him speedily to give it unto his Lord, which he did: when his Lord had read it, and observed the dangerous contents, with a special caveat, not to appear the first day of Parliament, he was amazed, and forthwith delivered it to the Earl of Salisbury the King's Principal Secretary▪ a chief counsellor of Estate: when the Earl had judiciously observed the strange Phrase and Tenor thereof, with the terrible threats therein against the whole State, he acquainted the Lord Chamberlain therewith, and then they conjoined unto them the Lord Admiral, the Earls of Worcester and Northampton, who instantly consulted what was fittest to be done, omitting neither time, diligence or industry, all which notwithstanding, they could not as yet find out the depth of this mystery, and were therefore much troubled in mind, b●cause the appointed day of parliament drew near, which was Tuesday the 5. of November: upon the Saturday before, the King being returned from hunting, the said Lords acquainted his Highness with what had passed, and when his Majesty had well noted the strange contents of the Letter, which purported the sudden ruin of the State, the King said notwithstanding the small respect and slight regard which might be given to Libels scattered abroad yet th●s was more quick and pithy then was usual in Libels, and willed them to search in all places, as well not daily frequented, as of usual repair▪ and concerning any foreign disturbance or invasion, he well kn●w the present force and preparation of all Christian Princes, and that whatsoever practice of treason was now in hand, it must be performed in some unsuspected place, and by some homebred traitors: thereupon new search was made in all places about the Court and the Parliament house, but could not as yet find any thing worthy their labours: all which ●earch●s were performed with such silence and discretion, as there rose no manner of suspicion, either in Court or City▪ the Lord Chamberlain, whose office it most concerned, never rested day nor night, and the night before the Parliament, as Sir Thomas Knevet with others scowted about the parliament house, espied a fellow standing in a corner very suspiciously, and asked him his name, what he was, and what he did there so late, who answered very bluntly hi● name was john johnson Master Pearcies' man and keeper of his lodg●ings. Sir ●homas Knevet continued still his search in all places thereabouts, and returning thither again▪ found him lingering there still, searched him, and found under his cloak a close Lantern, and a burning Candle in it: and about him other signs of suspicion, that he stood not there for any good: then the Knight entered the Ua●●, where they found the powder covered with Billets and Faggots as aforesaid, and then the Lord Chamberlain caused the Traitor to be bound, and being now about three a clock in the morning ●ee went unto the King, and with exceeding gladness told his Majesty the Treason was discovered and prevented, and the Traitor in hold, the King desired to see Fawkes, who when he came before the King used like traitorous and audacious speeches, as he did at his first apprehension, affirming himself was the only man to perform the Treason, saying, it sore vexed him that the deed was not done, and for that time would not confess any thing touching the rest of the Conspirators, but that himself only and alone was the contriver and practiser of this Treason.  
Between five and six a clock in the morning the Council gave order to the Lord Mayor of London to look to the City, and in very calm manner to set civil watch at the City gates, signifying therewithal that there was a plot of Treason discovered, and that the King would not go to Parliament that day: and the same day in th● afternoon, the manner of the Treason was by Proclamation made known unto the people, for joy whereof, there was that night as many bonsires' in and about London as the streets could permit, and the people gave humble and hearty thanks unto almighty God for their King & Countries right blessed escape.  
Within three days after two other proclamations were made, signifying unto the people who were the chief conspirators, with commandment to apprehend Percy and Catesby, & to take them alive if it were possible, which said Percy and Catsby were gone to Holbach in Warwickshire to meet Winter▪ Gaunt, and others: where under pretence of a great hunting▪ they meant to raise the country, and surprise the Lady Elizabeth from the L. Harington, whom they meant to proclaim Queens, and in whose name they meant to enter into Arms, being persuaded that the King, the Prince, and Duke of York were by that time blown up in the Parliament house: but when they knew their treason was known and prevented, and saw the King's forces round about the house, so as they could not escape, Percy and Catesby very desperately issued forth, and fight back to back were both slain with one Musket shot.  
Saturday the ninth of November the King went to Parliament, where in the presence of the Queen, the Prince, the Duke of York, the Ambassadors of the King of Spain, and the Archduke, and all the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and Commons of the same, he made a very solemn oration, manifesting the whole complot of this Treason.  
The 27. of january at Westminster were arraigned, Thomas Winter, Guydo Fawkes, Robert keys and Thomas Bates for plotting to blow up the Parliament house, digging in the mine, taking oath and Sacrament for secrecy, etc. and Robert Winter, john Grant, Ambrose Rookewood, for being acquainted with the treason afterward, giving their full consent thereunto, and taking oath and Sacrament for secrecy, and sir Euer●●d Digby for being made acquainted with the said Treason, yielding assent, and taking his corporal oath for secrecy: all which inditements were proved against them, and by themselves confessed, and thereupon had judgement given them to be drawn, hanged and quartered, their limbs to be set upon the City gates, and their heads upon the Bridge: according to which sentence the thirtieth of january, Sir Euerard Digby, Robert Winter, john Grant and Bates were executed at the West end of Paul's Church, and the next day after the other four were executed in the Parliament yard, six of the eight, acknowledged their guiltiness in this horrible treason, and died very penitently, but Grant and Keys did not so.  
Out of these and many other destructions, the Lord of his abundant mercy hath delivered his most faithful Servant, and our dread Sovereign King james: and still will preserve him according to his promise, so long as he putteth his trust in him: and it is not to be doubted, but God having given him the Spirit of confidence in him, and also fortified and builded up this his hope and trust by the experience of ennumerable preservations of his person and Stat●e and such one's as could be attributed to no means, but only to God's handy works: Nay, I will conclude by the warrant of God's word, that it is impossible for the Devil by any temptation in the world to steal this heavenly treasure out of his Royal heart, no more than he could steal it out of job his heart: for although from them that have not the true grace of God, that which they have shall be taken from them: yet according to Christ's promise, which is truth itself, he that hath truly God's Spirit, be it in never so little manner, more shall be given him, and that which he hath shall never be taken from him.  
And touching these blessed Realms of Great Britain and Ireland, over which the Lord hath appointed him supreme head next under his Son jesus Christ over all causes spiritual and temporal, being that he maintaineth and defendeth the very same Doctrines, and no other, which Christ, the Apostles, and the Pri●●itiue Church taught: as the Lord hath most wonderfully blessed and prospered them by the hands of Queen Elizabeth, and his Majesty, this many years, so undoubtedly his wings of most safe preservation shall be still over this realm so long as no Idolatry is in Israel. I mean maintained by the Laws of the Realm: For though there be many Idolatrous Papists, yet the Law is against them, and though there be many sins and wickednesses in England, yet the Laws of the Realm are most strict against them: therefore the Realm is holy and righteous, because the laws be holy and righteous, and although there be abundance of wicked and abominable people in this Realm yet there be as many both holy and righteous men and women as ever were in them: Therefore certainly the LORD will not destroy or plague this Realm for their sakes that be wicked and profane i● them, but most surely still bless and preserve them for their sakes that be righteous and holy therein, as hitherto he hath done: wherefore unto him be all honour, praise, glory, power and Dominion of all the inhabitants of this Realm, and of all his Church world without end.  
The last but not the least use of these precedent Stories is therein diligently to mark the unspeakable cruelty, tyranny, and most subtle and wicked practices of Papists in many ages before Queen Mary, but than it was at the height and then papists showed their hearts truly without dissimulation, and from them have come all the treacherous practices against Queen Elizabeth, and all the treacherous practices against our dread Sovereign K. james: only Gowries' treason excepted, but they never devised a more ungodly and inhuman tragedy, most abominable to God, and odious in the judgement of all men, as their most devilish practice to blow up the Parliament house with Gunpowder, to the destruction of his Majesty, his Queen, and all his Royal issue: with all the Nobility, Bishops, judges, and chief of the Commons of this Realm, with many thousands beside, to the utter undoing of this most noble Kingdom.   

Their cruelty in Spain.  
LIkewise of this their cruelty which no tongue is able to express sufficient testimony would appear by the most cruel murders upon God's Saints committed from time to time in innumerable abundance both upon our country men, there own and others, by the most devilish and cruel inquisito●s of the Spaniards, but these serpents are become so wise and subtle that there is no certain record to be found in any writer of their doings therein, since the book of Martyrs, but for all their subtlety they cannot hide it from Christ jesus, at the day of judgement,   

The cruel practices of the Papists in France.  
LIkewise there hellish cruelty hath been declared in no place in the world, so plainly as it hath been in France, by the innumerable massacres, and murders of God's Saints, that they have there committed. I will only recite one massacre, and the death of their two last Kings of France, for by these and other such like cruelties already declared out of the Book of Martyrs, it is easily seen that they are the Brothers of Cain, and Children of the Devil.  
In the year one thousand five hundred seventy two, the Duke of Guise by the advice of the French King Charles the ninth, came with a great company of Soldiers at midnight into the streets of Paris, to massacre the Protestants: the mark of the Executioners should be a hankerchéefe tied about their Arms with a white Cross in their Hats, and the Palace Bell ringing at the break of the day, should give the Signal: they began by knocking at the Admiral's Gate, who was a Protestant, they stabbed him that came to open the Gate, than they entered the Admiral's Chamber: one thrust him through the body, and striketh him on the head; another shot him through with a Pistol, another wounded him in the legs, and every one of them give him a blow: then the Duke of Guise commanded them to cast him to him out of the Widow, than the Duke spurned him with his foot, and going into the street, said; Courage Companions, we have begun happily, let us proceed to the rest, the King commands it. One carried the admirals head unto the King, and Queen his Mother, who sent it embalm unto the Pope, and the Cardinal of Lorraine: for assurance of the death of their Capital enemy, one cut off his head, another his privy members, and three days they dragged his carcase with all indignity through the streets, than they hanged it up by the feet.  
They murdered all his Servants and Gentlemen in his quarter, with like fury they murdered all the other Protestants throughout the City and Suburbs, of all ages, conditions, and Sexes, Men, Women, and Children, rich and poor. There was heard in Paris a lamentable cry of people going unto death, a pitiful complaint of such as cried for mercy: the street were strewed with carcases, the pavements, market place, and river, was died with blood: they destroyed that day above ten thousand of innocent Protestants.   

Henry the Third.  
HENRY the third King of France, 
The History of France.  of the house of Valois, a mild and tractable Prince: courteous, witty, eloquent, and grave, but of easy access; devout, 
john Serres, & Edw: Gimston. Anno 1588.  loving, learning, advancing good wits, a bountiful rewarder of men of merit, a friend to peace, and a Prince who deserved to be placed amongst the worthiest of that Monarchy: was traitorously murdered by a devilish Monk on this manner.  
When as the Swisses and Lansquenets of Sansie, and Pontoise were by force reduced to the King's obedience: The Duke of Longuevill gathered an Army of twenty thousand men and joined with them. Whereupon the King's forces being about forty thousand men, lodged about Paris, and took Saint Cloud, and made the Parisians ready to yield; Whereat the Popish Monks and Priests of that City were so much displeased, that they vowed revenge thereof. And one james Clement, a Monk, an excrament of hell, a jacobine by profession, of the age of twenty two or twenty three years old, vows to kill the Tyrant, and to deliver the City besieged.  
This damnable project he imparts to Doctor Bourg●ing, Prior of his Covent, to Father Comolet, and other jesuits, and to the heads of the League, to the chief of the sixteen, and to the forty Councillors at Paris. All encourage him to do this happy design: they promise him abbeys and Byshopprickes, and if he chance to be made a Martyr, no less than a place in heaven above the Apostles.  
They caused the Preachers to persuade the people to patience seven or eight days, for before the end of the week they should see a notable accident, which should set all the people at liberty. The Priests of Orleans, Rovan and Amiens, clatter out the like at the same time, and in the same terms.  
The first of August the Monk goes out of Paris towards Saint Cloud: upon his departure, they take above two hundred of the chief Citizens and others Prisoners, whom they knew to have goods, friends, and credit with the kings party, as a precaution to redeem that cursed murderer, in case he were taken before or after the deed. In his way he was taken by the Regiment of Coublan, which was then in guard, telling them that he went then unto his Majesty, to let him understand something which concerned his service. Coublan caused him to be conducted by two Souldionrs unto the kings quarter, which was at Saint Cloud, commanding him that (if happily the King were not there) they should b●ing him to some one of the Counsel: Whom the Monk gives to understand, that the first Precedent, and other of the kings Servants had sent him, to advertise him, that there is a good number of Partisans at Paris, who if it please his Majesty to give them a day and hour, will keep him a Port open. And to purchase the more credit unto his words, he shows a certain Paper written in Italian Characters, the which he said was a Letter of credit from the first Precedent, accompanied with a Passport from the Garle of Brienne, signed Charles Leuxemburge; and feigns that he had obtained it to go out of Paris under colour of going to Orleans, and that he had many private instructions which he might not deliver but to his Majesty alone.  
The King being advertised by La Guesle, the Proctor General, commands he should be brought the next day, but he is examined first by Portaile.  
The next day, being come to the King's lodging, they were called by Du jotall, the first Groom of his Chamber. At the first La Gues●e caused the jacobin to stay near the door, and taking his Papers, he presents them unto his Majesty, who having read them, commands the jacobin should approach, whom he asked what he would say, to whom he answered; That it was a secret thing. Some distrust made La Guesle to speak, being betwixt the King and him. Speak aloud (said he, twice or thrice) there is not any one here but the King trusts.  
His Majesty seeing him make difficulty to speak, commands him again to approach.  
The Baron of Bellegard, Master of the kings Horse, and La Guesle (who were alone in the Chamber) retired two or three paces. The King bends his ear, but instead of hearing what he expected, this wretch draws a Knife out of his sleeve, made of purpose, thrusts his Majesty into the bottom of the belly, and there leaves the Knife in the wound. The King draws it forth, and with some striving and struggling of the Monk, strikes him above the eye: many ran in at this noise, and in the heat of choler, killing this vile and cruel Monster of men, prevented the true discovery and finding out of this enterprise, and the authors and actors thereof, worthy to be noted with a perpetual blot of disloyalty and treason.  
The Physicians held that the wound was curable: and the same day the King did write of this attempt, and of his hope of recovery, to the Governors of Provinces, to foreign Princes, and to his Friends and confederates. But feeling that the King of Kings had otherwise determined of his life, he did first comfort himself in foreseeing, that the last hours of his crosses, should be the first of his felicities. Then lamenting his good and faithful Servants, who surviving should find no respect with those, whose minds had been so abandoned to mischief, as neither the fear of God, nor the dignity of his person could dissuade them from this horrible sacrilege.  
One thing (said he) doth comfort me, that I read in your faces, with the grief of your hearts, and the sorrow of your souls, a godly and commendable resolution, to contiu●e united, for the preservation of that which remains whole of my estate, and the revenge which you owe unto the memory of him, who hath loved you so dearly. I seek not the last curiously, leaving the punishment of mine enemies unto God. I have learned in this school to forgive them, as I do with all my heart. But as I am chiefly bound to procure peace and rest unto this realm, I conjure you all by that inviolable Faith which you owe unto your Country, that you continue firm and constant defenders of the Common liberty, and that you never lay down Arms, until you have purged the Realm of the troubles of the public quiet. Thus and other such things he spoke, as the last pangs of death carried him within few hours unto another world.  
By his death he extinguished the second parcel of the third Race of Capets, in the branch of Valois, leaving the Crown to the third Royal branch of Bourbon's: whereunto the order of the Fundamental Law did lawfully call him. And thus you may see the damnable projects and designs of these jesuitical Popish Spirits, against the Lord and his anointed.   

The death of Henry the fourth.  
HENRY the fourth King of France, 
john de Serres in the French History.  of the Royal Race of the Bourbon's, who for his famous reskues and victories, and martial exploits, had purchased unto himself amongst his own Subjects, the surname of Great, whose life and actions, 
Ed: Grimston. An: Christi. 1589.  future ages may read with admiration, was likewise traitorously murdered by the disloyal and ungodly practices of the Papists.  
A Parliament being holden at Paris, hane disannulled the Bulls of Cardinal Caietans' Legation, and other Bulls come from Rome the first of March, together with their proceedings, excommunications, and fulminations, made by Marcellin Landriano, terming himself the Pope's Nuntio: The said Bulls, and all their proceedings an edicts being burnt in the Market place, which contained a pardon of that most cruel parricide on Henry the third lately murdered: the King was first therefore excommunicated by Pope Gregory the 4. of that name. Afterward the jesuits understanding that the King did purpose something against them, for the cruel murder committed on the person of the late King, and for other their exorbitant and devilish practices daily intended and contrived, the Devil stirs up another of his dearly beloved Sons to murder his Majesty on this manner following.  
On Friday, the day after the queens Coronation, the King being advertised of some ominous prediction, he went into his Chamber and fell on his knees and prayed: and thus he did three times, in the end he went and walked in the Gallery until dinner time. After dinner many Noblemen came into his Chamber, and began to tell some tales to put him out of his melancholy humour, and to make him laugh: having smiled a little with the rest (being by nature of a pleasant disposition) in the end he said: We have laughed enough for Friday, we may well weep on Sunday.  
Hereupon he sent to the Arsenal at four of the clock; whereupon, they say that the Duke of Uendosme told him that he had been warned to beware of the fourteenth day; yet making no account thereof, he went down into the Court, whereas a man of a mean condition detained him a quarter of an hour, than he went into his Caroche, by the Duke of Espernon (who sat● in the first place of the Boot, upon the kings right hand) Montbazon, the Marshal Lavardin, La Force, and Praulin, being followed by two Footmen, and one of his Guard on horseback, having commanded monsieur de Vitry, and the rest of his Guard to stay behind.  
Being betwixt the drawbridge and the pool, this miserable wretch, who watched his opportunity, drew near unto the Caroche on the right side, thinking his Majesty had been there; but seeing he was on the left hand, and hearing them command the Coachman to go on, he went the nearest way by the narrow lanes, and met with his Majesty in the street called Ferroneire, near unto S. Innocents' Church, where staying to make way for a Cart to pass, the King leaned down on the one side towards monsieur Esper●●on, pressing him to read a letter without spectacles. The Duke of Montbazon turned towards them, and one of the footmen was busy tying up his garter on the other side: so as this monster had opportunity to stab the King into the left pa●, but the wound was not great, whereupon crying out: O my God I am wounded, he gave him m●anes to give him a second blow which was mortal, the knife entering between the fifth and sixth rib, it cut asunder the vein leading unto the hart, and the wound was so deep, as it entered into cava vena, the which was pierced, wherewith the King did presently spit blood, losing all apprehension and knowledge, for any thing they could perceive. They had great difficulty to save the murderer from killing presently, yet in the end he was conveyed to the house of Retz.  
The King was carried back unto the Lowre, upon the way they met with the Dolphin, who went to take the air, but they caused him to return, and be carried into the queens Chamber. The King was laid upon a Couch in his Cabinet, whereas presently after he gave up the Ghost.  
In that these Papistical and traitorous attempts, took effect unto the murdering of these two French Kings, when the Lord of his infinite goodness still preserved Queen Elizabeth, and our now dread Sovereign King james from so many, and from more dangerous practices: It may certainly be concluded, that if they had no worse feared the Papists than they did, and put their trust in God as well as they, and had according to their example purely purged their Realms from Papistry, the sure providence of God would have been as sure their Castle, strong hold, and defence, as it was to them and their Realms at all times, and in all occasions and needs.  
NOw by the especial Grace of God, and the assistance of his blessed Spirit, I have sailed unto my expected Port, all laud and praise, and thanks therefore be given, unto the Father, the Son, and Holy Ghost: And I most heartily beseech him, that this Book may beget in the Readers a true dislike of all ceremonies, superstitions, and false Doctrines of Papistry, and to make them truly zealous of God's word and commandments. O Lord convert all Papists that belong unto thee, and hasten according to thy promises to gather all Kings together to destroy the Popedom: in the mean time, grant all Kings, Princes, and others Grace, to beware of him, that he corrupt not the souls of them nor their subieces, nor hurt their persons or estates.  
And lastly, I beseech thee to gather together the number of thine elect, and hasten thy coming to judgement, that thou ma●st take thy beloved Spouse from the miseries of this World, unto thy eternal glory prepared for her: come Lord jesus come quickly.  
FINIS.    

An Alphabetical Table, containing the principal matters, and all the Martyrs that suffered for the truth, from the Primitive Church to the end of Queen Mary.  

A  
AGrippa cast into prison by Tiberius. page 2  
Andrew, Peter's Brother crucified. 3  
Anthia martyred. 5  
Ant. Pius Edict in favour of the Christians. Ibid  
Attalus burned on an Iron chair. 6  
Aurelius favours the Christians. 9  
Affairs of the Church of England and Scotland, beginning with King Lucius. 19  
Austin with above forty Preachers, sent into England. 22  
He goes in procession to Canterbury. Ibid.  
Consecrated Archbishop in France, by the commandment of Gregory. 23  
He assembled the Bishops, charging them to preach the word of God. Ibid  
He baptiseth 10000 in the River Small on Christmas day. 24  
His death. Ibid.  
abbeys erected. 29  
Alfride oppressed by the Danes: his misery: he makes Dunwolphus a Swineherd, Bi. of Winchester: he is comforted by God's providence, and overcomes the Danes, causing them to be christened. 33  
Adelstane crowned King at Kingston, forceth the Britons to pay him tribute: sends his Brother to Sea in an old Boat, builds Monasteries for the release of his sins. 35  
Anselm Archbishop of Canterbury, accuseth Henry the first King of England, to the Pope: he is turned out of his Bishopric and goods. 50  
Anacletus Pope. 51  
Arnulphus a Priest put to death, for preaching against the Avarice and incontinency of the Clergy. 51  
Adrian the fourth an Englishman, Pope. 52  
Choked with a fly. 54  
Avarice of the Popish Prelates. 80  
Amadeus Duke of Savoy, chosen Pope. 138  
Abraham of Colchester burned for maintaining the truth. 142  
Alexander the sixth poisons the Turks brother for 2000 Florins. 151  
Abiurations in Henry the eight his time, referred to the Book at large. 126  
Adulphus Clarbachus burned, for maintaining the truth at Colen. 170  
Articles against Cardinal Wolsey. 171  
Andrew Hewit a Prentice burned, for maintaining Froths opinions. 183  
Anne of Bullen, her charitable & good works. 184  
Articles agreed upon in Parliament. 196  
Abel hanged for the supremacy. 200  
Anthony Pierson burned at Windsor. 201  
Adam Damlip, his persecution and martyrdom at Calais. 205  
Anne Askew, her confession, condemnation, persecution and martyrdom. 207. 208.  
Adam Wallace martyred in Scotland, for holding the mass to be Idolatry. 215  
Altars in Churches pulled down. 226  
Anne Potten burned the next after Samuel, for professing the truth. 290  
Anthony Burward of Calais, for saying the Sacrament of the Altar was an Idol, burned at Canterbury. 291  
Alexander the Keeper of Newgate, his cruelty to M. Philpot and his man. 311  
Agnis South, about the Sacrament of Penance, condemned and burned. 314  
Anne Albright for denying the realty in the Sacrament, condemned and burned. Ibid.  
Agnes Potten burned at Ipswich, 320  
Adam Foster Husbandman, Martyr. 326  
Askin a constant Martyr. 327  
Alice Potkins starved to death. 329  
Agnes Stamley burned. 331  
Alexander horseman Martyr. 332  
Ambrose died in Maidstone Goal. 339  
Agnes Siluerside, alias Smith, condemned. 340  
Agnes Banger martyred. 348  
Anne Try Martyr. 349  
Alexander Lane Martyr. 362  
Alexander Gouch martyred. Ibid  
Alice Drivers a constant Martyr. Ibid.  
Alice Snoth burned at Canterbury. 365.   

B  
BArtholmew crucified and beheaded. 3  
B●zaes Register of Martyrs under Decius. 11  
Boniface the forerunner of Antichrist. 24  
Beda Priest wrote 37. volumes. 27  
Boniface an Englishman, Archbishop of Mentz and Martyr. Ibid.  
Bohemians suppress Idolatrous Temples. 127  
Basill besieged by the Dolphin of France. 145  
Barnes a Friar bears Faggots, for eating flesh on a Friday. 166  
Bilney a great Preacher of the truth, his articles, abjuration, and martyrdom afterwards. 177  
Bayfield a Monk of Berry, a valiant Martyr, his cruel usage and martyrdom. 179  
Baynham a Lawyer whipped, racked, and martyred for maintaining the truth. 181  
Bartrucke a Scottish Knight, confutes certain Articles of the Papists, for which he is condemned, and his picture buried. 193. 194. 195.  
Bible at large set up in every Church. 200  
Bonner's examination, his pride before the Commissioners. 225  
His unreverent and forward words: his imprisonment and deprivation. 226  
B●ner compares Priests to the virgin Mary. 240  
Bradfords declaration of the manner of disputaon he meant to hold. 244  
Beckets' Image twice set up at Mercer's Chapel and thrown down. 256  
Bishop of Chester, who condemned George Marsh, burned with a harlot, dies thereof. 268  
Barlow for bearing witness of the truth, sent to the Fleet. 269  
Beard the Promoter, his cruelty to james Trevisam, and other Professors. 281  
Bartlet green Gent. in trouble, for writing the Queen is not yet dead, meaning Queen Mary, and afterwards for denying the Sacrament of the Altar, condemned & burnt. 313  
Blind Boy martyred at Gloucester, 323  
Bloody Commission granted by King Philip and Queen Mary, to prosecute the poor members of Christ: whereupon 22. are brought before Bonner out of Essex. 330  
Barbara Final burned at Canterbury. 332  
Bradbregs widow burned at Canterbury Ibid  
Bends wife burned at Canterbury. Ibid  
Berry a Priest and Commissary, a Persecutor of the faithful, his sudden and fearful end. 356  
Bate a Barber, a persecutor of the faithful, his sudden death. 362   

C  
CAligula Caesar. 2  
Commodus Son to Verus, Emperor. 7  
Contention between the East & West Church, for the observation of Easter day. Ibid  
Constantine the Emperor borne in Britain. 18  
His prayers to his Soldiers. Ibid.  
His immunity to the ministry, his provision for liberal sciences. 19  
Constantine with the help of three legions of Soldiers out of Britain, obtains the peace of the universal Church. 20  
Council at Sternhalt for the observation of Easter. 25  
Council of Constance. 26  
Carolus Magnus proclaimed Emperor. 25  
Cambridge erected by Sigisbert. 29  
Chester built. 33  
Cloud half blood, half fire, seen in England. 39  
Canutus succeeds Siranus, and erects the monastery of S. Edmonsbury. 40  
Council at Vercellis. 43  
Council at Mentz under Pope Leo 9 Ibid.  
Council at Latteran. Ibid.  
Council at Mantua against Priests marriages. Ibid.  
Controversy between Canterbury and York for the Primacy. 45  
Calixtus the second Pope. 50  
Complaints of sundry abuses in the Church. 51  
Contention between the Bishop of York and Canterbury. 68  
Conclusions put up to the Parliament. 93  
Council of Constance for pacifying a schism betwixt 3. Popes, in which john the Pope was deposed, & proved to be an heretic, a murderer, a Sodomite, and many others: in the 8. Session john Wickliff and his forty Articles were condemned. 112  
Council of Basill send Ambassadors to the Bohemians, with their answers. 130  
Council of Basil begun. 137  
Contention between two Popes. 145  
Constantinople taken. 146  
Clement the seventh Pope, his wicked life and death. 162  
Collins for holding up a little Dog when the Priest was at Mass, burned, and the Dog with him. 190  
Cowbridge after he was almost starved, martyred at Oxford. 191  
Cardinal Poole attainted of high treason, flies to Rome. 200  
Commotions in Oxfordshire, Yorkshire, Norfolk, and Suffolk. 222  
Commotions in Oxford and Buckingham, appeased by the Lord Grey. 224  
Commotion in the North. ibid.  
Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury offers to defend the book of common-prayer. 235  
Communication between Doctor Ridley and Secretary Bourne in the ●ower. 240  
Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury sent to Oxford to dispute. 242  
Cat appareled like a Priest, hanged at the Cross in Cheapside. 244  
Cardinal Pools Oration in the Parlament-house 246  
Christianus king of Denmark his Letters to Q. Mary for Miles C●u●rdale. 256  
Causon of Thunderst in Essex for maintaining the truth, burned at Kayley. 262  
Christopher Wade burned at Dartford for denying the real presence in the Sacrament. 281  
Cornelius Burgie burned. 295  
Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury his parentage and education he is sent Ambassador to the Emperor, he is sent Ambassador to the Pope, he seeks to banish Popish errors, and to reform the Church, he is charged with heresy for denying the Pope's power, he is condemned and disgraded by Bonner, Bonner's Oration in disgrace of him he is alured to recant by fair promises and entreaty, his martyrdom, from fol. 315. to 32●▪  
Christopher Li●●er burned. 322  
Cisley Ormes burned. 343  
Cuthbert Simpson Martyr. 354  
Christian George burned. 357  
Christopher Browne burned at Canterbury. 365   

D.  
DEscription of the Primitive and later times of the Church. 1  
Domitius Caesar. 2  
D●cius tyranny against Christians. 11  
Danes enter England, and burn the I'll of Sheppey in Kent. 30  
Danes take York. 32  
Dunston Abbot of Glastenbury banished by E●● wine. 36  
Danes arrive and do much spoil. 39  
Danes suddenly slain upon S. Brices' day. 40  
Danes begin to be Christians. 41  
divers Popes at one time. 52  
Dominicans or black Friars order instituted. 78  
Divorce of K. Henry the eighth, and Q. Katherine. 174  
Duke of Norfolk committed. 201  
Destruction of Merindall, & Cabriers in Fr. 202  
●od, alias Scot burnt at Calais. 206  
Da●id Beaton Archb. and Cardinal in Scotland his miserable end, and burial in a dunghill. 215  
Duke of Somerset▪ protector his history, proclamation against him, sent to the Tower, discharged again, committed to the Tower again, arraigned at Westminst. and condemned, beheaded at Tower-hill, 230, 231, 232  
Duke of Northumberland beheaded. 235  
Dagger thrown at the Preacher at Paul's cross. ibid.  
Disputations in the Convocation house about the Sacrament. 256  
Duke of Suffolk brought to the Tower. ib.  
Duke of Suffolk beheaded at the Tower-hill. 239  
Derick Carver condemned. 281  
Dunstone Chittenden famished in the Castle of Canterbury. 329  
Denis Burges Martyred at Lewis. 332  
Denis Brigs martyred. 349  
Dunning the cruel Chancellor's sudden death. 356   

E.  
EVstachius a Captain, with his wife & family martyred. 4  
England troubled only with the tenth persecution. 16  
Ethelbert King of Kent. 21  
Edwine converted by Paulinus, and christened at York. 25  
Ethelwood converts the people of Southsax. 26  
Empire translated from the Grecians to the Frenchmen. 28  
Egbert sole King. 30  
Ethelwolph Bishop of Winchester, succeeds K. by the Pope's dispensation, his superstition. ibib.  
Edw. the elder subdues Wales and Scotland, and is always victorious. 35  
Edmund expels the Danes, and is slain at Glassenbury. 36  
Edwine crowned at Kingston. ibid.  
Edward succeeds Edgar, and is murdered. 39  
Egelred King. ibid.  
Elphegus Bishop of Canterbury, put to▪ death at Grenwich. 40  
Eldred drives out Canutus. ibid.  
Edmund, surnamed Ironside chosen King by the Citizens of London and Nobles. 41  
Edricus kills Edmund. ibid.  
Edward the son of Emma chosen King, and crowned at Winchester. ibid.  
Elinor Cobham banished into the Isle of man.. 147  
Elizabeth Samson convented for speaking against Pilgrimages. ibid.  
Elizabeth Burton called the holy-maid of Kent, a notable impostor put to death. 184  
Edward the sixth King of England, restores the Scriptures in the mother tongue. 220  
Edward the sixth dies, his prayer at his death. 233 234  
Elizabeth warn Martyr. 285  
Edward Sharp like pure gold tried in the fire. 329  
Edmund Allen and Katherine his wife martyrs. 332  
Elizabeth a blind maid Martyr. ibid.  
Elizabeth Hooper burned. 339  
Ellen Euring denying the laws set out by the Pope, condemned. 340  
Elizabeth Falkes examined and condemned. ibid.   

F.  
FRedericke the Emperor overthrown by the Venetians, and taken. 54  
Franciscans order begun. 78  
Frederick the second Emperor, persecuted by Popes. 83  
Four and twenty burned in Paris. 185  
Five burned in Scotland. 186  
Fetherston for denying the supremacy, hanged. 200  
Friar burned at Rochest●r. 343   

G.  
GOdwin forswearing himself choked. 42  
Gregory the eighth Pope. 50  
Grosthead Bishop of Lincoln. 84  
George Carpenter burned. 167  
George Constantine apprehended for heresy. 171  
Geoffrey Lon for dispersing of Luther's books forced to abiu●●. 178  
Giles Germa●e burned at S. Giles in the fields. 192  
George Blage Knight imprisoned, and condemned for speaking against the Mass, but pardoned. 209  
George Wizard of Scotland, his persecution and martyrdom. 214  
Gardner Bishop of Winchester sent to the Tower. 220  
Gernsey and Gersey invaded by the French. 225  
Gardner an Englishman cruelly tormented at Lisbon in Portugal for maintaining of the truth. 228  
Gibbets set up for Wiat's soldiers. 244  
Gardner Bishop of Winchester his Sermon at Paul's cross. 247  
Gardner calls the Preacher before him at Saint Mary-Oueries. 249  
Gods judgement upon the Parson of Arundel. 264  
George Marsh cruelly used and burned. 267  
George Tankerfield of London Cook, condemned. 285  
George King died in prison. ibid.  
George Catmer burned. 290  
George Broadbridge burned at Canterbury. 291  
Gardner Bishop of Winchester, his history and death. 303  
George Soper burned at Canterbury. 304  
George Park burned at Canterbury. ibid.  
George Ambrose Fuller, burned in Smithfield. 327  
George Stephens martyred. 332  
George Eagles, alias Trudgeover, hanged, drawn and quartered, between two thieves. 342  
George Eagles sister burned. 343   

H.  
HIeraclius cuts off the Pope's hands & feet. 24  
Harold last King of the Saxons. 42  
Hildebrana Pope, a Sorcerer. 45  
Honorious the second Pope. 51  
He is taken with whores. ibid.  
Henry the first king of England dies. ibid.  
Henry the second his penance, for the death of Becket. 67  
He divides the Realm into six parts, and ordains justices of Assizes. 68  
His great fame and large Dominions. ibid.  
Henry the Son of Henry the second, his disobedience and death. 69  
Hildegris is a Prophetess. 79  
Henry the third King of England. 81  
Henry the fifth crowned. 104  
Hugh Pie of Ludney, for holding sundry opinions contrary to the Church of Rome, accused and purged before the Bishop of Norwitch. 141  
Henry the fifts cruel commition for attaching sundry suspected of Lolardy. ibid.  
Harman Peterson committed to the Counter for not being confessed in Lent. 161  
Henry Voz burned at brussels, for maintaining Luther's opinions. 161  
Henry Sudphen of bream, his piety, persecution and martyrdom. 163. 164.  
Henry the 8. entitled defender of the faith. 170  
His solemnity at the receiving of the title of defender of the faith. ibid.  
Henry Finmore Taylor, burnt at Windsor. 201  
Haruy a Commissary, a persecutor, hanged, drawn and quartered. 206  
Homes a Yeoman of the Guard, his cruelly to Doctor Taylor. 261  
Higbed of Horden, burnt at Horden. 262  
Humphrey Middleton martyred at Canterbury. 280  
Henry Laurence burnt at Canterbury. 284  
Hugh Latimer Bishop of Worcester, his conference with Antonian: his parentage, his godly Sermuns, his charity to the poor and needy, accused of heresy, his subscription to certain Articles propounded unto him, he is committed to the Tower: his prayer for the Lady Elizabeth: his martyrdom at Oxford, with Bishop Ridley: from folio 293. to 303.  
Hugh Lame Rock an old lame man, burned at stratford the Bow. 322  
Hooke burned at Chester. 329  
Hugh Fox burned in Smithfield. 354  
Henry Pond burned in Smithfield. 362   

I  
jerusalem destroyed by Tytus & Vespasian. 2  
john banished to bathmos. 3  
judas Thadeus slain. ibid.  
Iraeneus with many others martyred. 8  
Ignatius martyr. 4  
Iue King of West Saxons goes to Rome. 26  
Innocentius the second Pope. 51  
john King of England. 71  
john Claydon a Currier burnt in Smithfield. 104  
john Hus his History: his Articles put to him: his answer, his constant end, 113. 114. 115.  
Jerome of Prage his hard usage and marryrdome. 125. 126.  
john Wadden Priest burned. 142  
john Wendham of Alborough cruelly handled for maintaining the truth. ibid.  
john Beverley whipped for the truth. ibid.  
I●hn Stelley of Flixton forced to abjure. 143  
john Burrell forced to abjure. ibid.  
john Finch forced to do penance. ibid.  
jubilee at Rome. 145. 146.  
julius the second Pope exceeds all his predecessors in iniquity. 151  
john Coins for contemning the Sacrament of the Altar, and not receiving at Easter; died at Saint martin's. 160  
james Gossen Dutchman, committed for not receiving at Easter. 161  
john Wi●cock a Scotish Friar committed for preaching against, holy water and purgatory, ibid.  
john Esry burned. ibid.  
john Athelane burned. 165  
john Thewxbury burned in Smithfield. 179  
john Randall found in his study, hanged in his girdle. 180  
john Frith Martyred. 18●  
john Lambert martyred. 187. 188▪  
john Painter burned. 192  
Injunctions set out in the 38. year of King Henry the eight. ibid.  
john Porter a tailor famished to death. 200  
Idolatry suppressed. 〈◊〉.  
james Morten burned. ibid.  
john Marbeck condemned and pardoned by the King. 211  
john Athee indicted for speaking against the Sacrament. ibid.  
john adam's burnt. 209  
john Lacels a Gentleman, burnt, ibid.  
john Browne burnt. 219.  
john Hun troubled about the Sacrament. 221  
joh. Alasco uncle to the k. of Poland banished. 239  
jests of a Rood at Cockram in Lancashire 248  
james George dies in prison, and is buried in the fields. 249  
john Rogers, first Martyr in Q. Mary's days. 249. 250  
John Hooper his martyrdom. 254.  
John Laurence burned at Colchester. 264.  
judge Hales his History and death. 265.  
julius the third Pope, his wicked life and profaneness. 266.  
John Awcoke died in prison. Ibid.  
johannes de casa a Dean of the Pope's chamber, plays the Sodomite and defends it. Ibid.  
john Card-maker his martyrdom. 268.  
john Warn burned. Ibid.  
john Hardley his martyrdom. 274.  
john Simpson suffered at Rochfort for maintaining the truth. Ibid.  
john Bradford, his reasons against transubstantiation, and his martyrdom. 275, to 278.  
john Lease a apprentice, burned with Master Bradford. 278  
john Bland martyred. 279.  
john Franbesh martyred. 280.  
james Trevisam persecuted, and after his death buried in More fields. 281  
john Lanuder of Godstone, martyred for the truth. 282.  
john Aleworth died in prison. 283.  
james Abbs burned at Bury. Ibid.  
john Denley martyred. Ibid.  
john Newman burned. 284.  
john Wade died in prison and was buried in the fields. 285.  
john Leishord Martyr. Ibid.  
john Trunchfield Martyr- 290.  
james Tutty of Breachley burned. 291.  
john Gorway martyred at Lichfield. Ibid.  
john Glover persecuted. 292.  
john Webbe burned at Canterbury. 304  
james Gore died in prison at Colchester. Ibid  
john Philpot accused of heresy after twice examination committed to Bonner's coal house, his third examination before Bonner: his fourth examination before the Bishops: his ninth examination: he is condemned and brought to Newgate, his patient and constant end: from folio 304▪ to folio 312.  
john Tucson burned in Smithfield. 312  
Isabella Foster burned in Smithfield▪ Ibid.  
john Warn burned in Smithfield Ibid.  
john Warn of Tenterden in Kent, about the Sacrament of the Altar, condemned. 314.  
joan Sole of Harton about the Sacrament of the Altar and auricular confession, condemned. 315  
joan Cotmer burnt at Canterbury. Ibid.  
john Cavel burned in Smithfield. 321.  
john Huillier Minister, burnt at Cambridge. 321,  
john Mace burned at Colchester. 322  
john Spencer burned at Colchester. Ibid.  
john Hammon burned at Colchester Ibid.  
john Ap Rice a blind man, burned at Stratford the Bow. Ibid.  
joan Horns martyred. 323.  
john Hartpoole burned at Rochester. Ibid.  
joan Bache widow, burned at Rochester. Ibid.  
john Osward martyred at Lewis. 324.  
john Clement Wheelewright persecuted Ibid.  
john Colstocke of Wellington, for denying the real presence forced to recant. 326.  
john Norres dies in the King's Bench, and buried on the backside. Ibid.  
john Careless of Coventry, after long imprisonment, and many examinations, dies in the King's bench. 327.  
john Guyn a constant Martyr. ibid.  
julines Palmer a godly Preacher in K. Edward's days, martyred. ibid.  
john Forman martyred. 328  
joan West burned. Ibid.  
john Hart martyred 329  
john Clarke pined to death in the Castle in Canterbu●y. Ibid.  
john Archer of Cranbrooke weaver, pined to death at Canterbury ibid.  
john Philpot of Tenterden Martyr. 330  
john Bradbridge of Staplehurst Martyr. 332  
joan manning's of Maidstone in Kent, Martyr, Ibid.  
john Fishcocke burnt at Canterbury. Ibid.  
james Morris martyred at Lewis. Ibid.  
john johnson about the Sacrament condemned. 340.  
john Thurston a constant confessor of jesus Christ died in Colchester Castle 341.  
john Cures Shoemaker of Sisam in Northamptonshi●e, burned. 343.  
james A●stoo burned at Islington 345.  
john joys of Lezfield in Suffolk martyred. 349  
john Forman Martyr. Ibid.  
john Weaver Martyr. Ibid.  
john Milles Martyr. Ibid  
john Hart Martyr Ibid.  
john Osward Martyr. Ibid.  
john Ashdon Martyr. Ibid.  
john Hallingsdale burned in Smithfield. 351.  
john Rowth Minister, for affirming the Pope to be very Antichrist, after many persecutions for the truth burned. Ibid.  
john Devenish burned in Smithfield. 354.  
joan Seaman persecuted for the truth of the Gospel. 356  
john Floyd Martyr. 357  
john Holiday Martyr. ibid.  
john Slade burned at Brainford. 359  
john Vale died in prison, and buried in a dunghill. 360  
john Alcocke cast into a dungeon, dies, and is buried in a dunghill. 361  
john Cook Sawyer burned at S. Edmund's Bury. 362  
james Asley Martyr. ibid.  
john David burned at Bury. 362  
john Sharp burned at Bristol. 365  
john Cornford burned at Canterbury. ibid.  
john Herst burned at Canterbury. ibid.  
john Baker burned at Seville in Spain. 366   

K.  
KNights of Rhodes instituted. 51  
Katherine Par, Henry the eighth his last wife, her troubles for the Gospel. 209  
Kathaerine Knoches' and her two daughters martyred for the truth. 228  
Katherine Hut widow Martyr. 323  
Katherine Knight, alias Tinley, burned at Canterbury. 365   

L.  
LVcan put to death. 2  
Laurence broiled. 12  
Licinius joined with Constantine, calls learning the vice of Princes, hangs Theodorus on a cross. 16  
Lucius his letters to Elutherius Bishop of Rome. 20  
London burnt. 39  
Lurdanes why so called. 40  
Letters between the Emperor and the Pope. 53  
Lewes the French Kings son comes into England, and takes himself to be King. 77  
Lodovicus King of Hungary drowned in a bog. 167  
Leyton for affirming both kinds in the Sacrament burned at Norwich. 191  
Lancelot one of the guard burned. 192  
Lady jane beheaded. 236  
Latimer Bishop of Worcester sent to dispute at Oxford. 242  
Laurence Sanders Parson of All-hallows in Breadstreet his examination & Martyrdom. 252   

M.  
Mark the Evangelist burned. 3  
Mathias stoned. ibid.  
Mahomet's beginning and laws. 26  
Monasteries erected. 29  
Martin crowned Pope: the Emperor on foot, leading a horse on the right hand, and the marquess of Brandenburg on the left hand. 112  
Margery Backster for dissuading the people from Idolatry and superstition sore troubled. 143  
Martin Luther a stout champion of the church against the Pope; his History. 154  
Matthew Ward about the Sacrament committed to the Counter. 161.  
Miracle of a jew Christened in Constantinople 160  
Mekins a boy burned in Smithfield. 200  
Mustle borrow field, where thirteen or fourteen thousand Scots were slain. 224  
Marry Queen of England. 234  
Morgan a judge troubled in conscience for sentencing the Lady jane, falls mad and dies. 239  
Marsh accused to have taken the Pixe and crucifix out of the Sepulchre, he and his Wife committed to the Counter. 243  
Margery poley widow, burned at Tunbrigde. 281  
Michael Trunchfields' wife burned in Ipswich about the Sacrament. 320  
Mantrell burned at Salisbury. Ibid.  
Margaret Ellis condemned to be burned, but died in Newgate. 322  
Martin Hunt imprisoned in the King's Bench for the truth dies, and is buried in the backside. 326  
Mother Tree martyred. 328  
Matthew Bradbridge of Tenderden, martyred. 330  
Margaret Hide burned in Smithfield. 331  
Margery Awstoo burned at Islington. 345  
Margaret Thurstone martyred at Colchester. 348  
Margery Mearing for affirming the Mass to be abominable burned. 353  
Mother Bennet an ancient woman, persecuted for the truth. 356  
Mathe● R●c●rby Martyr. 357  
Mark Burges burned at Lisbon in Portugal. 166.   

N.  
NEro Caesar. 2  
Nunneries erected. 27  
Normans advanced in Church and Commonwealth. 44  
Nicholas Canon pennanced and thrice whipped. 144  
Nine millions of gold levied in France of the Prelates in fourteen year. 146  
Nicholas South committed to Newgate for not being shriven in Lent. 161  
New Testament translated into English by William tindal. 167  
Nicholas Chamberlain burned at Colchester. 274  
Nicklas Ha●● burned at Rochester. 281  
Nicholas Final of Tenderden Martyr. 330  
Nicholas White burned at Canterbury. 332  
Nicholas Pa●due burned at Canterb. ibid.  
Nicholas Holden Martyr. 349  
Nicholas Burton Merchant of London, cruelly persecuted and burned at Cadix in Andalousia. 366   

O.  
OSwald by prayer unto God ouercoms Cadwallo. 25  
Ostright ravisheth the wife of Br●wer a Nobleman, in revenge whereof he calls in the Danes 32  
Otho the Emperor puts out Pope john's eyes, and hangs Cressentius the Consul. 39  
Oldcastle: Lord Cob●am his history. 131. the King secretly admonisheth him to submit himself to the holy Church: his answer thereto: the Archbishop sends his Sum●er to him with a sit●tion: he is arrested and sent to the Tower. 133. his later examination and answer to the Archbishop's questions, 135. 136. he is led again to the Tower, and escapes into Wales: he is condemned of heresy and treason, and drawn to S. Giles in the fields, hanged by the middle & burned. 137  
O●colampadius testimony of divers good men. 166  
Oldman of Buckingham burned for eating Dacon in Lent. 181  
Ombler a rebel in the North refuseth the king's pardon, is afterward taken and executed at York. 224   

P.  
PIl●t slew himself under Tiberius. 2  
Parmenias' put to death. 3  
Persecution, the first by Domitius Nero. ibid.  
Persecution, the second by Domitian. ibid.  
Persecution, the third under Trayanus. 4  
Phocas Bishop of Pontus cast in a hot Furnace. ibid.  
Persecution the fourth under Antonius Verus. 6  
Poly●arpus his constancy and death. ibid.  
Persecution the fifth under Pertinax. 7  
Parmachus with his wife and children put to death. 9  
Persecution the sixth under Maximinus. ibid.  
Persecution the seventh under Decius. ibid.  
Persecution the eighth. 12  
Persecution the ninth under Aurelian. 13  
Persecution the tenth under Dioclesian. 14  
Paul●s Church in London built by Ethelbert K. of Kent. 21  
Phocas kills Mauritius the Emperor. 24  
Pope's work masteries against the Greek Emperors. 27  
Paschalis Pope dies. 50  
Popes Palls instituted. 69  
Pope by his policy levies a great sum of money in England. 83  
Prophecies of the Pope's persecutions. 91  
Pope Martin's death. 137  
Pope Eugenius the fourth. 138  
Paul Craws a Bohemian, for holding Wickliss opinions, delivered to be burnt. 144  
Printing, the ruin of the Pope and Antichrist, invented in Germany. 145  
Philip Norrice an Irishman, sore troubled for the truth. 147  
Pope a Weaver in Eye martyred about the Sacrament. 148  
Peake burned in Ipswich for giving a Sacrament cake to a Dog. ibid.  
Pius the second Pope his proverbs. 150  
Paulus secundus Pope, a hater of learning & learned men. 151  
Petrus Ruerrius in two years spent 200000. florins &, permitteth the Cardinals to play the Sodomites the three hot months. ibid.  
Prodigies and Prophecies, showing the fall of Antichrist. 154  
Petrus Flistedius burned at Collen. 170  
Packington, a favourer of tindal, deceives the Bishop of London. 171  
Patrick Hamilton a Scottish man, of the blood royal, burned for the truth. 175  
Pavy a persecutor hanged himself. 182  
Puttedue for taunting a Priest, condemned and burnt. 191  
Peter a Germane burnt at Colchester, about the Lords Supper. Ibid.  
powel hanged for denying the king's supremaciy. 200  
Persecution in Calais. 204  
Persecution in Scotland. 218  
Peter Martyr banished for religion out of England. 239  
Priest of Canterbury says Mass one day, and the next preacheth against it. 243  
Philip Prince of Spain lands at Southampton: married at Winchester. 245  
Priests do penance at Paul's Crosse. 246  
Procession through London for their conversion to the Catholic Religion. 249  
Patrick Packington martyred. 284  
Persecution at Wenson in Suffolk: 323  
Persecution at Mendlesam Suff●lke. ibid.  
Persecution in Coventry and Lichfield. 329  
Philip Humphreys burned at Berry. 362   

Q  
Queen Mary crowned  
Quarrels between the Spaniards & English, about two whores. 248  
queen Mary said to be with child. Ibid.   

R  
RA●enna given to the Popes by Pipinus king of France.  
Richard Ceu●r de lions rebellion against his Father. 69  
Richard the first King of England▪ 70  
Richard the second deposed. 95  
Richard Turmin a Baker burned in Smithfield. 104  
Rebels overthrown and executed. 223  
Ridley made Bishop of London. 226  
Redman his judgement rouching certain points of Religion on his deathbed. 227  
Ridley Bishop of London visits the Lady Mary, and offers to preach before her which she refuseth. 233  
His conference in the Tower with Secretary Bourne. 240, 241  
He is sent to Oxford to dispute. 242  
His report of the vanity of the disputation at Oxford. ibid.  
Rose a Minister, with thirty men and women taken at communion in Bow Church-yard. 248  
Rowland Taylor Doctor▪ his disputtation with Gardner, his cruel usage and constant Martyrdom. 255  
Robert Farrar Bishop of ● David's in Wales, for refusing to subscribe to certain Popish articles, burned at Ca●rnaruan. 260  
Rawlins White burned in Cardiff. 261  
Richard Hooke for the truth ended his life at Chichester. 284  
Richard Collier burned at Canterbury. ibid.  
Richard Wright burned at Canterbury. ibid.  
Robert Smith his examination and conference with Bo●ner, and martyrdom, 285. to 289.  
Robert Samuel a godly preacher burned. 290  
Roger Coo burned at Y●xford in Suffolk. 291  
Robert Swater of Heath burned at Canterbury. ib.  
Robert Glover Gentleman burned at Coventry 292  
Robert Picot Painter, burned at Ely. 293  
Ridley Bishop of London, his parentage: carried to Oxford like a traitor: his conferenc●e with Antonian: his protestation against the Pope's authority: his prayer at his Martyrdom, from folio 292. to 303.  
Robert Spicer burned at Salisbury. 32●  
Robert Drakes burned in Smithfield.  
Richard Spurge Fuller, burned in Smithfield for denying the real presence. Ibid.  
Richard nicol burned at Colchester. 322  
Robert Bacon a persecutor, and an enemy to the truth. 323  
Robert Lawson Linen Weaver, Martyr. 326  
Robert Bernard martyred for the truth at Ay. Ibid.  
Richard Woodman his martyrdom. 332  
Ralphe Hardin, a persecuter of George Eagles, hanged. 342  
Richard Crashfield, his examination and martyrdom. Ibid.  
Ralphe Alberton his examination before Bonner, and martyrdom at Islington. 345  
Richard Roth burned at Islington. Ibid  
Richard Gibson burned in Smithfield. 351  
Richard Day burned at Colchester. 357  
Raynald Eastland Martyr. Ibid  
Robert Southam Martyr. Ibid  
Roger Holland Merchant tailor, his conference with Bonner: his prophesy of the ceasing of persecution and martyrdom. 357. 358. 359  
Robert Miles burned at Brainford. 359  
Richard Yeoman persecuted and martyred. 360  
Robert Miles, alias Palmer, burned at S. Edmundsbury. 362   

S  
SEneca put to death. 2  
Stephen martyred. 3  
Simon burned. Ibid  
Simon Zelotes crucified. Ibid  
Simon the Brother of Jude s●aine. Ibid.  
Sulpitius and Seruilia martyred. 4  
Simproniss● with her seven sons martyred. 5  
Severus the Emperor slain at York. 8  
Sands of the Sea, as easy to be numbered as the names of those that suffered under Decius. 10  
Six thousand, six hundred, and sixty Christian soldiers martyred under Mauritius. 14  
Simon Zelotes spread the Gospel in Britain. 19  
Synod at Aquisgrane. 31  
Swanus spoil and cruelty. 40  
His sudden death. ibid.  
Steven Langhton Archbishop of Canterbury. 77  
Sau●noral●a a learned Monk of Florence burnt, and his ashes cast into the River. 147  
Sixtus the fourth Pope, builds Stews of both kinds in Rome, reduceth the jubilee from 50 to 25. years, institutes the feasts of our Lady, canonizeth Bonaventure & Francis for Saints. 151  
Scholar of Abbevill burned for taking the host from the Priest at mass. 162  
Soliman's Letter to the great master of Rhodes. ibid.  
Senate of Bearne assign disputation, and propound their Articles. 168  
Soli●an the Turkish Emperor, enters into Austria with a great Army, and besiegeth Vienna. 171  
Schism in Holland about the Paternoster. 216  
Stories of certain Friars of Orleans in France 218  
Story of certain Monks of Suevia. 219  
Sanders declaration for disputation. 244  
Steven Knight his martyrdom, and his prayer at his death. 264  
Steven Harwood burned at Stratford for the truth. 289  
Simon join burned at Colchester. 322  
Shoemaker burned at Northampton. 329  
Steven Kemp of Norgate martyred. 330  
Simon Miller condemned and burned. 339  
Steven Cotton burned at Brainford. 359  
Steven White burned at Brainford. ibid.   

T.  
Tiberius' Caesar willed Christ might be adored as God. 2  
Thomas slain with a dart. 3  
Thousands die for the faith. 4  
Tribute called Dane-gilt paid. 40  
Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury his history containing the contention between him and Henry the second King of England, from Folio 59 to 65. he is slain by 4. soldiers in the Church at Canterbury. 66  
Thomas Pie of Albarogh enjoined six whip six several Sundays. 141  
Thomas Bagley Priest burned in Smithfield. 144  
Thomas Rheydon a French Carmelite Friar, condemned to be burned. 145  
Thomas Norrice burned at Norwich. 147  
Thomas a Priest of Norwich burned. 148  
Thomas Bingy burned at Norwich. ibid.  
Thomas Becket his proverb. 155  
Thomas Lancaster for bringing in prohibited books, committed. 161  
Thomas Hittin burned in Maidstone. 175  
Thomas Garnet Curate of All-hallowes in Honey lane for dispersing of Luther's books, forced to abjure. 178  
Thomas Cromwell Earl of Essex his history and death. 198  
Thomas Barnes Doctor of Divinity, for preaching against the Cardinal, burned. 199  
Thomas Gerrard Martyr. ibid.  
Thomas Forret a Scotish Deane his troubles and martyrdom. 212  
Thomas Tunstone Bishop of Duresme cast into the Tower. 220  
Thomas Dobson for inveighing against papistry, committed to prison, and there dies. ibid.  
Thomas Grey the Duke's brother executed. 239  
Two Suns both shining at once. 243  
Thomas Hawks for not christening his child after the popish manner, apprehended, his conference with Bonner, Harpsfield Fecknam and others, at Copthall in Essex, 269, 270, 271, 272, 273.  
Thomas Wats of Billirrikies in Essex his conference with the Bishop about the Sacrament, and martyrdom. 273  
Thomas Osmond for maintaining the truth, burned at Maningtree. 274  
Thomas jueson burned. 282  
Thomas Fust burned at Ware. 289  
Thomas Leys died in prison for the truth. 285  
Thomas Cob of Harehill Butcher, burned. 291  
Thomas Heyward burned at Lichfield. ib.  
Thomas Whittle troubled in conscience for yielding to the Bishop of London, gets his Bill and tears it in pieces. 305  
Thomas Whittle Priest, after conflicts with the papists, martyred. 312  
Thomas Went burned in Smithfield. ibid.  
Thomas Browne burned in Smithfield. ibid.  
Thomas Spurge burned in Smithfield. 321  
Thomas Spicer burned at Beckles. 323  
Thomas Harland burned at Lewis. 324  
Thomas Reed burned at Lewis. Ibid  
Thomas Auington burned at Lewis. Ibid.  
Thomas Wood Minister burned at Lewis Ibid.  
Thomas Miles burned at Lewis. Ibid.  
Thirteen burned at Stratford the Bow. Ibid.  
Thomas Freeman condemned, but saved by Pools dispensation. 325.  
Thomas Barnes condemned to bear a faggot. 326.  
Thomas Paret died in the King's Bench, and burien in the backside Ibid.  
Thomas Dangate Martyr at Grinsteed in Sussex. 328.  
Thomas Ravensdale Martyr. 329.  
Thomas Horn and a woman consumed with the fire at Watton-underhedge in Glocestershire. Ibid.  
Three in the Castle of Chichester died in prison for the truth, and buried in the fields. Ibid.  
Thomas Hudson of Selling Martyr. 330  
Thomas Stevens of Bedingham, martyred for the truth. 330  
Thomas Loseb● burned. 331  
Thomas Thirtell martyred. 331  
Thomasine Awood martyr. 332  
Thomas Perald martyr. 340  
Tyrrell one of the race of those that murdered King Edward the fifth: His cruelty to the faithful. Ibid  
Thomas Moor for saying his maker was in heaven and not in the Pix, burned at Leicester. 341  
Thomas Carman for praying with Crashfield and drinking with him when he was burned, apprehended. 343  
Thomas Athoch Priest, martyr. 349  
Thomas Auington Martyr. Ibid.  
Thomas Ravensdale Martyr. Ibid.  
Thomas Spurdan examined before the Bishop and Chancellor of Norwich sent to prison. Ibid.  
Thomas Carman Martyr. 355  
Thomas Hudson affirming the Mass to be a patched monster, martyred. Ibid.  
Thomas Benbridge for maintaining the truth rather broiled then burned. 361  
Thomas Hall burned at Bristol. 365  
Thomts Benion burned at Bristol. Ibid   

V  
VSkatell drives the Danes out of England. 40  
Viscount of Melun his counsel to the English. 77  
Valentine freeze burned at York. 181  
Usher Tunstall for having the Paternoster and Creed in English, forced to abjure. 143   

W  
WInchester Church founded. 29  
Westminster abbey begun by a Citizen Ibid.  
William Conqueror enters the land. 42  
Received for King, and crowned on Christmas day: drives the Danes out of the North: forceth Malcolm King of Scots to pay tribute, 44.  
Waldenses their beginning and progress. 55. the Articles they held. 56. 57  
Wickliff beginning to preach the Gospel of Christ, 85. his conclusions in a convocation at Lambeth, 86. his conclusions condemned of heresy and error by William Archbishop of Canter●●y, 88 his books condemned by the Council of Constance, his letter to Pope Vrban the sixth, Ibid divers of the Nobility and University favour him. 90. 91.  
William Santrey martyr 95  
William Thorps' examination before Arundel Archbishop of Canterbury from follio 95. to 103.  
William Tailor for favouring Wickliffs' opinon● burned in Smithfield. 104.  
William White, a follower of Wickliff forced to recant. 141  
William Wright a persecutor. 143  
Wolsey Cardinal his graetnesse and pride. 166  
William Tracy for affirming in his will that he trusted only in God, after his death was taken up and burned. 185.  
William Button his merry Questions to Papists. 206  
Weston preached at Paul's Cross to pray for souls departed 243.  
Walter mantel for constantly maintaining the truth hanged. 244  
Warwick his cruelty to Doctor Taylor. 256  
William Pygot burned at Braintree. 264  
Woman put in the Cage for speaking against the Pope. 267  
William flower alias Branch martyred. 268  
William Tooly Poulterer hanged for robbing a Spaniard his body oster burial taken up and delivered to the secular power to be burned for heresy. 269  
William Bamford burned at Harwich for the truth. 274  
Wodroffe Sheriff of London, after his cruelty showed to M. Bradford, taken lame and so continued. 279  
William Minge, a constant Confessor, died in Maidstone jail. Ibid.  
William Coker burned at Canterbury. 284.  
William Hooper burned at Canterbury. Ibid.  
William steer of Ashford, for saying the Sacrament of the Altar was an abominable Idol, burned at Canterbury. Ibid  
William Andrew for defence of his religion died in Newgate, and cast into the fields. 290  
William Allen for refusing to follow the Cross in procession, burned at Walsingham. 291  
William Glover persecuted for the truth. 292  
William Wolsey burnt at Ely. 293  
William Wiseman dying in Lollards Tower, cast into the fields, but buried by good men. 304  
William Times joiner, burned in Smithfield. 321  
William Poole martyr. 323  
William Slich died in the Marshalsey, and buri●●● in the backside of the prison. 324  
William Adherall Minister imprisoned. ibid.  
William Saennard condemned, but saved by Cardinal Pools dispensation. 325  
William adam's condemned, but saved by Cardinal Pools dispensation, ibid.  
William Fo●ter of Stone, starved to death in the Castle of Canterbury▪ 329  
William Waterer of Bed●●gdy, martyred. 330  
William Hay of Heath martyred. ibid.  
William Lowick of Cranbrook, martyred. ibid.  
William Prouting of Thorneham, martyred. ibid.  
Walter Appleby of Maidstone in Kent, and Petronel his wife martyred. 332  
wilson's wife burned at Canterbury. ibid.  
William Maynard martyred at Lewis. ibid.  
William Purcas about the real presence condemned. 340  
William Munt for speaking against the Sacrament, condemned. ibid.  
William Sparrow burned in Smithfield. 351  
William Nichol cruelly tormented and burned for the truth, at Hereford West in Wales. 354  
William Seaman martyr. 355  
William Harris burned at Colchester. 357  
William Hooker stoned to death at Seville. 366   

Z  
ZIsca gathereth an Army to revenge the death of john Hus and jerom of Prage. 127  
Zwinglius Minister of Zurick slain, and his body burned. 171.   
FINIS.   

Faults escaped in the Printing.  
Pag. lin. Errata. Correctio. 2 54 to reject not to reject 5 2 thrusting thrusten 12 22 Fox Felix 13 37 Sapres Sapores 15 18 in Troy in Troy 360. Rheginus. 15 22 put 360. Rheginus put out the eyes 17 5 Barla Barlaam 17 18 Grigotius Gregorius 17 33 they had. the fire had 23 52 Ethelbert Ethelfride 26 13 Haarines' Agarens 27 38 Ethelbert Ethelbald 34 26 Cluniensis Cluniacensis 35 6 Binford Bainford 37 8 Pracontium Dracontium 39 39 Gregory the 1. Gregory the 5. 41 1 & 5 Eldred Egelred 43 50, 51 Carolus Cadolus 45 9 F●gamus Faganus 49 53 judicat Indicet 51 5 destruisti destruxisti 51 12 within hours with whores 58 5 Henry the 5. Henry the 1. 66 24 he hath I have 66 39 harvest harnessed 71 28 thy my 73 6 to from 93 26 excersised exorcised 97 7 now not 102 19 Bishop Thorp 117 29 Agnes N. 120 22 did not Christ did Christ 123 26, 30 Canonicalls Canticles 125 7 the part the upper part 141 24 Communications Excommunications 153 1 Wesalia Wesalianus 155 23 Domine Domini 165 14 cruelty heresy 168 23 without with 192 23 Bortruck Borthwich 192 55 Emperor Empire 209 5 Mayor: Mayor were present. 213 15 Helen Sirke Helen Stirke 225 3 burned buried 229 16 contumacy contumely 235 25 Story Sc●ry 238 43 for soon for as soon 248 30 Cranmer Winchester 248 45 Doncaster Lancaster 252 40 primate primative 264 50 Arundel Croudall 265 46 Cranmer Gardiner 272 51 Elinor Helena 273 4 Lankes Hawks 273 10 Cophall Coxhall 278 50 Kirkley Kirkby 290 7 Horsces H●orsley 291 2 Somerset Somerton 307 32 Auilence Aquiliense 333 39 ninth third 351 3 not have have 351 44 Rowth Rough 356 1 Cylesham Aylesham 357 7 Christian Aegle. Christian George 365 28 Cornefield Cornford 377 23 Benton Bentam 377 25 Story in Lincoln Scory in Hereford 378 21 Rafe Sardine Rafe Lardin 382 45 George Wizard George Wichard 388 38 Bastion Sebasti●●  
FINIS.